Resolve

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at [Link]

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: F/M
Fandom: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling
Relationships: Hermione Granger/Draco Malfoy, Theodore Nott/Blaise Zabini,
Hermione Granger & Draco Malfoy
Characters: Draco Malfoy, Hermione Granger, Lucius Malfoy, Narcissa Black
Malfoy, Ron Weasley, Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini, Gregory Goyle,
Pansy Parkinson
Additional Tags: Romance, Pining, Pining Draco Malfoy, Alternate Universe - Voldemort
Wins, Death Eater Draco Malfoy, Angst, Fluff, Smut, Explicit Sexual
Content, Explicit Language, POV Hermione Granger, Hurt/Comfort,
Enemies to Lovers, Strong Hermione Granger, Dark Draco Malfoy,
Character Death, toxic, Secrets, Slow Burn, First Time, First Kiss,
Protective Draco Malfoy, Possessive Draco Malfoy, HEA, eventually,
Minor Drug Use, Depression, Redemption, Betrayal, Draco and
Hermione live, Everyone else is fair game, Angst with a Happy Ending,
Minor Character Death, Semi-major character death, Friendship,
Forgiveness, War Fic
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Resolve
Collections: Dramione, Draco/Hermione I Could Read Forever, Dramione_Favs,
Done
Stats: Published: 2021-07-15 Completed: 2022-06-01 Words: 175,311
Chapters: 42/42
 Resolve
by MeropeReads

Summary

Harry Potter was dead. Hermione found herself once again taken prisoner to Malfoy Manor.
Only this time, Draco could not stand by and do nothing. Acting on impulse, Draco hid
Hermione under the nose of the other death eaters. Keeping her as his secret, he struggled to
find a way to help her escape without getting them both killed, and she plotted to find a way
to take down the death eaters from within.
 Reboot
Chapter Summary

Hermione is captured by death eaters after the Battle of Hogwarts and is taken prisoner
to Malfoy Manor.

Chapter Notes

I’m not good at tagging triggers just know this is going to hurt.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

There is an indifference that washes over once someone has failed. When the ground does not
cave in on itself, the world does not cut to black, and the first few seconds pass when there is
nothing more that can be done.

Panic was gone. Anxiety, after all, is the worry about what is to come. Hermione didn't have
to worry about the future anymore. Her worst nightmare was already five seconds in the past.

Six seconds.

Seven,

eight,

nine-

Her knees buckled.

Ten.

A piercing scream echoed through the courtyard and her eyes darted to the source. Voldemort
slowly turned in a circle, wand in hand.

Harry Potter was dead.

She reached up to her face and found wetness. Bringing her fingers before her eyes, she saw
the moisture was red–a mixture of tears and blood as both flowed down her face.

There were still crashes and spells being casted around the grounds. It slowly died out as
more people attuned to the change in the air, looking around and gravitating towards the
courtyard. Feeding off his victory, Voldemort raised the elder wand into the air.

"Morsmordre!"

The dark mark took its place, plaguing the sky above what was left of the castle.

"We need to go," a voice whispered beside her, cracked and hoarse.

She felt a pull at her hand and looked down to see she had been holding tightly onto
someone. Her eyes followed the length of the arm and saw it was Ron. His face was covered
in dirt and blood and his eyes were tight as he tried to keep his panic under control.

Her mind was still reeling as she continued to take in her surroundings. Life had been so
unfair to Harry. He would never get to see what life was like outside of the war. As awful as
it was that Harry was gone, maybe it was a blessing to be relieved of what life outside of the
war would be.

Was.

The war was over.

No.

"We can't," Hermione whispered back to Ron as he attempted to lift her to her feet.

"Now – get up!" he hissed, pulling her up and behind him as he started to walk backwards
towards the castle doors.

"We can't leave!" Hermione scolded him once they were inside, her voice cracking under the
weight of all that had changed in the last few minutes.

"There's nothing else we can-"

"We need to kill him," she said with more conviction than she felt.

"Harry is dead, Hermione," Ron said sternly to her, desperate for her to listen. "And-"

"There was no way of this ending without Harry being dead," Hermione bit out. "We
destroyed [Link] destroyed them all, and Harry is dead, and now it is only him. And we
can kill him."

"Hermione, look out there," Ron begged as he grabbed her face, wiping the blood and tears
from her cheeks. "He is surrounded by death eaters, and the ones who left earlier must see the
Dark Mark because I can hear them coming back."

Indeed, several cracks were coming from nearby areas of the castles as the death eaters that
fled earlier returned.

"He has the elder wand," Ron continued. "And an army, and we don't even know who on our
side is left."
"Where do we go?" Hermione said with urgency, changing tactics and looking around the
nearly empty corridor as the courtyard filled with Death Eaters.

"I was hoping you'd know that," Ron said with a sad smirk.

"Right," she said with a bob of her head and started down the corridor. "Right, let's do a
sweep. Quickly. See if anyone is hurt or needs help. The wards are down, we should be able
to apparate out now if we must. Do you have a wand?" She stopped suddenly, nearly causing
him to run into her.

"Yeah, managed to hold onto it," he said, nodding. "Should pick any up we see along the way,
though."

Hermione turned to look out the window. In the back, arriving later than the others, were the
Malfoy's, followed by the Carrows.

That was one thing about Lucius Malfoy. He always thought one step ahead, neglecting to
fight when it appeared Harry and the Order would come out victorious, huddled in the corner
of a corridor with his family avoiding hexes. Now that Voldemort reigned victorious, he
appeared wandless and with the Carrows with a perfect justification for his family's lack of
involvement during battle.

Ron and Hermione hurried through the corridors of the castle. They reached one end of the
castle and the ground below them began to shake.

"Pavarti!" Hermione exclaimed as she rushed and fell to her knees beside her.

Seamus was lying in the ground, Pavarti’s hands pressed to his chest that had been hit with
several slicing hexes.

"Seamus – oh my god – Seamus stay with me – hey!" Hermione gave his face a couple light,
rapid slaps. "Keep your eyes open. You need to stay awake-"

"Christ woman, hitting a man in my condition…" he slurred. A relieved laugh escaped her as
she saw Ron kneel on his other side out of the corner of her eye.

"Gotta be quicker mate. Someone made a right turkey out of you," Ron jested lightly as
Hermione started healing the wounds on his chest.

"Tossers. Cursed me with my back turned," Seamus replied.

"Mm, is that how he gutted your stomach then?"

"Oi! Saw the whole thing, did you?”

Ron responded with a laugh as Hermione's spell returned the color to Seamus' face.

"Could have helped me out mate," Seamus continued. "Think I held up alright considering I
had to take Death Eaters five to one."
"Which was it then? Cursed with your back turned or fighting off the Death Eater army with
one hand behind your back?"

Seamus chuckled. “You wound me, Weasley." He tried to sit up only to have Pavarti shove
his shoulders down.

"No trying to impress your friend now, Finnigan. I didn't hold you together to have you rip
yourself apart before Granger’s got a chance to patch you up," Pavarti scolded him softly.

"You were much nicer to me when I was dying," Seamus replied.

"Yes, well the battle is young," she retorted with a smile, coming back to herself as he was no
longer dying in her arms.

"The battle is over," Hermione said.

"What do you mean?" Seamus asked. No one moved an inch as they waited for her response.

"Harry is dead. We all need to get out of here."

Seamus and Pavarti stared at her, speechless. Surely, they must have suspected it.

"Most people must have apparated out already," Hermione continued. "You have lost too
much blood to apparate on your own. You'll side along with Pavarti."

Seamus continued to stare at her, trying to process her previous statement.

"Pavarti? Pavarti! Have you a wand?"

"A wand I–no. No, I lost it in a duel. That's why I couldn't heal Finnigan," she said, coming
to.

"Here, choose from these." Hermione handed her the wands they had collected. "Get Seamus
to Glasgow. Muggle Glasgow. He's lost a lot of blood and needs a hospital. Use a confundo if
they question why he has blood loss with no wounds."

"Why a muggle Hospital?"

"We don't know where it is safe anymore. A muggle hospital won't be of interest to the death
eaters. At least for a few days." Her last words came out almost in a whisper.

They said goodbye to their classmates and Hermione turned to Ron a moment after they
apparated.

"We aren't moving quickly enough. If we got here a minute later, Seamus would have been
dead." It was true. Even as she’d healed him, she was afraid he would die before she was
finished.

"We need to split up," she concluded. "I'll work my way to Ravenclaw tower and through the
kitchen to check the Hufflepuff common room. You check the classrooms and Gryffindor.
We'll meet at the clock tower."

"How long do you think it will take?"

"I don't know Ronald!" Hermione bit out. Honestly, this was not the time to be lazy.

"Hermione." Ron grabbed her chin and looked her in the eye. "How long do I wait at the
clock tower before coming to find you if I get there first?"

"Oh." She looked at him and gave him a small smile. Sometimes she forgot how much he had
grown up. How much they have all had to grow up. "I think an hour is the most we can risk.
Their celebration will have to end sometime."

"An hour," he said with a nod.

"Be careful," she whispered to him.

"Nope," he replied with a small grin. She laughed and he placed a chaste kiss on her lips.

Hermione was all but running through the halls. The evidence of battles in this part of the
castle was less obvious. The ground of the castle shook again, harder.

She had just cleared Ravenclaw tower, giving a wand to a couple students taking refuge
there. She got to the bottom of the stairs leading to the dungeons and the Slytherin common
room when she stopped in her tracks. Flinging herself into an alcove, she was able to get out
of sight just before the group of Death Eaters could turn around and spot her. They couldn’t
have beat her, so they must have been here all along.

Hermione had went to the dungeons on a whim, not wanting to leave the Slytherin students
behind. They had been locked up in their house since before the battle started, for better or
worse. Even so, damning the students to the mercy of Death Eaters because of their school
house was too unfair. The ones who wanted to join would be welcomed, but she wanted to
give them a chance to decide for themselves.

The floor and walls shook again hard, and she gasped. She looked over at the group of death
eaters standing in front of what appeared to be an empty wall. The students must have casted
more wards from the inside. She silently weighed the odds between herself and the three
Death Eaters.

Damn it all.

Hermione came out of the alcove attacking, stunning two death eaters before they had time to
turn around and promptly dueling the third. Once the third Death Eater fell, she kept pacing
in a circle, wand at the ready in case another came out of hiding. After a moment she slowly
approached, lifted her fist, and rapped on the wall.

"The hall is clear, but I don't know for how long. If you want to be anywhere but here when
the Death Eaters come back, you need to leave now."
Hermione waited in silence, hidden around the corner. There was a sound like bricks shifting
and hushed voices hissing at one another. She breathed a sigh of relief. Not everyone in this
war could be saved, but by the group of Slytherins that ran past her hiding spot on their way
out of the castle, there were at least ten to twelve of her schoolmates that were trying to create
a choice for themselves.

Hermione left the kitchens, seeing not a student left in the area of the castle, and headed
towards the clock tower to meet Ron. After waiting for nearly twenty minutes, she started
nervously pacing back and forth. After another fifteen, Hermione couldn't take it anymore
and headed back into the castle, taking Ron's route in reverse. The great hall and classrooms
were vacant, but when she turned the corner to head towards the library, her feet tangled
beneath her and she fell to the floor.

Hands grabbed her shoulders roughly and turned her around to face her attacker, legs still
bound with the jinx that caught her. Looking at her was the Death Eater she dueled in front of
the Slytherin common room.

"Though you'd get away from me, Puppet?" he said through his snarl. She struggled through
her bind to get a grip on her wand. If she could get her hand around it, she could apparate
away. The familiar Death Eater looked down at her and chuckled as she struggled against
him. Just as she pulled her wand into her palm, he raised his arm, and then everything went
black.

A jolt woke her, and she pried her eyes open. The carriage was dark and dusty, and she could
feel the weight of another body pressed against her side. Her arms and feet were bound as she
tried to sit up and look around as her eyes adjusted. She counted fifteen separate bodies lying
along the floor of the carriage. However, the darkness coupled with the spinning in her head
prohibited her from identifying who anyone was.

Or if anyone was alive.

Frustrated, she laid her head back down with a thud and took a few deep breaths. She was
starting to drift off again when the carriage came to a halt. A few moments later, the doors
flew open and the light flooding in burned her eyes. Murmurs started to increase around the
carriage as the restrained witches and wizards were revived.

Hermione was dragged from the carriage and stood up on the ground outside with the others.
An arm shoved her forward and she started walking in line with the rest of the captives.

Malfoy Manor.

This was the second time she had been dragged into this mansion against her will.

Judging from the current company, this visit was likely to be as unpleasant as the first. There
were several Death Eaters lingering at the front gate as they made their way to the entrance–
many of whom were still covered in debris from the battle at Hogwarts. Her head throbbed
again, and she reflexively reached up to touch it with her bound hands. From the left, a strong
hand came down to strike her across the face.
"Eyes straight ahead," a Death Eater barked at her. "Keep moving. Faster!" He shoved her
causing her to run into the person ahead of her.

Pushing herself off and standing up straight, she realized the person was Anthony Goldstein,
a Ravenclaw in her year. Anthony shot a glare at the Death Eater, squaring his shoulders and
determined to keep the fight going.

"Don't. Just keep walking," Hermione whispered.

"Think they'll just leave us alone if we let them attack us when we can't fight back?" Anthony
said, words laced with contempt.

"I think they're likely to kill us with our hands bound if they feel like it. I won't be able to
take you with me when I escape if you're dead," she said with more lightness than she felt.

Anthony huffed, but she could tell that her confidence had bettered his mood. The captives
were forced forward until they entered the drawing room. This was the worst type of déjà vu.
Only this time, the weight of the world did not rest on her shoulders. She had nothing that the
Death Eaters wanted this time. She had nothing for them to take and nothing with which to
barter for her life.

"Mm, what did you bring us, Dolohov?" a rough voice growled from the corner of the room.

Hermione flinched at the sound. She turned her head to lock eyes with Fenrir Greyback. He
was wounded and bloodied, having not taken time as the wizards had to clean or heal
himself. He chuckled darkly at her, not a drop of amusement reaching his eyes.

He looked especially feral standing next to Draco Malfoy, who was immaculately groomed
and robed, perched on the arm of a large chair. His lengthy arms crossed lazily across his
chest. He had a look of indifference on his face. But in all his effort to look uninterested,
Hermione could see the worry hiding in his gray eyes.

"Oh, I have been waiting too long to get my teeth into you," he growled out, eyes still locked
on Hermione. He hunched over slightly as he devoured her with his eyes from across the
room. "Shouldn't have waited last time we were together. Such a pretty little-"

"Must you do this now?" Malfoy bite out, looking disgusted "I suppose you are littering my
drawing room for a reason, Dolohov? Or are you trying to test the boundaries of my family's
hospitality?"

Hermione grinned slightly to herself, too small for anyone else in the room to notice.
Malfoy's arrogance was profoundly more enjoyable when it was not being directed towards
her.

"Easy boy," Dolohov responded. "This lot was still kicking as we cleared the castle. The Dark
Lord does not wish to waste more magical blood, merciful as he is." He took a step closer to
Malfoy. "We brought them here since this is where the Dark Lord wishes us to receive our
next orders. Figured you have a dungeon to spare until we know what to do with them. That
is, if your family wants to continue to grace us with your hospitality."
The threat dripped from Dolohov's words. The Malfoy's were on thin ice with Voldemort
before the battle. It seemed in the hours since their situation hadn't improved.

"Does this look like the dungeon to you?" Malfoy retorted lamely.

"Just needed direction from the master of the house," Dolohov replied smugly.

"Have one of the elves help you," Malfoy stated as he stood up and walked away. "I don't
have time to be giving tours of the Manor," he threw over his shoulder as he disappeared
down the hall.

"That one is mine," Greyback growled, pulling the conversation back to himself.

"They are all subjects of the Dark Lord," Dolohov replied flatly, looking away from
Greyback with disgust.

"Does anyone know the name of the elves?" There were small shrugs from around the room.

"Don't know the elves, but I can find my way to the cellar good enough." Gregory Goyle
stepped up from a corner of the room. He looked exhausted, the evidence and war shown in
the burn scars on his face–painted by fiendfyre and impossible to heal magically.

Goyle looked over at his schoolmates and the tiredness in his eyes nearly looked apologetic.
Not that his sympathies mattered. Not that he would trade his own life to help them escape.

Dolohov nodded towards the door and promptly followed Goyle out into the hall. Two other
Death Eaters assisted in filing the prisoners in a line so that they stayed together. Hermione
was towards the back of the group, attempting to put as much distance between herself and
Greyback as possible.

When they reached the cellar doors, the Death Eaters worked to lift the charms to unlock
them. Hermione was standing next to the wall, her classmates surrounding her other side as
she felt a tug on her hand. She looked down with as little motion as possible and saw a small
house elf holding onto her.

Shhh the house elf motioned with her other hand and started to pull Hermione toward her. It
reminded her of the last time a small creature saved her life within these walls. She allowed
the elf to pull her into the hidden alcove, not daring to look around or draw attention to
herself.

When she was completely concealed, she stood there in silence, still holding hands with the
elf. She looked past her at the cellar, and when the loud click of the doors unlocking filled the
hallway, the elf tightened her grip on Hermione's hand and disapparated.

Hermione took an involuntary gasp when they reappeared. The walls were the same as the
rest of the manor except for the tapestries that lined them. One side of the room contained a
study area, bookshelves lining the wall floor to ceiling and a desk with wingback chairs in
front of them.
 She turned and saw a lounge area on the opposite side. A drink cart sat off to the side and in
front a large fireplace was a black couch, surrounded by two large armchairs. Between the
coffee table and the fireplace, a blonde man paced frantically as he tugged his hand through
his hair. He had to have heard them arrive, but he refused to look up or seize his pacing.

"Neddy has brought master the small one, sir," the elf said to her master. He responded with
only another run of his hand through his hair, his pace quickening.

"The small one with curly hair," Neddy tried again. "She was right at the edge of the wall
and-"

"Did anyone see you?" he finally snapped. His steps came to a halt as he looked directly at
the nervous elf.

"No master. The wizards were busy with the cellar wards. They were just getting through
when we left, sir," the elf replied, shaking her head rapidly.

"Go back. Stay hidden. Come directly here the moment they realize she is missing," he
ordered her, and with a pop she disappeared.

He dropped his head and resumed his pacing. The words died on her tongue as she adjusted
to the whiplash of her fate changing once again.
When she heard curses slipping from under his breath, she broke the silence.

"Malfoy," she said, stating a fact.

He kept walking.

"Malfoy," she repeated, more urgently than the first time.

Nothing.

"Malfoy!" she yelled, and he stopped facing the fireplace.

He put his hands in his pockets and looked up at the ceiling as he took a deep breath. A few
moments passed and he exhaled and turned around. Standing up straight with his chin raised,
he placed his feet firmly on the floor. His hair was tousled, and face was attempting
disinterest.

"Granger."

Chapter End Notes

Thank you so much for reading. Please feel encouraged to leave your thoughts in the
comments. Thank you so much to my friend WordsWithWays for beta-ing this chapter
for me.
 Release
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Why am I here?"

He walked to his drink cart and took the top off what Hermione could gather was a very
expensive bottle of whiskey and drank straight from the bottle. Silence filled the space
between them and he glanced at her for just a moment.

"Why didn't you leave the castle when the battle was over?" he snapped. "I saw you and
Weasley exit the courtyard. Everyone was distracted. No one would have followed you."

"We couldn't leave anyone behind," she answered simply.

"Of course, you'd have to play hero and save the poor, helpless, pathetic fools who decided to
wander the halls in the wake of a battle.” He stepped toward her. "Tell me Granger, was there
anyone left to save?" When she didn’t reply, he continued. "No, there wasn't. Do you know
why? Everyone other than you and that pathetic lot in the cellar actually have an ounce of
self-preservation. Thought you'd get some glory for yourself, did you? Not so hard to step out
of Potter's shadow now that he's rotting in the ground!"

He hurled the bottle of whiskey into the fireplace. His hands braced on the mantle, and he
labored to get his breath back in control.

"I saw you too, you know," she stated matter-of-factly, refusing to let this posh, arrogant
bully her. "Hiding in the shadows of a corridor, behind your mummy."

He recoiled like she slapped him, then quickly recovered. "Yet here I am, safe in my home.
And here you are, a prisoner."

"Does this look like a dungeon to you?" She repeated his words from the drawing room.

"Make no mistake of it, mudblood. You're no guest of this manor."

A small pop sounded between them. Neddy shrieked as she found herself between the witch
and wizard, the tension apparent.

"The wolf is asking for her, master. Greyback. He wants the mudblood. Says she's his, sir."
Neddy's hands were trembling. "They- they are searching the manor now, sir.”

Hermione’s face had gone white. What was she thinking provoking Malfoy when he was the
only thing standing between her and Greyback?

"Let me leave," she finally stated, no longer trying to mask her desperation. "Let her take me
somewhere else. I won't tell anyone you helped me Malfoy I swear it."
"She can't. The wards were reinforced. Elves can't apparate others out of the grounds, only
within." There was no need to explain why this level of security was added since her last
escape.

"Then have her take me to the edge of the grounds and I will walk across and apparate on my
own!"

"Do you have a wand?" he considered.

Searching her person, she found that her wand had been taken. Tucked under her jacket, she
felt her small, beaded handbag. She hid her reaction on her face and simply shook her head.

Malfoy cursed as he ran both hands through his hair. "I need to get out there before they
come looking for me. Neddy, take the girl through to my sleeping quarters. Do not let her out
of your sight unless I call for you."

Neddy choked, "Sir-"

"Now!" he said as he pulled his robes over his clothes. Just before he exited, he spoke to
Neddy again. "Have her bathe. You can take something from my wardrobe."

"This way miss," Neddy said, trying her best to sound friendly.

Neddy walked to the door to the left of the fireplace and raised both of her hands. With a
palm held out front of her, her other arm crossed the air as she wordlessly opened the wards
for Hermione.

There was an oversized, four-poster bed against the wall directly in front of her. Two more
doors to the right of the room must be the closet and en-suite. There was a small sitting area
in front of another fireplace, likely sharing a chimney with the one on the study. To the left
was a large window with a bench seat, and double doors that lead out to a balcony.

"Master says miss is to bathe," Neddy said gently as she opened the door to the en-suite.

The bathroom was large and open, warm with dark colored tiles. There was a large,
extravagant shower stall next to a bathtub that could be described as a small pool and sunk
partially below the ground. Several spouts came off the wall behind it, not unlike the prefects'
bathrooms at Hogwarts. A single large sink sat within a bright white countertop, a mirror
taking up the space of the wall in front of it. Opposite of the sink and mirror was a line of
large cabinets. Two open spaces on the wall bore hooks that held luxury bath robes. As large
as the bathroom was, it did not feel empty or sterile. It felt warm. Private.

"Neddy, I would prefer privacy if you don't mind?"

Neddy nodded and stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Taking
advantage of the moment, Hermione pulled out her small-beaded bag. The disillusionment
charm she added was still holding. She was grateful, as she did not have a wand to cast it
again.
Books, clothes, tent, and other survival items were still packed safely inside with the
undetectable extension charm. Hermione let herself feel hopeful and relieved tears fell down
her face. There was another item in her bag that gave her hope. Something other than the
mercy of others that could help her survive. If the invisibility cloak could help the third
brother hide from death, surely it would help Hermione hide from the swarm of death eaters
hunting her down.

The hem of Malfoy's sweater reached the middle of her thigh. It was surprisingly soft, though
several sizes too big. She was grateful to Neddy as she had magically tailored the trousers to
fit. She was about to ask about undergarments when she remembered whose wardrobe she
was borrowing from and thought better of it.

"Should I be sitting out in the open like this?" she asked as she sat on the couch and took a
cup of tea from Neddy's outstretched hands. "What if someone walks in?"

"No one can walk into master's bedroom but him," Neddy stated before adding as an
afterthought. "Well… master and now you, miss."

Hermione sat back further on the couch and let out a breath she didn't realize she was
holding. Her body was exhausted. The battle had ended in the early morning, right after
sunrise. Now the sun was setting just like any other day.

"Errr… master won't like blood in his bedroom miss." Neddy pointed at the fresh blood
seeping down her forehead. "Neddy can help miss?"

Her request came out sweet, but Hermione could see the begging in her eyes. She knew what
elves were treated like in the Malfoy family. She didn't wish for her "dirty" blood to cause
any problems.

"That would be great, thank you."

Neddy headed off to the bathroom and came back with two vials in her hand, holding one out
for Hermione. "If you please, miss."

Hermione smelled the contents and was certain it was blood replenishing potion, with just a
hint of what she thought might be lavender. She drank the entire thing without a second
thought.

"Thank you, Neddy," she said with her eyes closed.

She should probably stay more alert, but the longer her eyes were closed, the more the
tightness around her body was released and she felt at ease. Neddy's magic wrapped around
her like a blanket and laid her down on the couch. By the time the elf covered her with an
actual blanket, Hermione had succumbed to a deep sleep.

Malfoy came into focus, slouching in the chair to the left of the fireplace. Hermione was
taking in the sight of him, snuggling her head deeper into the pillow, when she tried to
remember how she got in that position.
"She drugged me!" Her voice was raspy from a mix of trauma and sleep.

Malfoy simply raised an eyebrow to her. Seeing that they were alone in the room, she started
to check herself for anything suspicious. Other than the blanket falling around her waist when
she sat up, nothing else appeared to be different.

"If you've misplaced an animal, it seems the beast has made a home for itself atop your
head," he stated flatly.

She whipped her head to glare at him, causing several curls to fall in front of her face. The act
earned a wicked grin. She tucked the loose strands back into her bun, watching Malfoy take a
sip from his tumbler of brown liquor.

"Drugged?"

"Yes!" she affirmed.

"How do you mean?"

"That shifty little… She guilted me into letting her help me with her 'master says this' and
'please miss, please' and her big, stupid eyes, and I wanted her to feel helpful, and she slips
something into my potion!" Hermione searched around the room from her seat, determined to
find the little traitor.

"And why would she do that?"

"Drugs lower the inhibitions of the consumer and renders them more compliant and-"

"I know the premise of drugs, Granger." Malfoy cut off her rant with a small wave of his
hand. "My question is why would you think she would waste them on you?"

"I suppose another one of master's orders," she snapped.

This had him sitting up straight. Failing to hide his amusement as he crossed his ankle over
the opposite knee. "Tsk, tsk, now Granger. You know if master wants you to do something he
will give you a direct order-"

"Oh, shove off it," she barked back, throwing a pillow at him that he lamely tried to dodge.

"Neddy!" he called, laughing. The elf immediately popped into the room, looking at Malfoy
with those big, round, trust-me-while-I-betray-you eyes. “I would like to know exactly what
you provided our guest in your aid to heal her?"

"Yes sir. Neddy put master's dittany on the head wound. Then Neddy gave her a vile of blood
potion with one drop sleeping draught. Master likes three in his night tea, but miss is much
smaller." She looked at Hermione with a small smile that turned to fear when she saw the
witch's expression. "Errr… umm, Neddy was going to bring master his tea when he got back,
but sir doesn't drink night tea on nights he has whiskey…"
Hermione's scowl fell as she saw tears well in her eyes. "The potion was perfect. I am so
sorry -"

"None of that," Malfoy cut in. "We'll take the tea now. Better brew a herbal since our guest
has such sensitive tastes."

Neddy nodded her head eagerly and disappeared with a crack. Hermione and Malfoy stared at
one another. Malfoy amused by her discontent.

"One drop–"

"Stop it."

"I think mother used to give me one drop when I was an infant-"

"I don't know if you know this, but I had an extraordinary long day-"

"Even that didn't knock me out though-"

"Not to mention multiple head wounds-"

"And to think sweet, innocent Neddy, unknowingly drugs her master's first guest-"

"Alright!" Hermione yelled. "Fine. I overreacted. But I would ask you to please take into
consideration my position." She took a deep breath. "Honestly, Neddy was kind and lovely.
Please, don't punish her for my misjudgment."

"If I punished her for every stupid thing you've said, I'd have to inherit a new elf."

The tea appeared on the table between them. Malfoy raised a brow at Hermione, and she
sighed, leaning forward to fix herself a cup.

"How did it go?" Hermione finally broke the silence.

"Not a trace of her. Escape plan was brilliant. Rotten luck really." He earned a small smile
from her when he finally looked in her direction. "Took quite a bit of effort though. Didn't
stop the search until the Dark Lord arrived. No need to clue him in on a missing prisoner."

"And the others…"

"The others assume you have escaped the grounds. Again. Your friend Goldstein was quite
inconsolable until he realized one of us didn't just take you for ourself."

Was that not what Malfoy had planned for her?

"When do I leave?"

"You don't," he replied. "My father altered the wards when you escaped . Anyone who wants
to cross must be added by him personally. Even those who are granted permission to come
and go alert him. Only my father and I traveling alone can cross freely."
Hermione's lip quivered. Malfoy helping her was impossible enough. The possibility of
Lucius aiding in her escape was laughable.

"So… I'm to stay here?" she finally asked.

"Do you have competing obligations?"

"No."

More silence.

Hermione spoke again. "This is your bedroom."

"Profound."

"Neddy said no one is allowed in here."

"They're not."

Hermione huffed with frustration. "And in there?" Hermione pointed her finger towards the
study.

"No – well," Malfoy said as he thought for a moment. “Guests can enter my study by
invitation. The wards to the bedroom are different. Blood wards."

Hermione didn't understand. "Blood wards? But I-"

"There was plenty of your blood to use when you arrived," he said shortly. She could tell
Malfoy was getting defensive of the questioning, but she couldn't help from wanting to know
more.

"Your parents can't even enter?" she pestered him again.

"Not this room, no."

"But they have the same blood as you."

"The wards are confined to the person, not the family. The Malfoys are an old and powerful
family, Granger. It is not uncommon for a brother to murder another in his sleep to claim their
inheritance."

"That's just ridiculous," she insisted.

"Tell that to my elder brother."

Hermione's jaw dropped as Malfoy hid his smile behind his tumbler. "Relax. I am, and have
always been, an only child. The other Malfoy heirs that have lived in the manor are another
story however, so the wards remain."

The arrangement couldn't last forever, but for now her temporary safety was something.
Hermione finished her tea while looking over Malfoy somewhat discreetly. Beyond being
 completely pissed, exhaustion, both physical and mental, was evident on his face. He must
have read her mind as he finished off his whiskey and stood. His eyes traveled down to her
tailored trousers, and he blinked several times before looking up again to address her.

"Would you like something else to wear?" he shocked her by asking. "I think I still have
some pajamas from third year that should fit you."

"Slytherin?"

"Only the best." He walked to the closet and came back out with the green pajamas in hand.

"Just the bottoms are fine. I am quite fond of the jumper."

He handed her the pants and then looked over the sitting area.

"That setting has been in my family for years. Hardly appropriate to lounge on, let alone
sleep."

"Oh. I can sleep on the floor? I don't mind really." Surely, he was not suggesting that she…

"No! It's fine. Just… I'll figure something else out soon. Heirlooms can't be transfigured, but
I'm sure I can get something else."

"It's great Malfoy, really. I'm just- thank you," she insisted. Fatigue and the bizarre nature of
the moment stopped her from saying more.

"Malfoy?" she whispered hidden by the back of the couch, once she heard him shift in his
bed. "Why are you being so nice to me?"

He must have been asleep.

"It seems so pointless now," he responded as she had nearly drifted off.

"What does?"

Draco sighed, defeated. "All of it."

Chapter End Notes

A huge thank you to anyone following along with this story. <3. Thank you so much to
my friend WordsWithWays for betaing this chapter for me.

We always see Hermione from Harry's POV, and how she just always happens to have a
plan/be prepared. I think that is why I love writing form her POV so much, so that we
can see all of her methods behind the magic.
 Reminder
Chapter Notes

Very brief mentions of suicidal thoughts/behavior. Be kind to yourself.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

A full English breakfast greeted her on the coffee table when she woke, and she didn't waste
much time to start eating. She reflexively stood when Malfoy exited the bathroom. Not sure
what to do with her hands, she sat back down and continued eating the food in front of her.
Robes in hand, he sat in the same chair from the night before and leaned his head back,
staring at the ceiling.

"Good morning," she offered as she took another bite of toast.

"Hardly," he replied without looking at her. "You're eating my breakfast."

"Oh. Sorry." She put her hands in her lap.

"S'fine. Don't think I could stomach much anyways." He sat forward and plucked an
untouched piece of toast from the plate, tearing off tiny bites.

He got to his feet and walked around the table, stopping to stand right in front of her,
towering over. "You won't leave this suite. You're free to enter the study, but don't even think
about entering the hall. I don't have to tell you what type of guests we are currently hosting.
Someone sees you, you're dead. Someone sees you coming out of my private chambers, and
I'm dead. And I have very little interest in dying young."

She didn't respond, only nodding and continuing to stare up at him.

"Promise me that you will stay here until I figure something out and not do anything that will
get us both killed." His voice was becoming unhinged like it was when they first spoke
yesterday. Could that really have been just hours ago?

"I promise. I have as little interest as you do in anyone seeing me. Honestly, I'm not stupid
Malfoy." She responded finally.

Malfoy scoffed. "Then why are you here?"

Hermione changed and headed out into Malfoy's study. On the desk, she saw several
handwritten scrolls. It was mostly notes taken from books: questions and clarifying messages
with page number references written at the end. Of all of Malfoy's faults, at least she was not
stuck with a monster that wrote in the margins.
It was entirely unlike what Harry and Ron would do. She would scold them. Explaining it
took more time to flip through the pages to find the notes than it did to write it down
properly, but they never listened.

Harry even one-upped Ron by dog earring the pages. Harry never really needed the books
anyway. His magic was so instinctual. Like once he knew the truth behind the magic, he
could never forget it.

Most people hated when Hermione would get on about some obscure spell or lesson they
were working on, but not Harry. He'd rather hear her explain it to him than read it from the
book. Ron would get in on it too. Only he listened to none of her instructions and just waved
his wand and recited the words.

Hermione let herself crumple on the floor and cry. No one was around to hear or to hold her.
The fact that she was alive was no longer enough to keep the pain away.

They had failed.

Harry, her first friend, her best friend. Gone forever. How could he die? Didn't Voldemort
know how funny he was? How good he was at flying. How horrible he was at chess. How
kind he was? How selfless he was, and sharp, and clever, and brave, and wonderful, and how
could that mean nothing?!

Did he know how many people loved Harry? Did Voldemort know how many people he tore
apart when he threw that final curse?

She laid there for a few more minutes until her throat was raw and her stomach ached.

Saving the world could wait a little longer.

After an unknown amount of time, Hermione peeled herself from the floor and drew a bath,
leaving the soaps and oils settings to Malfoy's preferences. As she settled in, the smells
surrounding her were surprisingly pleasant. They were a mix of spices that were warm and
comforting, with just a hint of mint to help her feel refreshed. When she finally got out, she
looked at the floor at the clothes Neddy brought her last night. She was almost tempted to get
her own out of her bag but wouldn't be able to explain where they came from if someone
were to ask.

Hermione pulled on a large bathrobe and returned to her couch. More food was sitting on the
table that she ignored, having no appetite. She sat there, watching the flames and letting her
mind focus on their dancing. Just like she used to when she was traveling around the world
with an old friend.

Hermione had taken to sleeping on the couch in the study and always kept her beaded bag on
her. It served as a reminder of her old life and proved to her that she had not given up
completely.
After several days of morose sulking, Malfoy walked into the study, and she sat up in surprise
as he took a seat in front of her on the table.

"What's this?"

"I'm not sure. I think it is sort of a vegetable soup," she tried to say casually as she pulled her
legs up on the couch.

"No, not the food. What's… all this?" He gestured his hand generally over her person.

Hermione self-consciously crossed her arms. She could only imagine what her hair looked
like, but to reach up and touch it would be admitting weakness. She was grateful she at least
chose to get dressed properly today.

"What do you mean?" she replied, pulling a string on the dark green jumper.

"Don't play coy, Granger.” There was clear irritation in his voice. "Neddy tells me you have
barely eaten anything since your first morning here. I can handle your brave stupidity. That I
can plan for it. But the moping and moaning is costing me sleep. I even had to add a lock to
the balcony doors in case you suddenly become inclined to hurl yourself over the ledge."

"Oh, please. As if I’d choose something so dramatic," Hermione responded instinctually and
then quickly realized her mistake.

"So you are planning something. Merlin Granger…" Rage started to grow behind his eyes.
"What the fuck are you thinking?! Do you have any idea what it is like out there? Especially
for your kind." He pointed his finger at her to emphasize his last statement. "Ungrateful. You
should be worshiping at my feet night and day for what I have done for you."

That jolted her.

"Worship you?! You foul, spoiled, loathsome prat! Do I know what it is like out there?"
Hermione shot up from her seat. "Am I supposed to believe that this isn't what you wanted?
Having complete control over where I go, what I eat, what I wear . Do you expect me to
swoon and awe that the big and powerful Malfoy heir continues to grace me with his
hospitality?"

She should probably stop there, but there is no point. It felt too good. The rage in her taking
on a life of its own. "Make no mistake, you’ve made it perfectly clear what you think of my
kind !”

She was panting and standing once she was finished. As the red faded from her vision, she
could hardly recall what she had just said. However, the look on Malfoy's face assured her he
was not likely to forget anytime soon.

"Well, at least you didn't physically strike me this time." He schooled his face and leaned
back in his chair, looking almost bored. "Now that that's out of the way, let's discuss how
we're going to get you back to your friends and out of my life. Unless of course you had
planned to stare off into oblivion for the rest of the day? I know how much you enjoy that."
"You made me promise to stay in here and now you insult me for keeping my word?" she
argued, crossing her arms.

It wasn't entirely true. Hermione had planned to use the cloak to explore the manor the
moment he left. It just so happened that every time she reached for it, it reminded her of
Harry. She kept telling herself she would try in a few hours when she felt better. That time
just hadn't come yet. But Malfoy didn't need to know that.

She gave in with a small sigh, "I suppose I have been thinking of a few things.”

"Let's hear it.”

“I was thinking we could use Polyjuice potion," Hermione said. Malfoy looked at her like she
suggested she just walk out the front door.

"And where would we get Polyjuice potion?" he asked plainly.

"I could brew it if you bring me the ingredients. I'm quite efficient at it," she said proudly.

" You can brew Polyjuice potion?" he asked, half skeptical and half impressed.

"Since second year."

"You never." Draco was leaning in, now in total disbelief.

"It just takes patience and attention to detail. I am sure you could do it if you tried."

Malfoy was always great at potions, if not a bit lazy. Not that he needed the complement.

"And was this some sort of extracurricular project?" he questioned.

She grinned. "In a way, yes."

"Swot."

That made her laugh out loud. The expression felt foreign on her face, and she swore she
could see the corner of Malfoy's mouth turn up. Having plenty of experience being bullied by
him in the past, this felt more like friendly teasing, having none of the malice his cruel words
used to bring with them.

"I'll get the supplies so that you can brew it, but it won't work with the wards. Ours are
similar to those for high security vaults at Gringotts. Enchantments don't fool them. It would
just strip the effects of the potion away and alert my father while you're trapped and stunned."

Hermione imagined as much but thought it would be worth at least suggesting.

"Your turn," she chirped to Malfoy.

"I'll have to get my father to grant me the same control of the wards as him."

That's it? She had been stressed and worried when all Malfoy had to do was ask daddy.
"Well get on then."

"It's not that simple Granger." He took a sip of his tea before adding more honey. "My father
is the master of the estate. For me to have the same control as him, he would have to give me
equal power over all of the Malfoy assets, which I typically would only get upon his death."

"We'll make it quick."

"Cheeky." He flashed her a look from beneath his lashes. "I'll have to convince him I want it
for the long term without him thinking I am trying to overthrow him. And after…" Malfoy
paused for a moment, clearing his throat. "My father is already in bad standing with the Dark
Lord. Without our estate, I doubt he would have even kept us around. If I am in favor and my
father is not, it could cost him his life."

Hermione wondered about Narcissa, but Malfoy's neglect to mention her didn't feel like an
accident. Instead of probing, she nodded her head as he continued talking.

"I'll try to make your stay here as painless as possible. But you need to do better at managing
yourself," he scolded her, back to his usual tone. "Neddy is on the verge of sending herself
into a spiral with how much she stresses about your reservations to trust her, which is
extremely concerning as she's tended to me for years without issue."

"Poor Neddy. She won't even come around me since I accused her.” Hermione covered her
hands with her eyes. "I need to apologize or make it up to her somehow. I wasn't in my right
mind."

"And are you now? In your right mind?" he asked gently.

"I'm getting there," she answered honestly and then shook her head. "But that is no excuse.
She was so helpful and kind, and she honestly is one of the most well-spoken elves I have
ever met. You're very lucky to have her. Plus, she was able to recognize my wounds and
make proper treatment recommendations, even though I didn't realize how bad I was,"
Hermione rambled and raved.

"Yes, well, you didn't see you."

Rude.

"It's fine Granger, just let her make you some tea and all will be forgotten. She does know
about your S.P.E.W. effort, so she may be wary of you trying to sneak her clothes, but that is
the bed you made." He stood up to make his way out of the room.

This was the first time in three days she did not pretend to be asleep when he left. Should she
say goodbye? No. That would be weird.

"Granger," he said right before he exited, and she turned on the couch to look at him.
"Severus is the only person I have known to successfully brew Polyjuice potion." His
eyebrow was slightly raised, as if he couldn't help but to question her one more time.

"Well… now you know two."

With a final nod he left, and she was smiling to herself as she grabbed her bowl of vegetable
soup.

Hermione was more alert by the time Neddy entered the closet to gather pajamas for the
evening and she was able to corner her to apologize. The elf looked even more pained than
when Hermione accused of malpractice. But after Hermione raved about her meals and tea,
the both of them ignoring the fact that she had barely consumed either, Neddy started to perk
up around the witch. She even personally delivered her dinner and sat with Hermione to keep
her company.

Hermione had never asked what Malfoy did during the day, and that evening when he
returned to the study did not seem like the time. However, if his posture and face was
anything to go by, he was being drained by his daily activity.

Was this how he'd been returning each night?

"Alright?" he asked casually as he headed to the drink cart to make himself a whiskey.

"Brilliant," Hermione responded. "It's just, well… I wanted to make a request if that's
alright?"

"I'll have the potion ingredients for you soon."

"No- well, that would be lovely, thank you. But that is not what I was going to ask." She
wrung her hands and pushed through before she lost her nerve. "It's just that… Well, while
your clothes are lovely, there are other items that I would like if it's not too much trouble.
And I could pay you back!" She said it so quickly that she was not sure he had heard her
clearly until he responded.

"What kind of items?" he asked vaguely.

"Erm… female items."

If she thought Malfoy got uncomfortable at the mention of the girl's lavatory, it paled in
comparison to the look on his face now. "I don't need much. Just-"

"No! I mean, yes! Yes, whatever you need just-" He cleared his throat. "Tell Neddy. She can
get you whatever you want."

"Okay, I will. Thank you." Now for the hard part. "Could you also remove the charms from
the doors? I'd like to walk out on the balcony and get fresh air if there is any
disillusionment?"

Malfoy gratefully jumped at the opportunity to change the conversation. "Right, yeah, of
course the balcony is private. You can go out there anytime." He gestured his wand generally
in finite incantatem, and she tried to hide her excitement. It was very likely the cast also
reached the spell monitoring the door to the hall.
 "And I still need to find you something else to sleep on since your stay will be extended at
least a month. These heirlooms are useless. Honestly, for how much they cost they could at
least look-"

"Please don't worry about the couch. I actually quite like it and would hate to have to get used
to something new."

The next morning, Neddy showed Hermione to her cabinets in the bathroom filled with
clothing: pants, shirts, bras, and underwear. There was another drawer that was filled with
feminine products, and Hermione thanked her graciously for everything the elf had picked
out. Hermione showered and dressed in her new outfit, a t-shirt and a pair of denims, before
going to the closet to grab the dark green jumper that had quickly become her favorite.

Chapter End Notes

Thanks for reading! <3 Thank you so much to my friend WordsWithWays for betaing
these chapters for me.

Hermione is such a strong character, but this time she is having to push through without
either of her best friends by her side and with Malfoy avoiding her for most of the day. It
looks like things are going to be taking a turn though soon. :)
 Recon
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione had been testing the door since Malfoy lifted the locks on the balcony. Looking
through the spy hole on the door, the hallway was always empty. She would twist the
doorknob and crack the door open, and then wait for Malfoy or Neddy to appear to stop her
but they never came.

Neddy, no longer afraid of her, would drop off her breakfast and then be off for the day.
Sometimes she appeared to deliver lunch, and other times sent it up to the rooms magically.
Either way, from when she left after breakfast at 7:00 am until lunch time at promptly 12:30
pm, Hermione was left unbothered. Unsupervised.

Now was the time to test how far her chains would reach.

She knew she wasn't a prisoner in the rooms–that they were a refuge, not a cage. But that
didn't stop her from being aware of her confinement and longing to feel in control of her
freedom. Stickler for the rules as she was, she had learned in her time with Harry and Ron
that the rules didn't protect anyone–especially those who needed it the most. Outside of the
classroom or halls of the school, she learned to use the rules as a compass for what her
enemies were hoping she wouldn't do next.

'You won't leave this suite,' she mocked in her head as she pulled the cloak of invisibility from
her small-beaded back. As if she'd follow any rule Malfoy gave her.

Promises, however, she still held close to her heart. It wasn't an accident she never promised
Malfoy she wouldn't leave the room. She only promised she wouldn't be seen. Just like she
did during the first year of school with her two best friends, she slipped under the cloak and
out the door.

There was plenty of material for the cloak to conceal her, not needing to huddle under it with
two boys and having the entire thing to herself. The floor beneath her feet was wooden,
unlike the marble on the flooring on the first level. The hall had several doors she did not
dare to touch, not wanting to trigger any alarms. The walls were lined with paintings, mostly
landscape and abstract art which she was grateful for. If the portraits at Grimmauld Place
were any indication, she doubted her presence would be well received by the Malfoy
ancestors if they sensed her heritage.

She had mastered the art of moving silently over the years. Her steps made no sound as she
approached the landing of the staircase and voices from the first floor carried up to where she
stood.

Her heart started to pound, and she stood there frozen, waiting to see if anyone would walk
by on the ground floor below. Ironically, the exercise was even unnerving without Ron there
to scold for breathing too loud and blowing their cover. When she reached the marble floor at
the bottom, her socked feet hardly made a sound, and she headed toward the voices she heard
in the distance.

Keeping in mind the direction she went so she may return to the suite, Hermione approached
the drawing room which appeared to be the source of the voices. The room was clearly the
heart of the Manor as (both times) this was where she was delivered as a captive.

Her first detention was almost a month ago now, but the ghost of those memories slowed her
steps as she got closer to the entrance. Bellatrix had tortured her into unconsciousness the last
time she was there. She remembered enough that her body and mind knew to be wary of this
place and were reluctant to approach on their own accord. When she was brought in the
second time, the adrenaline from the battle dulled the effect the room had on her. This time,
she could almost see the dark magic rippling through the doors. She willed herself to keep
moving, detaching her feet from her mind and walking by pure muscle memory.

She was so distracted that she nearly gasped as a group of Death Eaters brushed by her to
enter the room. Their faces were not masked, but their robes and hoods made it impossible
for her to tell who they were.

The drawing room was different than it was when she arrived after the battle. The typical
furnishings were all pushed to one side of the room, and a large gathering table took the
space of the other side.

There were Death Eaters everywhere. Hermione was surprised to see them all just hanging
about. Some were sitting at the table, others spread in groups around the room. Clearly, they
would have something better to do? Either that, or Hermione's timing was immaculate and
she happened to coincide her first spying venture with a Death Eater meeting.

When Voldemort entered the room with his personal entourage, the latter proved to be true.
She maneuvered around the Death Eaters as they made their way to sit or gather around the
table. There are at least fifty in attendance. Hermione kept a safe distance so that she could
breathe without attracting attention, but not too far to miss anything that was being said.

Malfoy was sitting next to his father at the table. His posture was perfect as he adjusted one
of the buttons on his cuff. His face looked disinterested, but Hermione could tell by his
fiddling that he was feeling nervous. That, and she knew his feelings towards the dark wizard
taking the seat on his father's other side better than anyone else in the room.

Nervousness began to be replaced with anger.

Malfoy may be a prat, to put it lightly, but she had always thought it was unfair that he was
forced into this war like she was. One could even argue in a worse way, from where he
currently sat. Lucius was sitting between his master and his son. Malfoy sitting down was
still a few inches taller than him, and his hair and more a white, shiny tone. Lucius looked…

Well, he looked haunted.

His eyes were dead, and his hair was dull. He was barely clinging on to the aristocratic
arrogance that used to radiate from him. Her anger faded slightly, and she almost felt pity for
him. His life was clearly better off before he tried to prohibit something so trivial as
muggleborns attending the same school as his son. Was preventing people like her learning,
working, or living with his pureblood heir worth all that this war has cost? By the look of
him, she would dare to say even he believed it wasn't.

"Shall we begin?"

Hermione's attention was brought back to the dark wizard standing at his seat at the table.
Lucius nodded, and with a crack three house elves appeared and began to serve wine to the
attendeese at the table–Neddy among them. She went straight to Malfoy and set a glass in
front of him, serving him first. Malfoy's eyes stayed locked forwards, not acknowledging her.
But as she finished her pour, she saw him give her the faintest of nods. If it were anyone else,
Hermione could have interpreted it as a subtle thanks.

Hermione watched as Neddy filled the glasses of other Death Eaters, but before retreating to
the side of the room with the others, she topped off Malfoy's glass again. No wonder she
couldn't get away to check on Hermione during the day. She had nearly felt offended that
Neddy didn't want her company, but Hermione growing restless with boredom in the safety
of the suite was nothing compared to Malfoy breaking bread with Lord Voldemort.

Malfoy was always one to surround himself with others acting as a security blanket. At
school it was Crabbe and Goyle. At home, it was his personal house elf, oth eager to please
him, and helpless to challenge him.

"Rabastan, you are the one who called this meeting. What news do you have for us?"
Voldemort asked, ignoring the wine and food in front of him.

"Yes, My Lord. The International Confederation of Wizards are still threatening to act against
your leadership. They say they will be forced to inform the muggle public if the raids on their
cities continue," Rabastan Lestrange announced.

"I have no interest in the well-being of muggles, Lestrange. Tell me that is not why you call
us here."

"No, My Lord. Only that they said they would take any action necessary to avoid going
public. No matter the cost." He was visibly nervous–not only of his master's reaction, but of
what will happen if they don't act appropriately.

"Let them try," Voldemort spat.

"Yes, My Lord. Its just-"

His sentence was cut off as he was hit with a curse, and he went flying across the room. It
wasn’t cast by Voldemort, but by the wizard at his side. Hermione gaped at Lucius as he
placed his new wand back into his robes.

"You dare waste the Dark Lord's time with the business of muggles? We will lay waste to
them all the moment they arrive," Lucious scoffed. There were snickers and nods around the
room.
"Not the muggles," Rabastan wheezed as he got up, the curse not discouraging his warning.
"The Confederation claims they will send in reinforcements from other countries. They
already have enough portkeys to travel overseas."

This had the room silent and Hermione felt a surge of joy. The stupid bigots really thought
the world was just going to step back the moment Harry was dead? They fought against
Voldemort and his followers before Harry was even born. Of course they would keep fighting
once he was no longer with them.

"Muggle raids," Voldemort laughed. "Our cause, taken out due to muggle raids."

The room joined him in his laughter. "How politics have influenced our great Confederation.
As if every member has not had a fun night or two at the expense of a few muggles."

Hermione could slap him.

"Lucius, could our dear friends even come to reach us?" Voldemort asked.

"It’s impossible. The wards have never been breached in hundreds of years. I just recently
added more. No one can even approach the gates."

Yes, yes I know , Hermione thought.

"Well, there you have it. Shall we enjoy our wine?" Voldemort gestured towards the others at
the table, and they began to drink. He himself never reached for his glass.

"They plan to take the school, My Lord."

Silence.

"Pardon?"

"They-they are going to occupy Hogwarts. And send all other enforcements to wizarding
towns across England."

"Ridiculous," Voldemort spat out. His fury rippled off him. It was suffocating. When
Hermione looked at Malfoy she could tell he was not immune. " I won the castle. No one
will take it from me. It is mine."

Lestrange had finally lost his nerve. His message was now delivered, and he remained silent
with the rest of the death eaters.

"My Lord?" a familiar voice sounded, and Hermione's heart sank.

It was Malfoy's.

No. No.

He was either going to say something hateful and supportive, or incredibly stupid. She wasn't
sure she could bear either outcome.
"I am happy to deploy to any city to defend against the Confederation. But may I offer to be
of service to protect our interest in Hogwarts?" Malfoy's voice was assured and confident.

"Well, go on little Malfoy. How are you going to fend against the invasion of foreign nations
at your alma mater?" The surrounding death eaters snickered again, and Lucius did his best to
fake amusement himself.

"As my father said, the wards of the manor are impenetrable. I could apply the same ones to
the castle. I have access to the ancient magic upholding them, as is my birthright."

Hermione was dumbfounded.

"Assuming father permits me to inherit access to the household wards prior to my traditional
inheritance."

Holy shit. The clever bastard. Was Malfoy always this clever?! Hermione held her breath,
fear and excitement pumping through her veins.

"Well, little Malfoy, your offer is appreciated." He turned to address Lucius, "Do you think
they would hold?"

"Of course, My Lord. It would be an honor," Lucius responded a little too flatly.

"Excellent. You'll start immediately Lucius." Voldemort turned to Malfoy, "This task will be
our top priority. I am sure you'll be glad to have your father's expertise in executing it."

"You honor our family, My Lord," was Malfoy's response.

"As for the other issues," the dark wizard continued with a wave of his hand. "I have no
concern with the muggle public. Let them abolish secrecy if they desire, so long as they keep
their filth away from our people." The room nodded and hummed in agreement.

"What won't happen is the elite of the wizarding community being exiled from our own
cities. Leave the muggles alone for now until the Confederation confirms support for my
cause. Increase our presence in wizarding cities around England and any others you suspect
are resisting. As politically attractive as muggle sympathizers have become in recent years,
no one would attack the bloodlines that have kept our world prospering for centuries."

At the conclusion of his statement, Rabastan eagerly nodded and exited the room with a small
group. After another hour of logistics and conversations, Voldemort signaled his departure to
the wizards he arrived with and was gone the next moment.

Hermione wanted to take her leave but got distracted by the side conversations in the room.
She learned that wizards and witches have been raiding muggles for their diamonds and gold,
the ministry taking no action for magic used in violence against them. Others were attacking
muggles just because they could. The worst kind attacking to fulfill their own carnal
pleasures. Hermione heard Greyback's name mentioned in most of those stories.

She saw Malfoy stand up and head to exit the room tailing his father. She followed them out,
getting just close enough to not lose them. They went down the hall and entered what looked
like a study, but Lucius slammed the door before Hermione could maneuver inside.

Hermione follows the path she walked on her first day there to the cellars, getting turned
around a couple of times before eventually finding her way. She reached the cellar, and the
door was open. The silence told her that it was empty. It has been seven days since she
arrived at the Manor, and she felt dreadful while thinking about the fate of those that arrived
with her.

No one could have come to save them that time, which meant the only hope of them being
safe would be if the Death Eaters had let them go. Perhaps they were taken somewhere else.
Dolohov did say they were only keeping them there temporarily. That, in addition to the
outrage when they found out she had 'escaped', gave her enough hope to follow the path back
up the stairs into Malfoy's rooms.

Hermione closed the door behind her and immediately returned the cloak to her bag. She had
an hour before lunch and decided to sit and write out everything she could remember. After
taking her notes, she began to draw a map of the areas she had seen. She did alright on her
trek, but the times she got turned around had her fearing for her life. The more she learned
about the layout of the manor, the easier she would be able to maneuver through it
undetected.

Lunch appeared right as she put the notes and map to keep in her bag. Neddy did not come by
personally, but she knew now why it was so important to her to stay close to Malfoy during
the day. She ate as much as she could. Her lack of consumption would worry Malfoy, and she
did not want to risk being watched again. Not when there was so much she could learn. So
much she could share with what was left of the Order once she escaped.

It gave her hope. Not only hope, but a sense of power in a place where she could easily feel
helpless. She may not know how to win the war, but she knew how to work towards
something. She knew the power of information and how it could be the deciding factor in
overcoming adversity.

Knowledge had saved lives on more than one occasion.

She spent the rest of the afternoon looking through Malfoy's bookshelf with her newfound
energy. Some books were so ancient, they had undoubtedly been passed down and inherited
throughout the centuries.

To keep up appearances, Hermione also selected a novel to read when Malfoy was around or
inquired what she had been up to. It will also help her gauge his reaction to her looking
through his things. He arrived after she had finished her dinner and was already halfway
through the book that she had chosen.

It was magnificent.

Her cheeks pinked a little when he entered and looked at her and she was suddenly nervous
he’d ask what she was reading. She didn't mean to pick up such a powerful romance novel.
How was she to know he would even have anything like that in his selection?
He didn't ask. He simply nodded to acknowledge her presence and went straight to take a
shower. When he was dressed for bed and in his lounging robes, he came back into the study
to make himself a drink.

He had not had his night tea once since she had been there. Hermione hardly thought it was a
coincidence.

"Would you like anything?"

"Huh?" she responded dumbly.

"You're staring. If you want to have an adult beverage, go right ahead. Just don't tell anyone
where you got it," he remarked sarcastically.

"I'm older than you," she responded. "And I have no problem indulging in adult beverages
responsibly. And when it is appropriate."

"No time like the present," he said as he fell into his chair. It was the one that was to the right
of the couch where Hermione always sat. She assumed it was so he could stare out the
window while ignoring her.

"What?"

"What?"

"You're still staring," he called out with a long drink.

"You just look like you have something you want to tell me," she said with no finesse. Oh
God. Didn't people used to say she was smart?

"Nope," he replied with a pop of his lips.

Liar . Hermione desperately wanted him to tell her about the meeting. There were a million
things she had been thinking about since it happened. More so, she wanted an opportunity to
thank him for trying, to Voldemort's face, to help her escape.

"Okay, then," she muttered instead.

"Good day?"

"Hm?" Oh, bloody hell.

He just stared at her after that.

What should she say? She had to say something, or she was going to make him suspicious.
Well, more suspicious. She just stared at him dumbly, and then he started to look around.

His eyes fell to the book, and he grinned.

"Granger," he said smirking and fighting back a laugh as he looked from the book up at her.
 Her breath hitched and her face instantly heated. Oh no.

No, no, no!

She'd rather hand over the cloak.

"I just started it! The cover looked good enough, and I was so bored. And you leave me here
alone all day mind you,” she rambled.

She hadn't just started the book. Hermione was invested in it enough to know exactly why
Malfoy was looking at her with that face.

He finally laughed and shook his head. He finished his drink in one swig and then returned
from the drink cart with another. Back in his chair, he crossed his ankle on his knee, clearly
enjoying Hermione's embarrassment.

"You really are filthy."

Hermione stormed off to the bathroom at his statement, Malfoy shouting behind her as she
left. Something about her needing privacy to wind down, but she ignored him and slammed
the door.

Committed to staying there until the war was over, she drew herself a bath. After about a half
hour, she started to think over the romantic novel she had been reading. Hermione had been
so caught up in his reaction, she didn't even give the boy sleeping on the other side of the
door a hard time for possessing it in the first place.

Chapter End Notes

Thanks for reading!

Thank you so much to my friend WordsWithWays for beta-ing this chapter for me.
 R&R
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The next several trips through the manor were significantly less eventful for the first. As the
base of operations, there were always groups of death eaters circulating the halls. Some days
they stirred with excitement over an important mission. Other times they seemed more
relaxed and leisurely. Hermione had nearly mapped out the entire west wing by the end of the
week and could walk the path from Malfoy's room to the drawing room with little thought.

She had established a bit of a new routine. Immediately after breakfast she would head out on
her self-guided tour. Her top priority was to overhear as much as possible, and then she
would spend the remaining time scoping out more of the manor.

Goyle was there often, thick as ever. He had a sadness to him that he didn't used to carry
before. Crabbe's death was likely still fresh in his mind, as Harry's was in hers. Goyle
typically hung around his father or the other former Slytherin's from their class. Their
conversations usually stayed rather light, not containing the same level of malice as most the
older members.

"Alright there, Goyle?" Malfoy walked up to where he was chatting with two boys Hermione
remembered from classes.

One had dark brown hair and olive skin like her own. The other had black hair and a more
tanned complexion. While neither boy was short, Malfoy still had nearly three inches on
them. His shoulders were also broader than most of the men he stood next to, and his
muscular arms, while lean, made his overall presence more impressive. His hair had been
combed and gelled back, unlike how it was when he was ready for bed and had run his
fingers through it several times. Not that Hermione paid much mind to his appearance. It was
a practical observation.

Malfoy, back from another private meeting with his father, who walked past the group of
young men to take his seat at the table.

"Ah. Nott, Zabini, back already? Didn't think we were expecting you for another week,"
Malfoy greeted his friends.

"Please. I swear they are only providing us tasks meant for children." Theodore Nott snorted.
"Zabini and I finished ages ago and bunked off at the London flat for a few days."

"I am sure the Dark Lord would be pleased to hear of your dedication," Malfoy chaffed.

"Hmm, but if not us then who would cater to the witches in London? Think Theo and I made
a few believers of them yet. I'm sure we could find a place for blood traitors among our
ranks," Blaise Zabini answered for them.
"You neglect to return at the conclusion of your mission, because you went out shagging
blood traitors?" Goyle asked.

"Recruiting, Goyle. An essential part of any operation," Theo announced. "And you know
what the Dark Lord said. Once they buy into our vision, all magical blood is as precious as
any others."

"And cunts just as warm," Zabini quipped with a smirk.

"Charming. I am sure you'll provide us with a detailed debrief of your recruitment efforts at
the meeting tonight," Malfoy said, daring his friends.

"Now Draco dear, you know how shy we are. Can hardly kiss and tell, this one. Better to save
it for our next private party. Could get on after if everything goes alright tonight?" Blaise
suggested.

"Can't see why not," Malfoy answered and began to relax a bit more into the conversation,
Goyle nodding along to whatever he said.

"Brilliant. Head up to yours then?" Blaise said as other Death Eaters walked in and grabbed a
seat at the table.

"No good. Haven't had a moment outside the grounds for anything other than work since
before the battle."

He was mostly deflecting as his rooms were currently occupied. However, Hermione could
also hear the honestly behind the words. She hadn't really thought much of it, but Malfoy had
been back to the room every night since she's been there. From what she had observed, his
days hadn’t been filled with anything enjoyable.

"We could go to mine? My parents will be out for a few more days. We'd have the place to
ourselves," Goyle offered, and Hermione let out a small sigh of relief.

"Rubbish. It takes over a half hour to enter or leave this bloody prison; wards go all the way
past the road now. No offense mate," Theo argued back. "We could get through half a bottle
of your father's reserves in the same amount of time it would take to get to Greg's."

"So I am burdened as host for all eternity since you lot are too lazy to walk down the
driveway? Seems hardly fair," Malfoy said, remaining calm and disinterested. If Hermione
didn't know better, she wouldn't have any idea how adverse Malfoy actually was to the idea.

"Then get a working floo. We'll meet you at your door after things wrap up down here." Theo
joined the rest of the members at table after this, and Malfoy did not have time to argue back.
He rolled his eyes and ran his hand through his hair before taking his own seat next to his
father.

The informal meeting continued like the others had, Lucius leading. Muggle attacks had not
stopped but had scaled back enough that they were no longer teetering on the statute of
secrecy. Most of the conversations revolved around gaining control of wizarding towns and
restoring them back to their former glory–or more so, restoring them in the image of
Voldemort's glory. Above all else, Hogwarts remained the utmost interest to the dark wizard.
The castle was the focus of most of his actions, and where he resided whenever he was not
out in the field or at the manor.

After dinner with Neddy for company, Hermione lingered in Malfoy's room on the couch by
the fire. She found herself irritated when it was half-past midnight, and she was still hiding
out in Malfoy's bedroom. The party must have gone on at one of the others' houses after all.
With that thought, she decided to go to sleep in her usual spot on the study couch.

Hermione woke to her breakfast sitting in front of her.

He hadn’t come home. She would have woken up the moment he opened the door. He was
mental to leave her for an evening without so much as a note when he was the only other
person she saw, or spoke to, or even knew she bloody existed anymore! If she had any guilt
about her spying, she was relieved of it at that moment. To think of the panic she would be in
otherwise.

She ate a few grapes from her breakfast tray and headed straight to the bathroom, wanting a
hot shower and to practice exactly what she would say to Malfoy when he returned. The
window curtains were still closed and the room was much darker than usual. It took her eyes
a few moments to adjust.

"Oh."

Malfoy groaned in response. He was lying on his stomach, stretched out diagonally on his
bed. His large, fluffy comforter covered all of his body except for his head.

"Sorry. I-I didn't think you were in here."

"Having a lie in," he grumbled without opening his eyes.

"Oh, I – I can wait. Sorry." She turned to walk out but his response cut her off.

"Just go. I'm not getting up anytime soon."

Hermione closed the bathroom door as gently as possible. She felt more out of place than
usual. The thought of stripping down with him on the other side of the door felt more
scandalous than it should. She willed herself to take a quick shower and dressed quickly,
hopeful that Malfoy would be asleep again when she walked out. Would it be suspicious if
she didn't at least ask where he was? She probably should, if only to keep up with
appearances.

She opened the door and cleared her throat quietly to try and get his attention. When he didn't
move, she decided to just let him sleep but inadvertently kicked one of his shoes lying
misplaced on the floor and sent it flying.

"Merlin!" he shouted, grabbing his head.

"Sorry!" she apologized a little too loudly. " Sorry."

" Bloody hell." He rubbed his eyes, covering them both with one hand.

"Are you alright?" she asked quietly.

"Feels like I fell off my broom," he said absentmindedly. "And then got wrecked by the
whomping willow."

Hermione laughed at his dramatics. "A good night, sounds like?"

"Stop yelling at me."

"Sorry."

"Stop saying sorry." He opened one eye to look at her.

The blanket now laid around his waist. Hermione realized his upper body was bare and forgot
what she was about to say. He looked passively at her again before falling back onto the bed,
one arm above his head.

"Remind me never to try and keep up with Blaise," he mumbled towards the ceiling.

"Who?" Hermione asked a little too innocently. For God's sake, she could at least admit she
knew who he was.

"Bloke from my house. Doesn't matter." He turned his head to the side as if trying to fall back
asleep.

This could be an opportunity for him to let something slip, and then they could talk about it
later rather than her pretending she knew nothing.

"I didn't realize those meetings of yours got so lively," was what she came up with.

Malfoy growled. "Mm, meetings. Bloody meeting after meeting. It's insufferable."

"Well, it looks like last night wasn't so bad. Except for that whole bit with the broom. And the
willow."

"Why are you still yelling?" he grunted. "I don't remember you being so loud. Always talked
too much. Talk, talk, talk… but I never noticed the volume was so offensive ," he said half to
himself.

She sat on the bench at the window, not daring to get any closer to him, but at least she could
see his face while he spoke.

"So… Blaise. I think I recognize the name. Taller. Chaser if I remember?" Hermione tried to
introduce the conversation again.
Malfoy chuckled at her question without acknowledging her move. "Oh no. Not you too. He
has enough fans. I fear your chances are quite slim, Granger."

"Everyone keeps up with the statistics. It's the only extracurricular activity at school." His
comment made her feel put off, especially remembering Blaise's description of his time in
London. "Does he come here to… well, do whatever causes this , often?"

"Why do you ask?"

“I have seen how much you drink with me. I can't imagine what happens when you're with
company you actually like."

Malfoy opened his eyes properly now and looked at her. She couldn't tell what he was
thinking and suddenly became overly aware of her hands.

"To be honest, you are far less of a pain than I thought you would be." He looked back to the
ceiling after he finished his statement. "Not that I gave your visit much thought."

"I'm flattered. What did you expect, exactly?" Her pestering need to always know more
betrayed her.

"Oh Merlin. Endless questions, nagging, running to the door every time I have my back
turned and getting us killed.” He turned his head to look at her, a small grin pulling at his
mouth. "I even had Neddy take my breakables to my storage room. She could hardly believe
it, the thought of a muggle born smashing my great grandmother's tea tray out of spite."

"What?! I would never-" she stopped herself, seeing him laugh at her reaction . "You didn't
have time to move anything, prat. I believe my visit was a bit of a surprise." She tossed the
small throw pillow at him, and it hit his face softly. He scowled at her, but then tucked it
between his arm and head. A pop interrupted her and Neddy was standing at the foot of the
bed.

"Good morning, master. Neddy brought your breakfast and your detox potion." She and
Hermione exchange a small smile as Malfoy sat up in bed to take the tray.

"Excellent. You read my mind."

Neddy turned to address her. "Would Mistress like her breakfast brought to the bedroom
today?"

Mistress?

Mistress.

"I'm okay."

Malfoy was holding his teaspoon mid-air like he'd forgotten how to move his arms. Neddy
gave a small nod and disappeared from the room.
"Speaking of potions," Malfoy said, directing the conversation elsewhere, "I finally got the
powdered Bicorn horn. We should be able to brew the polyjuice. We can start today,
actually."

"What? We?"

"Yes we. I'm still not convinced you can manage it. I have always wanted to try. It can't be
that difficult."

Hermione wasn't surprised that he would want to help her brew, mostly just that he would
actually be staying with her all day.

"Is no one expecting you today?" she asked.

Malfoy shook his head as he finished his bite, the detox potion taking effect and his appetite
coming back. "Taking the day off. The Dark Lord was pleased last night so there's not much
to do today. Not that we'd be of much use after draining Goyle's cellar."

Hermione, hoping he would continue, just nodded and leaned back against the window. She
could see the discomfort emerging on his face as if he’d just remembered who he was talking
to and may have said too much.

"I'll meet you in the study when I'm ready."

Hermione didn't miss the dismissal in his voice and got up to leave him to breakfast in peace.

As she was mentally preparing to spend the day working with Draco, Neddy began bringing
in the ingredients needed to brew the potion. Hermione was just rolling up the sleeves on her
stolen jumper when Malfoy walked in. Even on weekends at school, she had never seen him
so casually dressed before. Seeing him in a simple long sleeve cotton shirt paired with gray
joggers made him look significantly less like the aristocratic pureblood that tormented her
growing up. He looked like he could be any other boy from her neighborhood. Except maybe
for his blonde hair or his seeker’s build-

"All there?" he asked, coming to stand next to her at the table and looking over all the
contents.

"Looks like it," she answered a little too loudly. "Alright. Well, we should be able to complete
the first part today and get the lacewing flies stewing." Hermione started preparing the
fluxweed. "Can you get the knotgrass ready?"

"Hmm, no. I don't think I can." Draco conjured a stool and took a seat leaning his back
against the table. "I'm supervising."

"You can't be serious," Hermione deadpanned.

"Oh, very. Can't have you screwing up such a high-risk potion on my watch. What kind of
mentor would I be?"

"You're not going to help me at all?"

"Don't be ridiculous,” Malfoy said, resting an elbow on the table. “Of course you'll need my
help."

His face looked more smug than ever. It was true, she would need a wand after she was done
stirring so the potion could brew properly. Malfoy, having read ahead, clearly knew this too.

"How generous of you," Hermione sneered back. "Why don't you just go and take a nap and
I'll come fetch your wand when I need to borrow it. It should only take a moment."

"You are more mental than I thought if you think your filthy, little hands are getting anywhere
near my wand." He meant it to be teasing but it came off his tongue sharper than it should
have. She really shouldn't push him any farther, but he was being such a ponce.

"I hate to be the one to tell you, but my filthy hands have already been all over your precious
pureblood wand," she provoked him.

A deathly pause.

"Liar." He was starting to fume now.

"Harry and I took turns casting our Patronus with it one night," she said causally as she
continued to chop the fluxweed and added the appropriate pieces to the cauldron. It felt good
to talk about those last few nights with Harry. Even better that the memories were being used
to annoy Malfoy.

"Ron tried to give it a go too but he- "

Malfoy stood up suddenly, sending the stool flying backwards. Hermione froze under the
intensity of his gaze before turning back to her work to avoid caving to his intimidation.
After several moments, she heard him huff out a small laugh as he moved to pick up the stool
and retake his seat, dangerously close to invading her personal space.

He leaned on his elbow on the table, facing her. "And how was it, Granger? Feeling real
power within your grasp for the first time?"

She snapped her head towards him and he scoffed.

"That good, huh?"

She refused to give in and focused on her work. It was not dissimilar from what she'd do
when he would attempt to torment her in class.

"I honestly can't blame you. Probably would have done the same in your position." He carried
on, feeding off her displeasure now. "I imagine some of my magical signature was still in it.
Could you feel it humming in your fingers while you held it? It'd probably go off buzzing
through your body if you held it now that it has attuned to me again."

He twirled his wand in her fingers, and her eyes betrayed her as they locked onto it. "Maybe
set you on fire if I touched you directly."
Hermione turned her attention back to the potion. "As highly as you think of your pureblood
magic, I assure you mine is just the same. I have touched Ronald plenty and have yet to burst
into flames."

All this talk about touching and magic and wands made her statement come out more
scandalous than she intended.

"You've touched him plenty?!" Malfoy asked in revulsion.

"Oh stop it, you know that's not what I meant."

"Merlin Granger, to think I thought low of you before."

"I only meant that purebloods are no different than-"

"All this time sharing my rooms with a girl who enjoys fondling with the weasel ."

She slammed her instrument down on the table and turned fully to him. He raised a brow
with a sly grin, leaning in closer to respond. "Did you practice with his precious pureblood
wand as well?"

She reeled back like he puffed smoke in her face. "That – that is foul, Malfoy!"

He burst out laughing and turned back towards the table. "We agree at last. Better continue
your prep. Things will start to decay since you already started handling them."

Hermione felt Draco watching her as they settled into a comfortable silence. It was not in the
intimidating way he did before, but more like he was genuinely interested in what she was
doing. He listened without giving her grief, and twice asked clarifying questions. Hermione
had just started the tedious task of mincing the knotgrass when he took the tool from her. He
rolled the grass tightly before meticulously slicing. It's a trick she never thought of, and she
was impressed with his innovation.

They worked for another hour in tandem and completed the first two steps in half the time it
usually took her. She was undeniably impressed. He may even be one of the better potions
partners she'd had.

"I think you've got the rest of the first part handled. I have to meet my father for tea," he said
when they reached a milestone, looking up at the clock and noting the time.

"Oh. I thought you didn't have any obligations today?" Maybe she could do a quick sweep of
the manor this afternoon. She hadn't been able to eavesdrop on the later crowd in a few days.

"I didn't. He likely just wants to scold me for getting Astoria home at such an unbecoming
hour." His blonde fringe was extra wavy and falling in his face. A tiny push to the side would
help in clearing his eyes, but he didn't seem to mind.

His appearance and statement took a second to process. She had seen the Greengrass sisters,
Astoria and Daphne, a few times when they accompanied their father to the manor, but she
 didn't know Astoria and Malfoy were close. Certainly not ‘getting home at unbecoming hours
completely smashed’ close.

"Right. Sounds like it was a fun time," she said as she stared intently at her stirring. She could
see Malfoy's guard go up as he ran a hand through his hair.

"I should get changed. I'll be back in plenty of time to set it to brew once the flies are in." He
gave his wand a wave and walked into his room.

There was still a considerable amount of work left to do, but Hermione had always enjoyed
the intricate processes of this particular brew. However, the easy feeling she had reached with
Malfoy just a few moments ago was gone. She shook her head and focused on the next steps,
no longer needing to pretend to read from the book now that she was working alone.

Chapter End Notes

This is my first time writing and all feedback is treasured

@wordswithways for editing this chapter <3
🖤 Thank you
 Retelling
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“I feel like I have outgrown cucumber sandwiches, father,” Malfoy claimed while eyeing the
selection of food in front of him, opting for a pumpkin scone to go with his honeyed tea.

“I thought the same. It was your elf that suggested it,” Lucius responded, taking a piece of
some type of cake. “In fairness, I think the only person who regularly holds afternoon teas is
your mother.”

Hermione didn’t mean to spy on him specifically, but Malfoy’s meetings with his father were
typically behind locked doors, and she was desperate to know the status of him being granted
authority to the wards. If something came up about his event from the previous night, she
could hardly help it.

“I am leaving for Hogwarts in an hour. I won’t be back for a couple of days.”

“Ah,” Malfoy replied to his father. “Do you need me to run the household in your absence?”

Hermione could detect the sarcasm in his tone, and the lift in Lucius’ eyebrow suggested that
he did as well.

“Actually, yes.” Malfoy froze and looked up at his father as he continued. “The Dark Lord
has been impressed with your performance lately, as have I.”

“Father, I… Yes. I can do that.”

“It won’t be just monitoring the grounds,” Lucius said. “People will be reporting their
progress to you, and it will be your duty to instruct them how to proceed forward.”

Malfoy's throat bobbed, and he nodded in agreement.

“If I were to delegate to anyone else, it would raise questions about my confidence in you. If
the Dark Lord questions our capabilities again he’ll-”

“I know what’s at stake.” Malfoy cut him off in a tone Hermione could never imagine his
younger self using with his father. “Tell me what I need to do.”

“First thing would be to not go off getting sloshed and returning in the early hours of the
morning.”

“So you are monitoring me?” Malfoy countered harshly.

“I didn’t have to, considering you had to call your elf to side-along home.” Lucius' earlier
nervousness was replaced with annoyance as he chastised his son.
“Father, it’s her job to serve me. Honestly, you act like I took the night bus.” Malfoy was
breaking his scone into tiny pieces and only eating a small amount at a time.

“What of Astoria? Do you think her reputation would maintain if it got out that she didn’t
return home until nearly two in the morning?” Lucius was starting to get visibly angry.
“Cyrus was less than pleased at his daughter’s condition when he arrived for his morning
debrief.”

Malfoy dropped his silverware on the table at the coldness of his father’s voice. Hermione
could feel the tension rising between the two.

“It wasn’t like that,” Malfoy insisted.

“Don’t think that I am stupid, boy. I know exactly who it was that requested her attendance.”

Malfoy looked down and winced at his words. How had she missed the connection between
him and Astoria?

“I didn’t think it was appropriate to host here considering all that could go wrong if things got
out of hand,” Malfoy said in his defense. “The girls were the only way I could convince them
to go to Goyle’s instead. They didn’t want to ask Astoria and Daphne to go through the hassle
of getting here.”

Malfoy looked at his father and waited for his response but was only met with an icy stare.
“Pansy came along too with a few friends. Plenty of people to maintain accountability.”

“So you admit she was a pawn in your games? You think because it was not in the worst way
that it is acceptable?” Lucius said as Malfoy struggled to find a response. “ The girls are not
yours to use and manipulate Draco, and you will never do so again. Are we clear?”

“Yes, father.”

“If you wish to have their company, which is always something we have encouraged with
Astoria, you will do so in a way that is respectable to all parties involved.” Lucius’ anger
began abating as he watched his son sink into his shame. “Maybe try an afternoon tea. Your
mother invited me to join her on several occasions, and I always found them quite
enjoyable.”

Malfoy visibly relaxed at his father’s suggestion. “Yes, of course. I am ashamed to admit I
was an extreme case in last night’s activities. Tori was brilliant all evening.”

Brilliant?

“Good.” Lucius turned back to his plate, the worst part of the conversation over. “I trust even
in an extreme case, you were pleasant?”

“Yes! Yes, of course.” Malfoy was nearly sweating.

Lucius nodded, “I would hate for there to be any tension during your birthday celebration. It
will be the first event since the victory. We can’t afford anything to go wrong.” Hermione
caught a flicker of despair across Lucius' face.

“We’ll have to go over all your responsibilities before I leave.” Lucius took another pastry off
the platter. “Afternoon tea really is delightful. I miss attending them with your mother,”
Lucius said thoughtfully.

“I agree, though I don’t believe I have ever received an invitation in the past.”

“Ah, that is because they are a best kept secret. You know the elves were shocked I did not
include champagne in our spread?” Lucius mentioned with a glimmer of amusement.

“Really?”

“Mhm. I always told your mother it was a conspiracy to get smashed in the middle of the
day.”

Him and Draco share a knowing smile.

“And what did she say?”

“She’d merely chuckle and continue with her reading.” Lucius' face was overcome with a sad
smile, his eyes focused on nothing in particular. “Always the clever one, gives nothing away.
You’d do right to remember everything she taught you, especially with respect to courting.”

“Yes, yes father. Formal dining and afternoon teas only.”

Malfoy’s party would be no small feat considering they were hosting it at the manor and the
securities will have to be modified to accept all the guests. Her mind started to race through
all the different possibilities.

Neddy had usually sent up her dinner by seven, but it was nearly eight and she had not seen
Malfoy or the elf since earlier in the day. With Lucius gone, Malfoy will undoubtedly have
more obligations to his time. If he didn’t come back soon to set the potion, they will have to
start it all over again. She heard a noise from the bedroom and looked inside to find Malfoy
was hanging up his robes.

“Fuck. The potion,” he said as if he remembered suddenly.

“It’s fine. I’ve kept it stirred. But you should probably set it soon.”

“I’ll do it now.”

He double checked the book, already open to the appropriate page, and made quick work of
the wand movements. Then he moved the potion to the corner of the room onto a smaller
table, and the remaining ingredients were stored on shelves built in.
“I better clean up. Dinner should be here soon. My father is going to be gone for a few days,
and it took a bit to get everything in order for when he’s away.”

She could barely contain her excitement that he was sharing more information with her. Even
if he only seemed to do it unknowingly.

“That’s fine. I hardly even noticed the time anyways.” She pushed a lock of hair away from
her face. Several curls had broken free of her bun during the brewing and from being beneath
the cloak.

The stubborn strand fell back in front of her eyes, and she tried to huff it away again. She
looked at Malfoy who hadn’t moved and was watching her struggle with the wild locks. He
had a look in his eyes she couldn’t quite place, but after a moment he caught himself and
threw on his signature smirk.

“Only you would have access to the best hair salves money can buy and still choose to go
with the mop-on-your-head esthetic,” he snarked.

“It would be rather difficult to primp myself for hours while I’ve been tied to this table all
day,” she snapped back. She used to tame her curls with a few charms, but given she hadn’t a
wand, she had been putting it in a bun or braid. She was starting to wish she’dlooked in the
mirror before he got back, if only to be aware of how unruly they had gotten.

Neddy removed the lab table from the center of the room and conjured a small dining table
and two upholstered dining chairs right against the large windows.

“I didn’t realize Malfoy was having a formal dinner this evening.” She usually just ate at the
coffee table.

“Sir is not required to eat with the others tonight,” Neddy answered simply.

Hermione could see the ease on Neddy’s face. It must be a relief to not have to serve dinner
to a table of Death Eaters. They were anything but kind to the elves from what she had
witnessed. Even Malfoy appeared colder and more demanding when amongst his peers.

Malfoy’s hair was dry and combed, but not gelled back like it was during the day. He was
wearing a button up shirt and trousers, close to his usual apparel. It seemed excessive that he
would dress formally just a few hours before needing to change for bed.

In the middle of the table was an arrangement of flowers. Hermione recognized it was the
same kind that the Malfoy men had at the table during tea.

“Are you going to sit down?” Malfoy asked her, catching her standing and staring at him
awkwardly.

She crossed her arms at his rudeness but took the seat opposite of him and put her hands in
her lap. Luckily, the table was next to the window, so she had somewhere to fix her eyes as
they waited for Neddy to return with their meal.
A bottle of wine and two salads appeared suddenly on the table the same way the food
appeared at school. She grabbed her salad fork and began poking at it while Malfoy went to
fill his wine.

“The salad fork is the chilled one to the right,” he explained and then looked up at her, seeing
she was already taking her first bite.

“I know how to identify forks, Malfoy. I was raised by muggles, not wolves.”

“Well, I don’t know what you muggles use. I’ve seen you eat entire meals with your bare
hands.” Malfoy reached over with the wine bottle and filled Hermione’s glass.

“You’re one to talk. You tear your pastries apart like you are a bird.” She grabbed her glass
and took a sip without thinking.

When she tasted it, she couldn’t help but let out a satisfying hum. When was the last time she
had wine? She took another generous sip and saw Malfoy mirror her out of the corner of her
eye. She was afraid to even ask how much the bottle cost.

“Elf-made,” he answered for her as he started on his salad. “Before you start complaining,
know that wine making is one of the most prestigious jobs an elf can have.”

“You can hardly call it a job if they are being forced to work and do not get paid.”

Malfoy topped off her glass, and she scowled but didn’t protest. They ate in silence for a few
moments before Hermione tried to start another conversation.

“My parents taught me the art of formal dining, but we didn’t do it every evening, just for
special occasions or if we went out to dinner at a fancy restaurant. Mostly whenever one of
my mother or father’s friends had a wedding or some sort of celebration.” Like the birthday
party he was hosting in two weeks that he still hadn’t told her about. “My mum was always
particular on table manners however, even if it was just the three of us at home.”

“Mother insists we dine formally at every meal. I can usually get away with skipping out on
breakfast or lunch, but there is no mercy for Malfoy men if he is not in attendance for
dinner.” He said the words like he was quoting them verbatim, but she could see him get
uncomfortable at the mention of his mother.

“Suppose the set up may be a bit much,” he stated, looking over the table in detail and then to
his companion sitting across from him. “But she spent years putting the fear of Morgana in
me for participating in an improper dinner. Especially with a witch in attendance.”

This made Hermione smile a little more naturally. She could easily see Narcissa scolding her
classmate through the years while he sulked.

He reached for a roll in the middle of the table, and the circle of bread looked small in
comparison to his long fingers. He used his knife to add butter to the edge of his plate,
proceeded to break off bite size pieces, and buttered each one individually before eating it.
“Has your father left already?” She tried to ask with the same casual tone of their
conversation.

“Yes,” he responded quickly, not looking up at her.

“Will you tell me where he is going?”

He froze and slowly looked up at her. Their salad plates disappeared and were replaced with
the soup course. She had never asked him such an outright question before.

“Better if I don’t,” was all he said in response.

“Why not? It’s not as if I could let anything slip anyways.”

Malfoy sighed. “You won’t be locked in here forever.”

Her anger was instant. Anger, and what felt vaguely close to betrayal.

“What does that matter? No one will know it was you who told me. Besides, any information
I can pass on to the Order once I leave can only help our cause.” She had to stop herself from
shouting.

He set his soup spoon down and met her stare. “ Our cause?”

“Yes, our cause.”

“I didn’t realize you were a supporter of the Dark Lord, Hermione. Why have we been
wasting time hiding you away? Let’s bring you before him and see where he would like to
place you within our ranks.”

She could feel her eyes start to water but she blinked the tears back. He could not still be a
supporter of that monster. She wouldn’t be here if he was.

Is that why he was still withholding information? So that she could not ruin any of their
progress once she escaped? Hermione’s mind was spinning, and she was fighting to maintain
control and not make the situation any worse.

“No, I’m not. And neither are you.” The words came out as a whisper and nearly got caught
in her throat.

In meetings he was always uncomfortable and afraid. He would wince anytime Voldemort
would speak there was no fakingthat. Her mind started thinking of all the missions he had
completed, but he told it was to gain his father’s trust. What he was saying now was a lie. He
didn’t know how well she saw who he truly was.

“Don’t assume you understand where my loyalties lie, Granger. The fact remains, there are
things that only myself and my father know. If they get out, there will be no doubt where you
got your information from.”
“And that includes where he went this weekend?” She refused to let it go. He hadto tell her
something.

Malfoy took a large gulp of wine and reached to refill the glass, but Hermione grabbed the
bottle first. She knew it was a childish move, but she had to take any amount of power that
was in reach. She held it to her and looked at him, waiting.

“My Father will be visiting Hogwarts for a few days,” he conceded.

Whether it was holding the wine hostage, or something else, she was overcome with
satisfaction. It was an honest answer too, considering she already knew where he’d went.

Hermione gave Malfoy a small smile before bringing the bottle to her lips and taking a drink.

“Agh!”

Never had she seen him look so shocked and horrified. She handed the bottle over, and he
pushed it back to her.

“You chastise me for suggesting the proper utensil and then you assault my elf-made wine?!”

Neddy popped in a moment later, noticing that neither of them had eaten their soup. Malfoy
instructed her to open a new bottle of wine but not to leave it on the table.

“You said your parents took you out in public?”

“Mhm. We even attended a birthday party for the mayor of London once,” Hermione said
brightly.

“And did you flick peas at him with your spoon from across that table?” he sneered.

She giggled and interpreted Malfoy’s teasing as a sign that he was relaxing. They were
starting on the main entrée when Malfoy surprised her again for the second time.

“On the topic of birthdays, mine is in a couple weeks. We’ll be hosting a celebration in the
ballroom. It is turning into a bigger deal than we thought it would be,” he continued,
speaking between bites. “There will be well over a hundred guests in attendance. Father has
found a way to grant people access by invitation just for the evening.”

Her heart was pounding. Yes. How hard could it be to slip her out with numerous people
coming and going?

“Your stay here may be coming to an end.”

Hermione couldn’t fight her smile as it broke across her face. Malfoy’s own face betrayed
him as he couldn’t resist returning a small smile back. “My father is still the only one who
can grant access through the wards, but he is using a charmed guestlist. If I could get your
name on it, I think it would be enough for you to leave.”
 She could jump up and hug him, but she knew that would not be well received. She could be
out in a couple of weeks. She could see Ron in a manner of days. She would know if Seamus
and Pavarti made it to the hospital and if Ginny was still alive. She could tell Arthur and the
order everything she had learned since she’s been there, inlcudingthe attacks she knows are
being planned.

“I can see your brain going a mile a minute from here, Granger. Don’t get your hopes up too
high. It is not a done deal yet.”

She couldn’t stop smiling like an idiot but nodded her head anyway to acknowledge his
warning.

“What about you?”

“How do you mean?”

“You’re not going to stay here, are you? You could come with me. I’d vouch for you. No one
would hold your past against you considering all you have done to help me.”

What was remaining of his smile faded, and he focused back on his meal.

“I can’t leave, Granger. I am a loyal, dedicated servant of the Dark Lord. I have pledged all
that I have, and all that I am, to serve him in making his masterful vision a reality.” Their
eyes met, and despite what he was saying, she could hear a subtle subtext behind his words.
“And you are not the only person I have depending on me to serve my role well.”

They kept the conversation light for the rest of dinner into dessert. Malfoy scoffed and rolled
his eyes as Hermione shared stories about parties she’d attended growing up. Malfoy
revealed some of the plans for his birthday celebration which was gearing up to be more of a
formal event than an eighteen-year-old’s party.

She had spent more time with Malfoy today than the past two weeks combined. When
Malfoy had to leave to tend to his new responsibilities, the wine made it easier than ever for
her to drift off into sleep.

Chapter End Notes

Draco finally shared something with her. It of course led to a heated discussion about
their sides in the war, but such things can't be avoided.

Thank you for any comments/review/kudos. I appreciate the feedback and are your time
spent reading this story. Thank you to @wordswithways for working their magic on this
chapter!
 RSVP
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“He lives!” Theo exclaimed as Malfoy walked into the drawing room with Goyle in tow.

Malfoy held his arms out to present himself, and Blaise rolled his eyes at his theatrics. “Not
you, tosser. Greg. Goyle senior is bloody terrifying when he is angry.”

Malfoy chuckled as he leaned against the wall.

“You have no idea,” Goyle responded, looking around first before responding further. “You
lot play too much. My great aunt’s portrait is still wailing on about you dumping her husband
into her frame.”

“Thought the couple may appreciate the reunion. She had to live the last twenty years of her
life without him,” Theo said in defense of himself.

“Pretty sure she’s the one who did him in, actually,” Goyle threw out offhandedly.

“Ha! Even better.”

Malfoy shook his head and laughed with his friends. He had been kept busy in Lucius'
absence, and Hermione had been pushing the boundaries of leaving the room in response.
There was another group of Death Eaters sitting around the fireplace that have been there
since before lunch. Several Death Eaters let details slip with one another that they don’t allow
around the Malfoy’s.

One of the Death Eaters at the fireplace was Dolohov. His loyalty to the pure blood agenda
had never wavered. Not when he was formally addressing the group, and not when he was
whispering in corners. He was Hermione’s least favorite type of Death Eater, having nearly
no redeeming qualities to humanize him. There was something about the way he was always
subtly threatening Malfoy and speaking to him like an arrogant child that also contributed to
her dislike of him.

They were talking about the two typical hot points: how many people they have gotten to join
and flushing out anyone involved in the resistance. It was encouraging anytime she heard the
Death Eaters worrying about the Order. The remaining members were doing a good job
setting Voldemort’s followers back in their efforts. The more time that passed since the battle,
the more they had recuperated and fought back. Dolohov said they were now starting to take
the offensive in smaller wizarding villages.

“I spoke with the Dark Lord and he confirmed, we have allowed them to remain neutral for
far too long,” Dolohov drew on, talking about St. Mungo’s.
The hospital healed any witch or wizard that came in with injuries. The Death Eaters had
been fighting them consistently to get them to hand any mudbloods or blood traitors over.
Voldemort’s Army was more brutal than before the battle, and there was no saying what they
would do if they got ahold of anyone actively fighting in the resistance.

“We are to schedule our attack when Lucius returns. His stay at Hogwarts is taking longer
than expected but he should be back by the end of the week.”

“And the Dark Lord is in favor of attacking the hospital?” Nott Sr. replied. “We have a lot of
our own recovering in there.”

When Hermione first saw Theo’s father at the manor, she recognized him immediately as the
Death Eater responsible for her capture. She would take an exceedingly amount of joy in
personally ruining anything he had planned after she was freed during Malfoy’s party.

If she was freed.

“They left us with no choice. We will minimize damage where we can. The important part is
getting to the supplies and potions rooms. Once we are in control of those, the healers won’t
have a say in who gets what anymore.”

“And if they resist?”

“We’ll influence them by any means necessary.”

The Death Eaters surrounding Dolohov nodded in understanding as he continued. “Doing any
mindful task under the imperius is a challenge. We should only have to demonstrate with one
or two. The others will fall in line when they realize we are not going to take their defiance
any longer.”

Any member of the resistance in the hospital would be handed over or killed. Not to mention
the countless that would die if they could not have their wounds tended to. She listened to the
rest of the conversation while praying that the attack won’t be scheduled until after Malfoy’s
party so that she can at least attempt a warning.

She glanced over at Malfoy and the others as she was passing the drawing room on her way
back from the east side of the manor. The room had become empty save for them since the
hour or so after Dolohov’s conversation ended. The young men were still standing in the
same corner catching up. The group's laughter filled the hall.

Malfoy was turned slightly explaining something to Goyle while Theo and Blaise had their
backs facing the room. Blaise leaned in and whispered something to Theo, placing his hand
on his lower back. Theo dropped his head and laughed but couldn’t help stealing a few more
looks from the corner of his eye at his friend. It was peculiar at times the way Theo and
Blaise got each other’s attention or exchanged whispers. It was only when they were sure no
one was watching and involved more touching than she had seen between Malfoy and Goyle.

Malfoy wasn’t really the touching type, she justified as she continued on her way. He always
kept his hands busy while he talked or had one in the pocket of his robes while he twirled his
wand in the other. When he was less relaxed, sometimes he played with the family ring that
sat on his right hand.

Hermione had found the Malfoy library and what she assumed was a piano room a couple
days prior and had returned to it each day. The library was second only to the one at
Hogwarts. The ceiling reached three stories tall with books lining the walls all the way to the
top of the sky window. The bottom floor had rows of bookcases and several alcoves that held
comfortable reading nooks. It was impossible to see the entire library from standing in one
spot, and Hermione didn’t venture very far for fear of getting turned around.

Since Malfoy wasn’t obligated to eat in the dining room with his father away, they had been
holding formal dinners in the study. Hermione’s lack of etiquette drove him mad, and his
dramatic responses only encouraged her more. He never left early or canceled on her,
however, and would try to ignore her antics for as long as possible before caving in.
Yesterday she attended already dressed in her pajamas and he had to mention it no less than
four times.

She couldn’t stop from smiling when the first course of their meal appeared, having selected
tonight’s menu herself for the first time.

“What did you do?” Malfoy deadpanned.

“What do you mean?” she said, smiling around her glass as she took a sip of ale.

Malfoy’s wrists were still sitting elegantly at the edge of the table as his eyes dropped from
her to the plate of chips.

“I knew the whole ‘culture of Camden Town’ was a bunch of bollocks. How did you even get
the elves to prepare this?” He pushed at the plate with his fork.

“Well, to be totally transparent, I wasn’t sure exactly what was going to show up tonight.”
She took a bite of a chip and gave a satisfied hum. “I’ll never doubt them again.”

“What is that ?” he asked, genuinely concerned at the pile of green vegetables on the plate.

“Mushy peas,” she said as she went to grab a small bit to put on her plate. “They taste much
better than they look. Trust me.”

Malfoy snatched the plate and held it in the air off to the side. “I can’t eat this, Granger.” The
genuine concern in his voice had her laughing out loud.

“I tried dragon tartare . I think you can give some chips a go,” she challenged him.

He put the plate back down and looked at it. He stabbed a chip with a fork, examining it, and
for a moment Hermione believed he was about to give it a try.

“Neddy!” he called and the elf appeared with a pop. “Cancel whatever selection Granger has
planned for tonight. What are you serving in the dining room?”

“Err… Mr. Nott requested lamb chops this evening sir, paired with-”
“Excellent. We will have that instead.”

“No! Neddy, we will go on with dinner like we have planned.” The elf whipped her head
between her master and Hermione with horror in her eyes, unsure of what to do.

“I gave you an order,” Malfoy stated authoritatively. But she could hear a sliver of surprise
that Neddy didn’t head out on his command like she usually did.

“Err… Miss would like to have lamb chops as well?” she said hopefully to Hermione.

“It doesn’t matter what she wants. I am your master. You follow my instructions,” he nearly
barked at her.

Hermione shot him a look that could kill, but the look of concern on his face eased her
annoyance a bit.

“Yes! Of course, sir. It is just that… Well it’s just, Neddy is commanded by sir to obey the
miss as well.” Malfoy eased a bit at her statement.

“That’s right Neddy, Hermione said. Thank you for the reminder. And it was just last night
that Malfoy instructed you to get tonight’s menu from me, so by keeping it as planned you
are actually listening to both of us.”

After a few more seconds of terror from the elf, Malfoy waved his hand and put the plate
back on the table.

“Fine. At least bring us wine.”

“No way. You have a perfectly good ale right in front of you. That’ll be all until the next
course, Neddy. I apologize for the confusion.”

Neddy waited for Malfoy to nod and then disappeared. Hermione continued to eat in silence
as Malfoy stared a hole through her head. She let out a sigh, having significantly less fun than
a moment before.

“Better start eating Malfoy, or there'll be no dessert for you.” He rolled his eyes but finally
took a bite of a chip.

“And what is for dessert, dare I ask? Cockroach clusters?” He forked another chip and took a
sip of his ale.

“This meal is usually served with loud music. Do you ever have anything playing in the
dining room?” Hermione offered as conversation.

“Not typically. Sometimes we’ll hire a pianist to play during holiday meals, but mother finds
it distracting to the conversation.”

“Hmm, my mum loves music during dinner. She had hundreds of records to choose from.
After dinner my father would play the piano in the living room while we had our coffee and
dessert.” Hermione smiled sadly to herself at the memory. “On weekends I’d wake up to him
playing in the morning as my mum read by the window. It was one of their favorite routines,
even though most of the time they would just ignore each other.”

“How romantic. My parents just ignore each other in silence.” She chuckled and they
continued to eat and drink. “I’m joking obviously. Mother will not be ignored.”

“No. I imagine she wouldn’t.”

The conversation flowed more freely as each day passed and Malfoy needed hardly any
coaxing to try his hamburger, even if he did so with a knife and fork.

Dessert arrived and she could tell Malfoy was eager to try the sticky toffee pudding and ice
cream. Hermione adjusted in her seat to get more comfortable and bent one leg casually so
that her foot rested on the chair as she took a forkful of the stick pastry.

Malfoy shook his head at her improper posture. “Right when we were starting to get on.”

Lucius returned on Thursday and Malfoy immediately started working on getting access to
the guestlist. It turned out that Lucius would have several Death Eaters granting individual
guests’ access by validating their invitation and wands to the enchanted list. Malfoy offered
to work the entrance for a while to sneak Hermione by, but Lucius wouldn’t hear it.

It was always a long shot, but Hermione had let herself hope. She tried to remain optimistic,
knowing their original plan to have Malfoy receive control over the wards was still very
much a possibility. The days leading up to the celebration had Malfoy so busy she took to
eating by herself at the coffee table again.

“Does Malfoy always have this caliber of celebration for his birthday?” she asked Neddy the
day before the party.

“Master had a large celebration when he came of age last year, miss. But tomorrow is much
more important. Very important to master Lucius.”

Malfoy had seemed anything but excited for the event anytime she spoke with him. He
seemed anxious and nervous more than anything. It was quite unfair that the first social event
since Voldemort’s victory had to be his birthday.

“Is there anything he typically likes for his birthday? Anything he doesn’t already have?"
Hermione felt guilty that she wouldn't be able to get him anything, but she could owl him
something one day to make up for it later.

The elf thought for a moment, “Master Draco loves treats. Used to eat cake for breakfast on
his birthday until he came of age.”

Hermione hummed. She had already noticed Malfoy’s affinity for sweets. “What kind of
cake? Is it difficult to make?”

“Err… Miss isn’t supposed to leave the suite. Neddy shouldn’t take her to the kitchens.”
“Could you bring me the supplies here? I should be able to cook it with a cauldron warmer or
maybe even the fire?” She got excited about the idea. Baking was practically brewing and the
Polyjuice potion still had several days until the next phase and hadn’t been providing her
much to do. The elf smiled and came back with the supplies and ingredients after they
finished eating.

On the morning of Malfoy's birthday, he had already left by the time Hermione woke up. She
didn’t expect to see him until later in the day, but he must return at some point to change into
his dress robes before the party tonight. The uncertainty of when that would be made
Hermione leaving the room was too much of a risk. It was only a half hour before the event
was scheduled to begin that he returned.

“Happy Birthday!” she exclaimed cheerily.

He smiled back at her without thinking. He kept walking towards his bedroom door past
where she sat on the couch.

“Thank you. Sorry I am already behind, or I’d join you for a cup.”

“Wait! I’ve got something for you,” she said as she turned towards him and sat up on her
knees on the couch.

“Have you?” He sounded genuinely surprised at her statement.

“Well, it’s practically nothing really. But it felt wrong to not at least acknowledge your big
day,” she explained while handing him the small box.

He looked it over quickly and saw she had folded the box out of old Daily Prophets. The lid
of the box showed a photo of him that accompanied the article about his upcoming
celebration.

“Clever,” he said with a smirk as he took the lid off.

“I thought so,” she chimed proudly.

His brows came together as the box unfold once the lid was removed revealing the small
cake. He looked up at her questioningly.

“It’s spiced apple with brown sugar frosting. A little elf told me it was your favorite.”

“You made this?” he asked, and she nodded in confirmation. “ How? ”

“It took me a few tries. Leave it to you to favor a cake that has a million steps,” she teased
him. “I ended up finding the right distance in the fireplace so that the cake could heat enough
to cook without burning. I had to use two cast iron pans in addition to the cake pan to keep
the temperature consistent but- well that’s not the point.”

She was starting to feel self-conscious now, which was ridiculous because the premise of the
gift was supposed to be silly anyway. “You don’t have to eat it-”
 “It’s great. I’m just surprised.” He cut her off, though his previous smile had not returned. He
walked around to the table and set the lid on it while Hermione turned back around to sit and
face him. He remembered himself and grinned at her.

“I can’t believe you found a way to bake me a cake.”

“My options were limited, and unfortunately, I don’t have the talent to knit you a sweater.”

He scoffed. “If you did, you’d steal it.”

She crossed her arms defiantly, which would have had more of an effect if she wasn’t
currently wearing one of the stolen items. He raised an eyebrow before looking back at the
clock.

“I really am late. Try to keep your hands off this until I come back, yeah?”

Malfoy exited his room several minutes later in a set of dress robes she had never seen
before. His hair was combed and gelled, though not all the way back like he did on normal
days. It looked less businesslike and more like it was effortlessly tossed to the side. His robes
were mostly black, including the shirt, and his vest was modestly embroidered with a deep
navy color. It was very subtle but still made his ensemble look incredible. He was still
fiddling with the button on his sleeve when made his way to the drink cart.

“Dashing as ever,” she said dramatically.

“Cheers,” he responded with his back still turned. He threw back his whiskey in one go and
decided to pour himself another.

“Shouldn’t you be at least a little excited?” she asked gently.

“There is a lot that could go wrong tonight,” he answered, swirling the liquid in the glass and
continued talking with his back to her. “I would almost prefer hiding up here with- like you
are.”

“One of the many things to envy about me,” she quipped back. Her plan worked and he
started to relax a little more as he went to leave.

“Thank you, for the gift,” he threw out awkwardly before walking out.

“May not want to thank me before you try it.”

Malfoy was only gone for a few minutes before Hermione grabbed her cloak and beaded bag
to follow.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading and to @wordswithways for working her magic on this chapter.
Things have been fairly lighthearted so far as our characters get used to one another, but
be sure to read trigger warnings in upcoming chapters. I will be adding them to the end
notes to not give anything away.
 Rejoice
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The ballroom was immaculate. The tables were clothed with silk linens and bore white gold
utensils. The centerpieces were donned with crystal and rose arrangements, charmed to sway
like there was a breeze running through them. Along the ceiling of the ballroom were floating
candles, mirroring those that were at Hogwarts, and it was charmed to look like the night sky.
The constellations of the Black family names were present in it, with Draco shining brightest
of them all.

No one could deny it was a lovely constellation.

Music played from charmed instruments that adjusted to the volume of the guests in the
room. It appeared anyone who was not in hiding was in attendance. There were guests
conversing in the great hall of the manor in addition to the ballroom. The drawing room
however, stayed limited to only Death Eaters.

Voldemort’s efforts required many of his followers to travel around the country. Tonight the
majority were together in one spot, and their master wasted no time carrying on with
business. In an extra line of defense against eavesdropping, the doors to the drawing room
were charmed to grant entrance to only those bearing the Dark Mark.

Malfoy welcomed his guests in the ballroom, accepting their well wishes and thanking them
for attending. Blaise and Theo were with their dates, standing near one of the tall windows.
Blaise was with Pansy and Theo attended with a Slytherin student in the year below them.
The group's outfits were all color coordinated with hints of green similar to their school
house.

Hermione kept to the outer walls as she maneuvered through the ballroom. She knew the
hidden alcoves that the elves used and took advantage of them when she needed a break from
dodging through the crowd.

On the left side of the room was Goyle and his date, Marietta Edgecombe, whose reddish-
brown hair was pulled tight in a French twist. Her face had nearly completely recovered from
the boils she earned when she betrayed the D.A. by turning them into Umbridge. Standing
with them was a witch with blonde hair tumbling in soft curls all the way to her waist.
Astoria Greengrass. Her gown had long sleeves and was tight around her waist with a dip in
the back to show off her perfect, porcelain skin. The bottom of the A-line skirt flared out, and
the diamonds covering the entire piece sparkled like stars against the dark, midnight blue of
the gown. If the guests didn’t know any better, they could easily think that this was her party.
Every decoration, down to the crystal wine glasses, complemented her presence.

As unsettling as the numerous unknown witches and wizards were, recognizing former
classmates was more sickening. It revealed how many students during her time at Hogwarts
wished people like her dead, or thought of them as unworthy of magic. She was standing in
one of the disillusioned alcoves when someone walked by and stole her breath away.

Anthony Goldstein.

He was alive.

Her joy in seeing him was short-lived when she realized he was alive and fraternizing with
known Death Eaters and supporters.

Anthony had been one of the first people to sign up for the D.A. and never treated her any
differently due to her blood status. He was in the library as often as she was, and they trusted
each other more than anyone else to sharenotes when they missed a lesson. He fought
alongside her the day Harry had died. Yet here he was now, shaking hands with Dolohov in
greeting and engaging in conversation.

It was like a knife in the stomach, but she couldn’t take her eyes from him. He was laughing
at something Rabastan Lestrange said as she snuck closer to listen in. She walked around the
small group so that she could see Anthony over Dolohov and Lestrange’s shoulders as they
spoke.

“No hard feelings then, boy? You understand the level of scrutiny we are all under,” Dolohov
was saying when she tuned into the conversation.

“None at all. Any of us would do the same thing in your position,” Anthony answered flatly
with a slight grin.

“You’ll get your chance soon enough if you keep playing your cards right. Unfortunate, your
heritage. I’d already have asked you to accompany me on a mission if it were up to me. We
need as many young men as we can get.” Dolohov took a glass of champagne off a floating
tray passing by. “The next phase will require a greater amount of skill than the first. Our
services, while for a noble cause, are not for the faint of heart.”

“Agreed,” Lestrange added. “We can hardly reach true purity by playing politics and
managing a school. The time of asking nicely has passed. There will be many moments soon
to prove yourself. If I were you –”

“Enough, Rabastan. This is not the place for such conversations.” Dolohov interrupted,
cutting off the beginning of his rant. “Now, Goyle tells me you were quite the clever one in
school?”

It took Anthony a moment to unclench his jaw before he answered, “I would like to think so.
I got all Outstanding scores save for one Exceeds Expectations. However, I never got around
to taking the NEWTs last year.”

“Impressive. Which subject was the Exceeds?”

“Muggle Studies.”

Liar.
Anthony got an Outstanding in Muggle Studies, his Exceeds was for Care of Magical
Creatures. They studied for it, just the two of them, for weeks. Anthony was determined to
beat Hermione’s score since, he joked, she had an “unfair advantage.”

The Death Eaters laughed. “It’s almost an embarrassment that you did so well. A testament to
your dedication we’ll claim it,” Dolohov said with a wink. “Your former classmate
mentioned you also took part in uncredited curricular activities during your time at
Hogwarts?” Dolohov had a way of saying simple things laced with venom. As innocent as
the question may be coming from someone else, the subtle threat did not escape herself or
Anthony.

“I played a bit of quidditch during my time. Not well enough to start on the team. Then there
was the D.A. club in fifth year,” Anthony answered casually.

“Yes. That’s the one,” Dolohov practically hissed.

Anthony forced a chuckle. “Fudge. What he lacked in politics, he made up for in abysmal
administration for the school. Of all creatures, he elected that toad of a woman to teach a
class. Do you know she forbade us to use magic? As if anything could justify such a thing.”

“Hmm, yes. Dreadful woman. So much so you were driven to join Dumbledore’s Army?”

Anthony laughed. “The name was an abbreviation for Defense Against the Dark Arts. I don’t
know when Potter and his friends decide to self-proclaim themselves warriors.”

“And Dumbledore just accepted this club in his name?” Dolohov asked, nearly as a rhetorical
question.

Anthony scoffed and rolled his eyes. “Any glory the old man could get his hands on.”

Dolohov, pleased with his answer and about to speak again, was interrupted by the clinking
of glasses directing everyone’s attention to the middle of the room.

Malfoy was standing in the center, commanding the attention of all his guests. Nearest him
are Theo, Blaise, Goyle and their dates, along with Astoria, who was whispering something
to her sister Daphne.

“Thank you all for joining me this evening. It is a pleasure to see the great people of the
Wizarding World come together in joy after such a historic event.” Applause broke out across
the room.

Anthony lightly tapped his hands together, hardly making a sound, while his eyes and jaw
were tighter than they were just a few moments ago.

“I am humbled that the Dark Lord grants me the honor of hosting him in my family home.
And in his greatness, extending the hospitality to you all for the evening.” Draco gestured
around the room to his guests. “I hope to see much more of you fine magical people as we
continue our endeavors to save our world from those who wish to take it from us. Those who
wish to rob us of our magic and force us to hide from the world, in shame of our greatness.”
Murmurs of agreement and applause filled the room once again.

“That is not the world the Dark Lord has promised you, and he will not stand for your
oppression any longer. It may not be tonight or tomorrow, but change, real change, is coming.
The rebels claim that this war continues as a battle of good versus evil, but I know you all are
too clever to believe that.”

Malfoy took a glass off a floating tray and raised it in the air as he finished his speech. “As
we all know, there is no good and evil. There is only power, and those too weak to seek it.”

The roar of the applause combined with Hermione’s racing heart caused an uncomfortable
pounding in her ears.

Malfoy downed the contents of the glass in one gulp before reaching for another. He held it in
his hand while waiting for the noise to die down again.

Someone from the crowd made her way to Malfoy’s side, the diamonds in her gown
twinkling magically as she strode. She hooked her arm in Malfoy’s while holding her
untouched glass of champagne in the other.

“I also owe thanks to the lovely Astoria for her efforts in making tonight a success. Filling
the ballroom with the beauty we hope to see reflected in the world around us very soon.”

With his final words, he tapped his glass with Astoria’s and they both took a modest sip.
When they put their glasses back on the try, Astoria tilted her head up and stretched on her
toes. Malfoy only hesitated for a moment before closing the distance between them and
touching his lips to hers.

Hermione was going to vomit.

The blue on his vest wasn’t a simple design detail. He coordinated his outfit with his date.
With Astoria–who was a pureblood and, for all evidence provided, his beautiful, flawless,
pure girlfriend.

When Hermione’s wits came back to her, she realized the people around her had already
wandered elsewhere. She whipped her head around to find the nearest exit when she saw
Anthony walk out the north entrance. Her instinct had her running before she lost sight of
him completely.

Anthony turned a corner, and she struggled to keep her feet silent while she ran to catch up.
She realized he was heading for the main exit when they were one turn away from the front
door.

Due to the security, guests wouldn’t be granted reentry once they left. She didn’t know what
to think of him. She thought he was dead, and now she knew he was alive, but she didn’t
know if he was still her friend. And Malfoy was kissing Astoria. And Anthony about to turn
another corner-

“Anthony!” she yelled.

The past few minutes were just too much. He jumped at the sound of her voice and spun
around, searching the hall for the source.

They were too exposed out in the open. Hermione grabbed his arm from within the cloak and
dragged him into a disillusioned alcove. She tore off the cloak and just stood there, terrified
and panting. Anthony blinked at her for a few seconds before he pulled her to him, and
suddenly, she was in his arms.

“Bloody fucking hell, Hermione! How the fuck?! How are you-”

Hermione put her hand over his mouth to silence him and nodded her head towards the hall.
Anthony made quick work of a muffliato and then pulled Hermione back into a hug, lifting
her feet off the floor.

“I thought you were dead,” he breathed.

“I thought you were too,” she replied, her voice cracking over every syllable as tears fell
freely down her face.

Hermione hadn’t been around or spoken to a friend since the battle. She didn’t know how
much she needed someone she trusted to hold her–to simply touch her and remind her that
she still existed.

Anthony cleared his throat and huffed a laugh. “You promised if I behaved, you’d take me
with you when you escaped, tosser.”

“I never left,” she whispered back.

Anthony put Hermione down and looked at her. He seemed to be a mixture of happy and
shocked at her good condition.

“You’ve been here the whole time. How is that possible?” He was still staring at her with
wonder and his eyes started to water.

They both took a minute to laugh at one another, wiping their eyes and giggling every time
they tried to speak again, and the tears started to flow again.

“Look at us. we’re a couple of Hufflepuffs,” Anthony said with a final sniff and shake of his
head. “How have you been hiding here? Why haven’t you left?”

“It’s a long story. Malfoy has actually been helping me,” Hermione said cautiously.

“Draco?” he asked finally.

“Not Lucius, obviously.”

“Well, I can hardly believe it’s the one who just performed a magical version of ‘Heil Hitler’
out there.” Hermione both laughed and cringed at his statement.

“Is this his, then?” he asked, grabbing the edge of the cloak.
“No. This was Harry’s. I had it with me when I was captured.” Anthony responded with a
sympathetic smile as she explained. “Draco doesn’t know I have it. I only use it to leave the
room when he’s gone during the day.”

“The room?”

“His room, or suite actually. No one else can enter, so it is the only safe place for me to hide.
I’ve been staying in the study.”

Anthony thought for a moment. “The wards. You can’t leave. They had us all moved before
they put them up so they wouldn’t have to add any of us.”

She let him think it over a bit longer while she tried to figure out how she was going to
phrase her next question. After a few moments, she remembered herself. This wasn’t Malfoy,
and she didn’t have to tiptoe around.

“What are you doing here Anthony? I almost didn’t say anything to you…”

“Weasley’s idea. Trying to get a man on the inside. I’m half-blood and my father’s family has
remained neutral, so he figured I’d be the best shot. I had already convinced them to let us go
after we were moved from the Manor. Told them we were just fighting to protect the school,
not for a side in the war. I just had to hang around Diagon Alley, and they were trying to
recruit me soon enough.”

“Ron? He’s alright?!”

“Christ, yeah! Oh my god… When I tell him you’re still alive… He’s been going mad,
Hermione. Between his brother, and Harry, and then you- but not really you now.” He smiled
widely at her before it faded away. “When I got in touch with him after they let me go, I
asked if I could talk to you and he said he hadn’t seen you since the battle. I knew if you had
actually escaped like they said you did, that you’d find him and the Order. We thought they
just lied to us about what happened. That someone took you and-”

His words got caught in his throat. “Greyback. When we first noticed you were gone, he went
feral and said he would find you and kill whoever tried to take you from him. When I got to
the Burrow and you weren’t there, I thought…”

“I’m fine. Really,” she tried to say with a steady voice, but the mention of Greyback instilled
fear in her. He hadn’t been back since that day as he oversaw the packs under Voldemort's
command and Lucius refused to give anymore wolves access to the manor.

“Who else is alive? Please tell me everything.”

They talked for another hour, hidden and silenced from the rest of the party. Seamus, Pavarti,
Cho, Neville, Luna. They all lived and continued to fight. He told her of how they had been
taking power back in the villages and gaining more supporters every day.

“I can’t believe this. From everything I hear, I thought everyone would be dead if I ever made
it out,” Hermione said incredulously.
“Have you heard anything important? Anything useful we could use?”

Hermione jumped so quickly it scared Anthony into taking a step back. She started rambling
frantically while she pulled the rolls and rolls of notes out of her beaded bag. As Anthony
combed through them, she warned about the attack on St Mungo’s and how there wasn’t
much time left to prevent it.

“Going after the hospital… They really are getting desperate.” He took a deep breath. “These
are brilliant Hermione. I can’t believe you got all of this. It is more than we could ever
imagine.”

He stacked them into one roll like he used to do during school. “Just like old times, eh?”

“I won’t nag you to return these ones,” she said as she looked at the large stack of notes. “Do
you think you can sneak them out without them knowing?”

“Fuck. They searched me on the way in. They may do so when I leave as well. I could
probably transfigure something- wait! This is perfect.” He pulled a galleon out of his bag.
“We made these like your D.A. coins. We can’t put messages or numbers on them in case
they get taken, but they heat up or zap depending on the warning.”

He transfigured the notes into a galleon and put the other in her hand. “The warning won’t
mean much to you, and you won’t be able to respond without a wand, but we could at least
send you something now and then, so you don’t forget you’re not alone.”

She grasped the coin within the palm of her hand before flinging herself into another hug.

He squeezed her back and spoke while still in an embrace. “I wasn’t sure I could go through
with joining them. But I won’t let you down, Granger. I am so close to getting in. Just hang in
there a little longer.” He pulled back and grabbed her by the shoulders.

“These people…hey’re the fucking worst Hermione, some of the things that they say…” He
started to get angry and took a calming breath. “Don’t trust any of them, not even Malfoy. Do
what you must to stay alive. I’ll be back soon. I promise. I won’t leave you behind again.”

As he was walking out, he turned to look at her, bewildered, one more time.

“Hermione Granger, alive,” he said like he still couldn’t believe it. “The girl who lived.”

“Please don’t start that,” Hermione laughed, embarrassed.

“Molly will be putting it on all your Christmas knittings.” With a wink he took his leave, and
Hermione went back to the suite to pour herself a celebratory drink from Malfoy’s cart.

Hermione was several (too many) glasses of fire whiskey in when Malfoy finally returned
from his party. Heflopped face down on the couch and held out his hand.

“What?” she bit coldly, the liquor giving her more courage than was wise.

“Cake,” he mumbled onto the cushions.

She didn’t respond.

“My bloody cake.” He sat up suddenly and looked around. “You wicked thief. You did eat it,
did you?”

Hermione pointed to the mantel where she set the sweet and Malfoy laid back down relieved.
Whatever feelings she had towards him earlier in the night now felt like annoyance thanks to
the alcohol, and she didn’t feel like hearing all about his night, regardless of what she could
learn from the conversation.

“It’s late. I’m getting ready for bed.” Hermione got up and walked to the bathroom without
looking back.

Malfoy had moved to his own private sitting area within his bedroom when she exited the
bathroom.

“Join me for a drink?” he asked, already pouring two glasses.

“No, thank you. I’m not in the mood,” she said shortly.

“You’re in a mood. The drink will help. I promise.” His words were a little slurred, and had
she not drunk so much herself, she may have noticed right away that he was completely
pissed.

She rolled her eyes but took a seat on the chair opposite of him, grabbing her drink from him
on the way. He didn’t wait for her before he took a large swing of his own. He set it down to
grab the cake she made him, and she was annoyed with herself that she was nervous. Even
pissed, Malfoy took an elegant bite. He closed his eyes while he leaned back in the chair.

“Don’t watch me eat this,” he groaned.

“Why?” asked Hermione.

“It’s too intimate.”

Damn him. A small smile betrayed her.

“This has been the only thing keeping me going all night.” He sat back up straight and took
another large bite. “How was your evening?”

“Do you like it?”

He laughed. A real laugh. “Yes, yes, Granger. ‘Outstanding’ for you.”

She relaxed a bit in her chair and decided conversation wouldn’t be the worst thing.

“My evening was fine. Lovely in fact. I felt kind of uneasy knowing how many Death Eaters
were nearby though.”
Malfoy grunted and took another mouth full of apple cake. “It was worse down there. Trust
me. Felt like at any moment they would smell you on me and force me to hand you over.”

“And would you?”

“Pft. Crabbe tried to take my training snitch once when I was a child. No one dared try again
to take what is mine.”

“And you think I am yours?” she asked, crossing her arms.

“Better mine than any of those bastards down there.”

He had eaten all the frosting off the cake in the first few bites. The rest of it fell apart into
pieces without it, the bits of apple causing natural separations in the cake.

“My mother used to make me this cake,” he said finally. “Or had it made. I never really
thought to ask.”

“Oh,” she said dumbly. “I didn’t know that.”

“I figured you didn’t when I saw it. It was a bit of a secret last year. Father said it seemed
childish to have a treat for breakfast. Mother had Neddy bring it to my room before I woke
up so I could have it before joining the others for breakfast.”

He tore apart the cake a bit with his fingers. “I suppose this year it’s a bit of a secret too.”

Hermione didn’t know how to respond. There was only one thing she wanted to ask.

“Where is your mother, Malfoy?”

“She’s gone.”

The finality of the words hung in the air. Hermione had a good idea that something horrible
happened. She saw Narcissa once the battle was over, and she was in perfect health.

After a few more moments, Malfoy carried on. “My first year at school, I was trying to be so
tough, but I know she could tell I was homesick in my letters. She owled me a piece before it
was even the middle of term.” He kept breaking up small pieces and then laughed to himself.

“Open your mouth,” Malfoy instructed her.

“Excuse me?”

“Oh, just do it.”

Hermione furrowed her brow but did as he asked. He got a small piece in his hand and held it
up.

“Is that as wide as you can go?” he teased and she closed her mouth and gave him her best
glare. “It’ll be a tight fit. You’re not making it easy on me.”
“What are you playing at-” she snapped as a piece of cake hit her face. Malfoy burst into
laughter and grabbed another piece.

“I said open up!” he exclaimed through his laughter.

Hermione rolled her eyes but obeyed and even tried to maneuver to catch the next piece. By
the fourth try she succeeded and threw her hands in the air victoriously.

“Well done, little Gryffindor. Took Crabbe all night to finally catch one,” Malfoy said with a
small chuckle.

“You’re telling me while we were theorizing that you werethe Heir of Slytherin, you lot were
spending your time catching treats?” Hermione raised her brow.

“The Heir of… - You flatter me,” Malfoy said with his hand to his chest. They both really
were completely smashed.

“But yes. All different kinds of pastries though, obviously.”

Hermione got up and grabbed a couple pieces off the plate and sat back down, signaling to
Malfoy that it was his turn. He caught her horrible throw on the first try and then winked.

“When my mother sent the cake in first year, Goyle asked to try some. I threw a piece at him
to be a little git, but the bastard ended up catching it anyway. It became a bit of a tradition
after that.” Malfoy caught the last piece and then went to finish the rest that was on his plate.

Hermione found herself memorized as he was licking the remnants of frosting and apple
cinnamon from his long fingers. When she finally realized what he was doing, she gasped
comically. He gave her such a scolding when she did the same thing at dinner one night.

He looked from her to his hand in sudden realization. “Bloody hell. Look what you’re doing
to me. Years of flawless manners and one month with you has me dining like Weasel.”

He pulled out his handkerchief to finish cleaning his fingers, and the cloth matched the
midnight blue of his date’s dress. He caught her looking at it and gave her a questioning
look.

“I never really took you for a blue person. It is beautiful though,” she said as neutrally as she
could.

He slowed his cleaning and stared at his hands. “I didn't have a choice. It was- well… just
some traditional obligations.”

He was quiet and Hermione could tell he was deep in thought. He glanced up at her for a
moment and then looked back at the handkerchief.

“It’s not really my color though, it is.” It didn’t sound like a question.

Hermione just shrugged in response.

Chapter End Notes

@wordswithways thank you for editing this chapter <3!

Do you have any of the friends that are just easy to be around? Like some social events
drain you while others make you feel at home?
 Remanent
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The moment Hermione opened her eyes she was overcome with distress. She had yet to let
anything slip to Malfoy, and she spoke with him nearly every day. But within a few minutes
with Anthony, she had handed over everything she knew.

Her regrets coupled with the fire whiskey was making her nauseous. She had given away the
little piece of control she’d had, and now she felt exposed. She covered her eyes with her
hands and let out a groan. Her body was sore from sleeping in an awkward position, and she
kept feeling a sting near her left pocket every few minutes.

A moment later, the same spot got so hot that she flinched and readjusted herself to lie on her
back. It was the galleon that Anthony had given her, going off with signals all morning. Even
if it was wishful thinking, she let herself believe that it was Ron or Ginny letting her know
they haven't forgotten her.

Malfoy played his part at the party well. She could see his words inspiring those in
attendance and was shaken by how convincing he was. But at the end of the night, he spent
hours chatting and drinking with a mudblood. It wasn't obvious which version was the
performance anymore. Hermione squinted her eyes shut, the dread made her feel nauseous
again.

No. She was actually going to be sick.

She ran to the bathroom as quickly as she could, holding her breath to avoid triggering her
gag reflex, and was hit with steam and the scent of minty body wash as soon as she stepped
in.

Standing in the shower was Malfoy, his head tipped back, and the hot water running down his
face. Her eyes followed the water, and it cascaded down his body until it reached between his
legs. She saw he was half-erect.

Hermione was frozen, just staring. She couldn't remember why she was there or what she was
doing. Her eyes took in his muscular thighs before a wave of nausea hit her again.

She doubled over puked on the marble floor, the sound of her wrenching breaking Malfoy
from his trance.

"What the fuck?!" he yelled in surprise.

She made it to the sink before she was sick again. Her heart was pounding in her ears, and
combined with the sound of the shower, it dulled out all other noises as she paid her penance
for her late-night behavior. Never would she consume alcohol again.
"Bit dramatic don't you think? It's just a cock, Granger." She heard this from behind her and
held up a middle finger while another wrench pulled at her stomach.

"Here," Malfoy said from right beside her.

Her eyes were cast down, but she could see in her periphery that he was wearing a towel
around his waist. Remembering what was under it, her eyes shot up to look him in the eye
instead.

His hair was soaked, and water was dripping off the tip of his nose. He was so much taller
than her that she had to tilt her head back to meet his gaze. Whatever he was holding was
level to his bare chest, and it made her too nervous to risk a glance at it. Hermione swallowed
a few times, trying to force the contents remaining in her stomach to stay there and desperate
to keep her composure when he lifted the vile up to her lips. "Bottoms up, darling."

It only took a moment for the detox potion to take effect, and she let out a small sigh and
closed her eyes in relief. Magic really was a beautiful thing.

"Better?" Malfoy asked.

Hermione opened her eyes to see he had walked away to put the empty vial back in the
cabinet that held all his prepared potions.

"Have at it. I'm finished now." He gestured towards the shower that was still running. He
vanished the mess on the floor before turning to head out of the room. "I spent so much time
going over your table manners, I forgot to mention the common courtesy known as
knocking."

She covered her face with her hands and groaned, waiting for him to leave. When she didn't
hear the door close, she looked up and saw him leaning in the door frame, watching her.

"Play fair, Granger." He shot her a wicked grin. "Your turn."

He raised his brows as she approached, not expecting her boldness, and his smirk was
completely gone by the time she slammed the door in his face.

The detox potion healed her self-induced poisoning, but it did nothing to stave off the guilt
and anxiety she felt. She had decided in the shower that she had to warn him.

"Malfoy, look I-I don't even know where to begin," she stuttered. He set his book down and
turned to her, giving her his undivided attention. "I know what risk you have taken having me
here, and I hope one day I'll be able to repay you-"

"That's enough, Granger. I don't need you to write me a sonnet for being a peeping Tom," he
said, dismissing her.

"I am being serious, Malfoy. You need to listen to me-"

"I don't, actually. I have stuff to attend to today, so if you'll excuse me." He grabbed his wand
to apparate out and something in her snapped.
It could have been the weeks of living on edge, the isolation, or the fear of saying the wrong
thing and having him turning back into his old self. She couldn't help but blame his lack of
transparency with her for her desperation the night before.

"I said listen to me!" The tears started to come, but she was beyond wanting to put on an act.
"You can't just walk away from me and ignore all of my questions when you are the only
person I am allowed to talk to. You think I don't know what you are doing when you leave?
That you get a pass because you have me locked up in your room?"

The thought entered her mind, and it only fueled her rage more. "That's it. That's why you
saved me isn't it?! Something to trade in case Voldemort isn't successful and they try to send
you off to Azkaban like your father."

His eyes darkened, and she could feel the anger rippling off him. She hadn't stood up to him
at all since she first got there.

"Say something." Nothing. "Tell me anything . Can you not speak? Are you fucking stupid,
Malfoy?" She picked up the linen napkin from his breakfast tray and chucked it at him as
hard as she [Link] caught it easily.

"Are you finished?" he drawled without emotion.

"No." She could feel the lump in her throat rising. Revealing the truth felt so good last night,
she just needs to get it out. "This- that's not even what I am trying to say."

"Granger, let me be clear with you," Draco said. He took a step forward until there were mere
inches between them. "I brought you here to save you. There is no conspiracy, as much as
you'd like to find one. The last time you were here, Bellatrix granted you to Greyback. You
were unconscious, so I doubt you remember, but I do. I also remember the following weeks
when he would provide, in vivid detail, everything he had planned for your body when he
found you. Which, to leave out the more gruesome details, involved biting and breeding you.

"As for your other accusation, I don't have to tell you A. Fucking. Thing. There are things I
don't share with you because it would get me killed, and other things I don't share because I
simply do not feel like it."

She was staring back at him, tears threatening to escape her eyes as she refused to
acknowledge them.

"I am not a monster because I have secrets Granger, and if you tell anyone anything, unless
you absolutely have to, then you are a fool,” Malfoy spat. “If you want to see a monster, I can
give you to one. I’m sure he'd be happy to take you off my hands."

Hermione recoiled. "And if those secrets involve me? If my life is on the line as well?"

"Doesn't matter,” Malfoy replied.

"But if it's something that could get me killed-"

"Then enjoy the last few moments of bliss before it happens!" he yelled, finally giving into
his anger. "If I want to talk to my father, or Goyle, about how insufferable my little guest is
becoming, then that is my fucking business. No one in this world owes you anything,
Granger."

"Well if I am so insufferable, I'll just go," she said and stormed to the hall door.

"Not a fucking chance-" Malfoy pushed past her and used his body to block the door.

"Don't touch me," she bit at him.

"That's just the thing, isn't it?! I've never touched you. Not once." There was something more
than just anger in his eyes at his statement. Hermione couldn't place it, but it was enough to
disarm her.

Hermione could feel his breath on her cheek. How did they get here? He rested his head back
on the door and ran his hand down his face.

"I have to tell you something," she finally whispered.

Draco sighed heavily. "For fuck's sake… just don't."

"Malfoy I-"

"No, Granger. Keep your secrets, and I'll keep mine. We'll call it even."

She opened her mouth to speak again, but he silenced her with a look.

"That's what all this was about." He spoke to Hermione's back as she went to sit on the couch
and put more distance between them.

"Yes," Hermione admitted, both to him and herself.

He glared at her, and she saw his throat bob as he forced a swallow. He finally took a seat on
the chair to the left of her. "Your honesty is going to get you killed. It's better to just let things
be until you can't afford to ignore them."

"That is terrible advice," she stated, and he grinned a little.

Malfoy shrugged lazily. "It's kept us alive so far."

Hermione didn't know why the word “us” made her feel the way it did. Typically, Malfoy
would usually say “you and I.”

"I'm sorry. I don't know what got into me. I must be getting cabin fever," Hermione said
sheepishly after another several long minutes.

"What's that?" Malfoy asked.

"Sort of like going mad, but from being in a small room for too long." The energy between
them had calmed into something more comfortable. "Can we just start the day over?"

"Sure," he answered, and she sighed with relief. "Do you need to see it again?"

"Merlin," she mumbled, and her face went red instantly.

"Cabin fever my arse. We both know what's really got you all bothered, Granger," Draco said
cheekily.

She sunk down, trying to disappear into the couch.

"Very well… We'll go with your idea. I'm not well equipped to deal with the muggle illness,
but I imagine fresh air would help?" He walked to the door and held it open. "Unless you'd
like to stay here?"

"No!" She jumped up and walked towards the door. "What if someone sees me?"

"Father wanted the house cleared so the elves could get the place back in order without
interference. He and the Dark Lord's inner circle are gathered up at Hogwarts until late this
evening."

"It's just us?"

Malfoy gestured out the door. "Care for a private tour of Malfoy Manor?"

True to Malfoy's statement, he started his tour outside on the grounds. Hermione had never
risked walking outside, not knowing what security was on the exterior doors, but she found
she was able to travel anywhere on the property. Other than the groomed lawned, they were
surrounded by trees that made them feel less exposed. She set a quick pace, enjoying the
sting in her legs from walking so much after such a long time. Malfoy poked fun at her when
she would get excited over something that was so minuscule, but there were so many magical
plants everywhere, it was difficult not to acknowledge them.

He took her to another structure on the property that had large gates. Inside were a pair of
abraxan winged horses.

"Lazy things. Spend half their day here when they could be flying."

Hermione ignored his insults and stroked the neck of one of the magical beasts.

"They're so beautiful," she said in awe. "Do they allow a rider?"

Malfoy had been staring at her, and there was a pause before he responded. "You know how
to fly?"

"I was a trained equestrian before I got my Hogwarts letter. I still do a bit of riding in the
summers when I can." She anticipated his question before he asked. "Horse riding. Like these
but without wings."
"Sounds boring," Malfoy quipped.

"It's magical." He raised an eyebrow at her, and she laughed. "Not that kind of magic. A
different kind." She walked past him back out of the barn and smirked. "You wouldn't
understand."

When they got to the quidditch pitch, he asked if she wanted to do a bit of flying, but she
opted to lay in the grass and enjoy the sun. Every so often, a shadow crossed above her as
Malfoy flew around the pitch.

After an hour, he descended and landed a few meters away from her. She sat up and watched
him walk the rest of the way over. His hair was disheveled from the wind, and his cheeks
were flushed from the effort of flying.

And there was his smile. A rare one that he hardly ever allowed to break across his face. She
had only seen it a handful of times. Once when he was catching up with his friends, but all
the others were hers–when she had managed to surprise him, and he didn't have a chance to
suppress it.

His hair, his skin, his eyes. It was like the sun was made for him. He was so regal, beautiful.
Meant for so much more than sitting in a room surrounded by dark magic. She wished that he
didn't have all the obligations and could be like this all the time.

He took a spot on the ground next to her and looked up at the sky. She laid back down,
keeping several inches of grass between them. The sun had not started its descent yet, but
they would have to go back soon. He turned to look at her, still breathing quickly from his
flying. Neither of them spoke. They just took turns glancing between each other and the sky.

"It wasn't always like this here," he finally said. "The manor has never been overly warm, but
I used to love living here. Felt like the proudest little wizard in the world."

She gave him a small smile. She loved when he spoke freely with her. For all his thoughts on
secrets, sometimes it was like he couldn't bear her not knowing certain things.

"I think you would have liked it," Draco said.

Hermione didn't know what to say. He was looking at her like he wanted her approval.

"I don't think I was likely to have received an invitation," she said, looking down.

She started plucking at the grass nervously with her fingers. She thought of how easy it
would be for someone like Astoria to come here. She probably had visited several times with
her family before Hermione even knew this world existed. Even without Voldemort's reign,
she would have never been invited or welcome to visit on a holiday. Magical places like this
had never been open to people like her.

"Yeah, probably not," he agreed quietly, looking back up at the sky. "I guess it couldn't have
been that great after all."
Chapter End Notes

Secrets and trust, tricky business. The good news is Hermione got to leave the rooms
(well, not secretly).

Thank you so much for reading. and thank you to @wordswithways who lends her
magic to make this chapter so much better <3
 Repercussions
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The first few days after her time exploring the grounds with Malfoy dragged on so slowly.
She kept her galleon in her hand most of the day, only putting it away when she was tending
to the potion or in Malfoy's company. A mixture of heat or buzzing would go off consistently
throughout the day, never more than an hour between them.

In addition to contributing to her paranoia, Malfoy's recent ad hoc visits made it impossible
for her to leave the room during the day like she used to. Her only option was to go in the
evening right before dinner time. The caveat of the change would be Voldemort's presence at
the evening meetings. He still terrified her, and she had not found the courage to go yet, but
she couldn't avoid it forever if she meant to pass more information on to the Order.

She was reading out on the balcony, enjoying the smell of the rain, when she heard Malfoy
storm into the bedroom frantically. She set her book down and rushed back inside.

"What is it?"

Malfoy jumped and turned at the sound of her voice. This was it. They’d found out she was
here.

"Merlin." He let out with a sigh and then leaned back on the frame of the closet door,
instantly relaxed.

"What happened?" she asked again.

"Thought you had gone," he replied. "I didn't see you in the rooms. Didn't even think to look
out there. You know it's storming out?" He stood straight up and took a few steps towards her.

"The roof keeps the balcony dry enough. I like the rain,” she said with a shrug. He was just
worried she had left, then?

Malfoy kept walking past her until he was standing in front of the window.

"You can see the pitch from here. There…" He pointed out the window to the tops of the
hoops. "I hate flying in the rain. It's such a tease to look out in the morning and see the hoops
when the weather is like this. And past the trees to the left-"

"The barns. I always wondered what that building was before we went there," she finished
with a soft smile.

He was dressed in his Death Eater robes, the formal ones they wore when they went out on
missions. He had streaks of red covering his neck, like his wounds had recently been healed
but were still tender. His hair was damp, and his cheeks looked bitten from the cold, like his
hood hadn’t been able to keep him dry with the amount of rain outside. He must have just
returned from a task. His robes were soaked, debris and dirt caked together as mud on the
hemline which skirted the floor.

"Do you want to join me?" she asked after a few moments. "You might enjoy it once you get
past the restrictions for flying."

"Always trying to change me, Granger." He looked at the clock on the wall. "I can spare a
few minutes. Just need to clean up. Have Neddy make us a cup?"

Hermione nodded and called Neddy to ask for tea. She seemed on edge when she arrived,
mirroring her master. Malfoy came back out in a clean set of robes, but his neck still had
evidence of his injury the dittany couldn't heal. He continued pointing out things he showed
her on their tour, along with some areas they didn't get to. The grounds were massive, and it
would take several days to properly see everything.

The conversation faded, and they sat for a few minutes in silence, listening to the sound of
the rain pouring down around them.

"You're hurt," Hermione said quietly. He sighed and glanced at her for a moment before
looking down at his cup.

"I'll be alright."

She nodded. He wouldn't tell her anymore if she asked. He was starting to look unsettled
again, looking out at his home like he was trying to memorize everything about it.

"Something went wrong, didn't it?" She couldn't help herself. Malfoy was usually so
unbothered when he returned from his duties. The fact that he couldn't conceal his worries
was affecting her.

"I don't know when I'll be back after tonight. You might be on your own for a few days.
Neddy will be around if you need someone to talk to or if you get your cabin illness again."
His voice was barely above a whisper.

"Draco…" There was a lump forming in her throat now. "What happened? Are you going to
be alright?"

"It wasn't my mistake," he revealed, and relief flooded her. "Not that this whole fucking thing
wasn't a mistake to begin with."

She couldn't speak, excitement and terror paralyzing her. Malfoy was confiding in her like he
had never done before–like she had never heard or seen him do with anyone else.

"Keeping you safe is the only thing I know I'm doing right. And I'm not even doing a good
job at it." He looked at her for just a moment before he had to turn away again. "I just left you
up here. Felt that if I didn't physically lock you in that you wouldn't feel like a prisoner. I
didn't even think about what the isolation would do to you.

I envied you. That you don't have to get near those low-life bastards that are taking over my
home. My world." Hermione turned to face him, while he looked straight ahead.
"But it's not like that for you. There are people out there you want to be around. That don't
make you want to die every time they speak. When this all first started, I just wanted to hide
up here all day, but it wasn't an option for me. It still isn't. This is the only place I feel safe,
but it's no place to live your entire life."

He looked right at her with his last statement. "I will get you out of here, Granger. I have to
ask you to keep waiting but I promise you, I will."

She swallowed, trying to come up with the words to respond, but she could only manage a
slight bob of her head. Malfoy took her tea and refilled it while the tension between them
beganto release.

"I'm sorry you're stuck with me for your only company in the meantime," he said, handing
her back her cup.

"You're not that bad," Hermione admitted, biting her lip. He gave her a sarcastic look.

"Anymore," she added.

There it is. That made him smile a little.

"Cheers," he replied.

"I suppose I should be honored. First girl Draco Malfoy fancies to be friends with." They had
reached a point to call each other friends, hadn't they?

His smile grew a little bigger. "Granger, I don't know if you mean to offend me, or you flatter
yourself, but I happen to have several female friends."

"Not likely," she quipped back.

He leaned in closer to her, licking his bottom lip before smugly replying. "You're hardly even
my first muggle-born, girl friend."

"Now I know you're lying."

"On my honor," he said, putting his hand to his chest before standing up to leave the balcony.

"What- who?!"

"Oh look at the time. I've got to go."

"Malfoy, what are you playing at? Are you being serious-"

"Now darling, don't be upset. She meant nothing to me. I swear it."

"Draco!" she yelled, and he merely glanced back, with a smile so devastating it stopped her
dead in her tracks, before leaving the room.
Hermione had no choice but to attend tonight's meeting. She needed to know what had
Malfoy and Neddy so worried. As much as Malfoy shared with her, he still refused to clue
her into the details of any task. Besides, any information that couldn't be linked to him could
be passed along to the Order.

There were more Death Eaters in attendance than there had even been during the day. Most
looked in poor condition like Malfoy did when he first arrived. There was no food or drink
going around the room. The silence was so consuming that Hermione had to keep her steps
extra slow and light to not make a sound. Whatever went wrong today, it was bad. Very bad.

She made it to the corner of the drawing room by the fireplace, the crackling helping to mask
any sound she might make. All the Death Eaters were either seated or standing around the
table, with Voldemort at the center. She forgot how severe his dark magic felt. It was like a
dementor was in the room, looming over all of them.

Lucius and Malfoy had yet to take their seats, and all eyes turned to them as they walked in
the room with a few other inner circle Death Eaters.

"Are the interrogations complete?"

"Yes, My Lord," Lucius responded.

Behind him, a body was levitating. Dolohov. His unconscious body moved to float over the
table at the flick of Lucius' wand. The Death Eaters, including Malfoy, took their seats at the
table.

"And?"

"We found no trace of treason, My Lord. Just carelessness. A few members were discussing
the logistics at The White Wyvern only a few days ago."

"Fools," Voldemort snapped. "Where are these members?"

"The dungeons. They won't be regaining consciousness for some time," Lucius explained.

"They won't be regaining consciousness ever. Bring them to me now," Voldemort hissed.

"Yes, My Lord." Lucius raised his chin to his son and Malfoy got up from the table and left
the room.

"What did you make of Dolohov?" Voldemort queried, looking at the man hovering over the
table.

Lucius continued, calm and steady. "His allegiance is sound. He let me search his mind
without occluding. The procedure was flawless. The only mistake was the lack of digression
from the lower members of the unit."

Voldemort glared at Dolohov, fuming. It was one of his missions that went wrong. She hated
him even more now for putting Malfoy's life in danger. Even so, she couldn't help pitying the
wizard in his undignified position.
"How far did we get?" Voldemort asked.

"The security at St. Mungo's was prepared for our attack, My Lord. It took all our efforts just
to get through the wards. Draco led the team in the air and was able to find a weakness,"
Lucius said, emphasizing the compliment to Draco.

St. Mungo's. It worked. The Order was able to stop the attack.

"Once we were inside, we were ambushed."

Malfoy reentered the room with two more unconscious wizards floating behind him. He
dropped them on the floor, hard, to the side of the table and then retook his seat.

"All of the medical staff and patients were gone. They cleared the hospital out before we even
arrived," Lucius finished.

Voldemort sat back in his chair. The elves were bringing water to the table, Neddy setting a
glass in front of Malfoy as Voldemort turned to address him directly.

"Lestrange tells me you got hit with an incarcarous and were able to wandlessly release its
hold?" His tone was so conversational, as if his previous fury never existed.

"Yes, My Lord. I was the first to breach the wards and was ambushed on entrance," Malfoy
confirmed.

Voldemort looked intrigued. "Wordlessly too?"

"Yes, sir."

"Impressive, young Malfoy. A wizard should never rely on anything but his magic. I had
mastered unsupported flight at your age. I had nearly taught Severus before his untimely
death. Perhaps you will carry on your godfather's legacy," Voldemort said with a wave of his
hand.

Malfoy subtly bowed his head. "I will work on it faithfully, My Lord."

Voldemort nodded in approval before turning his attention back to Dolohov. "Lucius, get
Antonin a room to recover in. He's paid enough for his failures this evening."

Lucius snapped at one of the elves, and the next second Dolohov was gone. All attention now
back to the unconscious Death Eaters on the floor.

"Well young Malfoy, since you were the one most affected by their carelessness, I'll grant you
the honor of disposing of them how you see fit."

Draco stood at his seat by the table, his face schooled in a bored, aristocratic expression as he
gracefully pulled out his wand.

" Avada Kadavra ."

The green light hit the Death Eater on the left, and Hermione covered her mouth as she
gasped. She didn't know Malfoy could cast an unforgivable. She stared at him. His face free
of charm, worry, as he pointed his wand at the other man.

Voldemort laughed. "You lack creativity, Draco. Though you’re efficient. I will grant you
that. Must get it from your father." He waved at Malfoy to sit down. "Rodolphus, please help
our other friend on the floor demonstrate how I feel about carelessness in my ranks."

"With pleasure, My Lord."

Hermione left the room as the sounds of cracking and screaming filled the halls. Once she
was out of earshot, she ran the rest of the way to Malfoy's rooms. She tore the cloak off as
soon as she was inside and started gasping for breath.

Malfoy murdered someone. Someone who was defenseless, without even batting an eye. Had
this gone on at every late-night meeting, or was this a special case because of the failed
mission? They looked like they were snatchers, but they could not have been much older than
she was.

It was her fault they were dead. No. She wouldn't let herself think that way.

The Order was able to defend the attack on the hospital, and even if it cost two lives, that was
what was important. Thousands would have died if the Death Eaters were successful in their
siege of St Mungo's. She would have given her life to defend it if she had the chance.

Why would Malfoy go along with it, knowing what it would cost? He could have died today.
She never would have seen him again.

The way they all sat around the table, like it was any other night, made her panic escalate.
How could they just sit there as that maniac instructed two of their fellow members, possibly
even their friends, to die?

She hated Voldemort for the fear and the death that he was bringing into the world. For
risking Malfoy's life, and then taking a bit of his soul by forcing him to take another’s.

She hated Lucius. That idiot. He had all his pureblood money, and mansion, and perfect life,
and he ruined it all by following that mad man–by exposing Draco to him. Draco who was
clever, and intelligent, and lovely, and addicted to sugar, and now, he was a murderer.

She paced the study, her mind racing and jumping from one thought to the other. In the end,
she was more motivated than ever before. She hoped Voldemort liked being angry, because
she was going to spoil every mission they talked about in their meetings. Every. Single. One.
He was not going to get away doing this to Draco.

Several more hours passed, and she was staring at the flames when Malfoy returned to the
study. She shot up, not expecting him to be back. He smiled reflexively when he saw her.

"A bit jumpy, are we?" he teased.

"I wasn't expecting you. I thought you would be gone for a few days," she said in her defense.
"I'm just packing a few things before I go," he said lightly as he walked to the drink car.
"Tonight went better than I expected. I should be back late tomorrow."

Better? Hermione tried to hide her horror as he walked to his usual chair and took a seat.

"I suppose I overreacted a bit earlier," Malfoy said over the rim of his glass. "It won't happen
again."

"No, it's fine! You should feel comfortable sharing stuff with me," she tried to say casually. "I
always assume you are being a bit dramatic anyway."

He ran his tongue over his teeth but grinned as he finished his drink. "I better get going. I was
expecting you to be asleep when I got in."

"I couldn't sleep," Hermione said, standing in the doorway to the bedroom.

"There's draught in the cupboard. I know how much you like it." He walked out of the closet
with his bag. "Neddy is staying if you need anything."

Hermione crossed her arms. "I have spent the night alone, Malfoy. I'm a big girl."

"You're puny. Try to stay out of trouble until I get back, yeah?"

Now it was Hermione's turn to roll her eyes, and it earned her a smile. She couldn't imagine
what happened in the few hours since she got back that had gotten him in such a good mood.
"Never."

"Miss you, already," he said jokingly and gave her a wink before apparating out.

She was left standing in the middle of the room, less angry, but more confused than ever
before.

Knowing Dolohov was recovering somewhere in the Manor made Hermione choose to stay
within the safety of the rooms. She was surprised to see that Draco’s desk had been replaced
with a mini grand piano. She recognized it as the one she admired in the piano room several
weeks ago when Neddy arrived with her breakfast.

"Morning, mistress."

"Good morning, Neddy. Did you bring this here?" Hermione asked, turning back to the
instrument.

Neddy nodded. "Yes miss. Sir asked Neddy to bring the piano from downstairs."

Interesting. "Do you know why?"

"Sir doesn't do much work at his desk, miss. Said it was a waste of space. Likes to do his
work in the main study downstairs," Neddy answered simply.
That wasn't quite what Hermione was asking, but she decided to let it go. "Does Malfoy play
often?"

"Master Malfoy took lessons when he was a young wizard. Mistress made him practice with
Miss Parkinson twice a week," Neddy said as a matter of fact.

"And does he still?"

"Well…" Neddy looked nervous, not wanting to speak ill of Malfoy. "Master Malfoy really
preferred flying. Or reading, or homework."

"So, he whined and moaned until his mother canceled the lessons?" Hermione said comically.
The elf just smiled back and gave a small shrug. "Why did he want it brought in here, then?"

"Neddy's not sure, miss. It is pretty."

Not wanting to pressure Neddy, Hermione changed the conversation and asked her for
parchment and quills, since she had been using the ones on Malfoy's desk. Determined to
finish the Polyjuice potion, she focused on the last phase of brewing for the majority of the
day.

She completed the potion and found her mind racing as she was cleaning up. She tried to
think of whose likeness she would steal if the need should arise. It displeased her to know
that the most likely candidate would be someone like Goyle or Theo, who Malfoy could ask
to lay low or lie for him if necessary.

A worst thought crossed her mind while she was folding up the last of the leftover ingredients
and putting them back on the storage shelf. What if Malfoy wanted her to turn into Astoria?
She wasn't there often, but no one would question if she came to visit Malfoy one day. As far
as she knew, they were still courting. Maybe they were even in a relationship with one
another. Malfoy would have mentioned that though, wouldn't he?

He appeared with a crack and stopped her from spiraling out of control. It took him a moment
to notice her in the corner. His face relaxed when their eyes met, and she got another smile
from him.

"Hi. I finished the potion today," Hermione chirped like a child showing their parents a
drawing they made. She wanted to bang her head against the wall.

He took a few steps towards her and didn't break their eye contact until he was standing next
to her at the table.

"Yes, I can tell," Malfoy said, tugging a curl that had popped out of the bun on top of her
head.

The humidity and elements from brewing always made it especially untamed. She wished she
would have had a moment to right herself before he got back.

"Is it supposed to look like that?" He was looking at the potion with a hint of disgust in his
eyes.
Hermione frowned at the potion. "Unfortunately, yes. Tastes even worse."

"Lovely. Should I give it a go first?" He grabbed the same curl again and began to twirl it
teasingly.

"Absolutely not," she replied, breathier than she meant to.

"Aww, come on, Granger. It'll be a controlled experiment," he said with a sly grin. "I promise
I won't look down."

"This potion is for emergencies. Not to satisfy your perverted curiosity." She hated that her
voice shook a little bit. Why was he still standing so close to her?

"You're no fun." He looked down at her for another moment before clearing his throat and
taking a step back. "I uh, I got you something."

Hermione couldn’t hide her surprise. "Oh, is that for me?"

He looked back at her and saw she's pointing to the piano. He was caught off guard and took
a moment to respond, running his hand through his hair.

"Ah, no. Not that. I just wanted to get in a bit of playing. It's been a while since I can't really
use the piano room downstairs." He stumbled through his explanation.

"Do you like playing?"

Malfoy nodded a bit too eagerly. "Love it! Yeah. Been playing since I was a boy really."

"Hm." Either him or Neddy was a liar, and she highly doubted it was the elf.

"You don't mind, do you? The rooms are silenced from the inside, so I won't have to worry
about disturbing any business." He sounded unsure.

"Not at all. I look forward to hearing it." She walked to the couch and sat down. "My gift?"
she reminded him, and his normal grin returned.

"Patience, greedy girl." He grabbed his bag and sat next to her on the couch, "I wouldn't call
it a gift exactly, but you might find it useful."

He pulled out a book that looked so old, it must be held together by magic.

"Divina Puritas," She looked up at him before continuing. "The Art and Standards of
Wandless Magic."

"We have a similar copy in the library, but it's incomplete. This one is much better," he
explained. "Until we can find you a wand, it may be a good idea to learn. I can do a few
simple things myself that I can teach you."

"Of course, yes. I- that's brilliant Malfoy. Thank you." She brushed her hand over the book,
wanting to get started right away. "This is totally a gift."
She nudged him with her shoulder. She didn't think she could look at him again. Not when
she didn't know exactly what it was she was feeling.

"That's just the first part. I got you this too." He held up a dagger, pulling the case off the
blade. "It's goblin made, of course. But it also has a powerful severing charm. You should be
able to cut through just about anything with little effort." He shielded the knife back into the
case and handed it to her.

"Malfoy, this is too much. I can't accept this." She shook her head, trying to hand it back. "I'm
already indebted to you more than I could ever repay. It doesn't feel right taking anything
else."

"I'm rich, Granger. Remember? And like I said, they're not really gifts. The better you can
defend yourself, the better for the both of us." He grabbed his bag and headed into his room.

"I want to help you," she said, or more like yelled at him as she followed him into the room.
"You do all of this for me, and I feel so useless just sitting around here."

He met her eyes for a moment before turning back around. "I have years' worth of sitting
around and not doing anything, Granger. At this rate you'll never catch up."

"That's not true. You-"

"It is true. And worse, when I stopped doing nothing, I started doing bad things." His back
was still to her as he placed the contents of his bag out on his bed. "I am still doing them. You
wouldn't feel that way if you knew what I was doing before I got those. Or what I did to get
that."

She clutched the dagger a little tighter in her hands. She imagined its previous owner didn't
just hand it over.

"Don't feel that you owe me anything. Thanks to you, I have a cauldron of a potion that even
the dealers in Knockturn alley can't get in stock." He took off his outer robes and hung them
by the door.

"Okay," she said as he walked by her again. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. I've got to clean up. Have you eaten?"

It was late, and she hadn’t realized she had worked through dinner. She gave a tight smile and
shook her head.

"I'll be quick so you can get dressed for dinner. I'll have Neddy set us up in the study," Draco
said.

"I'm fine. I'll just eat like this," she said, holding out her arms a bit and then shooting him her
most innocent smile. He paused, giving her a thorough look over.

"That cheek is going to get you in trouble one day, Granger," he scolded playfully before
walking into the bathroom and closing the door.
Chapter End Notes

Warnings: Brief mention of torture/death

Hermione may be trapped in the room while Dolohov roams the halls, but she doesn't
seem to mind the company much anymore. Thank you so much for those who share
their thoughts and kudos with me, I appreciate them so much!
 Reject
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was rare that Malfoy didn't have to be out of the room the moment he woke up, but today
he was still asleep when Hermione snuck through to the bathroom. He had been taking to
sleeping without a nightshirt and she could see his bare back as she walked by. The muscles
in his shoulders were defined and she wondered what it would be like to trace them with her
fingers. She closed herself in the bathroom before her mind could linger too long on that idea.

She finished her shower and was dressed in only a bathrobe when Malfoy walked in. She was
startled and then annoyed he didn't bother to knock.

"Quit trying to get me back," she said, turning to the sink to brush her teeth.

He grinned and walked to the smaller room containing the toilet. Hermione moved to the side
when he walked out so that he could get to the sink and he dried his clean hands on the back
of her robe. The touch made her choke a little on her toothpaste.

He pulled himself up to sit on the counter, wearing only pajama bottoms and Hermione
couldn't find anywhere safe to look. "I get the day off, today. Should be pretty quiet if you
want to practice wandless techniques in the barn?"

She looked at him, forgetting herself. "Is everyone gone?"

"Enough," Malfoy shrugged. "Most have gone with the Dark Lord to Hogwarts. We can bring
some polyjuice with us on the off chance someone comes by."

"How would I get there without being seen?"

"Neddy or I can side-along freely within the grounds." He picked up her toothpaste and
started fiddling with it in his fingers. "Unless you have mastered transfiguration?"

"No, I wish," she said honestly. "You're not a secret animagus are you?"

"Definitely not. I'm not going to waste years of my life training to be a ferret." He said
tossing the tub in the air and catching it.

"There is no saying what form you will take. A forced transfiguration can change the affected
into anything." She tried to sooth him. "Is your Patronus a ferret?"

"Most likely. Don't tell me yours is a lion," he said with a mixture of teasing and envy.

Hermione chuckled. "No, not a lion. My Patronus is an otter, actually."

Malfoy thought for a few moments while looking her over. Even though the robe was huge
on her, she felt exposed under his scrutiny. "Hmm, a river ferret."
Hermione stopped her brushing and looked directly at him.

"An otter is not a river ferret," she retorted. He chuckled at her and hopped off the counter,
leaning down to speak in almost a whisper.

"Face it, Granger. You're basically me, only wetter." He strolled towards the door. "Hurry up.
I'm already running behind in my morning routine!"

Malfoy checked the barn and then signaled for Neddy to bring Hermione. The horses were
out flying, giving them more space to work with. Hermione stood opposite of Malfoy as he
rolled up his sleeves, revealing his dark mark. The only other times his forearm had been
showing he had been completely shirtless, and Hermione did her best not to fix her gaze on
him at all. She was still staring when Malfoy pulled her from her thoughts.

"That can't be a surprise," he said, referring to his arm.

"It's not. I suspected you got it in sixth year. I just never really looked at it before," she
answered.

Malfoy stood straighter, getting defensive. "How did you know?"

"I could tell something was different- off about you. You looked… unwell. Voldemort was
back, and I had seen your father in the Department of Mysteries, it wasn't that hard to put
together," she rambled a little bit but was able to stop herself. She looked at him
sympathetically.

"No need to hide such things now," he pulled out his wand.

"Have you done nonverbal spells before?" He pointed his wand at Hermione, and she
reflexively reached for her right pocket. Coming up with nothing, she let her arms fall to her
side.

"I can do all of the curriculum for N.E.W.T. plus a few shields. I have never tried without a
wand though." She attempted to keep her voice steady, but she wished Malfoy would lower
his wand.

"Have you read any of your text yet?" he drawled out his words like Profession Snape always
did at the beginning of their lessons.

"You know I haven't," she took a few steps back and he raised his arm higher.

He clicked his tongue. "Unprepared. No matter. Best to practice a few times before anyhow.
Test how well your instincts can protect you."

He started circling her as he spoke. Hermione kept still, and only moved her head to track
him. "Did you have any outbursts of magic as a child? Before you knew you were a witch?"

"Yes," she answered shortly.

Malfoy stopped in his tracks. "What was it like?"

"What?"

"What did it feel like, Granger? You didn't even know magic existed, what was it like to feel
it for the first time?" he antagonized her.

"I-I don't remember," Hermione stuttered.

Malfoy didn't speak again and continued circling her, wand at the ready.

She closed her eyes, trying to focus and recall the memory. "It felt like… I finally understood
everything. In one moment. All these tiny bits of magic that were floating in me came
together and it just… lit me up."

Hermione stretched out her fingers as she remembered all the times the tips of her fingers
would buzz and tingle when her magic started presenting. "I was so embarrassed and would
try to hide. I was scared I had to control myself all the time so that it wouldn't act up, and
then one day I just… didn't."

Hermione looked at him, expecting him to be bored but found he was listening intently on
every word. "For the first time in my life, I was so happy that I was different. I knew I would
trade being normal and having friends if I got to keep my magic. It went from being the thing
I most hated and feared about myself into the most precious thing I've ever had."

"Magic is nothing to be ashamed of, Granger. Never let muggles tell you that it is. They
would give anything to be like you." His statement was cold. Nearly hateful.

"Even my mudblood magic?"

He stopped circling once he was standing in front of her. "What does it feel like now, without
a wand. Little pieces again?"

She tried to concentrate, but her feelings towards the wizard in front of her were fighting for
her attention and she couldn't tell the two apart. She didn't know what to make of either.

"I don't know," she answered honestly.

"What was happening, when you had your first real outburst?" he pushed further.

"I was falling off my horse. I lost my grip when we went over a jump and got flung off,"
Hermione explained.

"How old were you?"

"Seven."

Malfoy hummed. "And that was the first time?"

"I had small accidents for as long as I can remember. But that was the first time I told my
magic what to do and it listened." Still in front of her, he took a few steps back.
"Let's see if it's gotten any better over the years," Malfoy flicked his wand, and a stinging jinx
hit her arm.

She grabbed it in pain and barely recovered before he sent another, and she dodged it just in
time. For some reason, she thought today's training would be a bit more pleasant. Maybe
attempting levitating or summoning small items.

"Were you afraid?" he asked her as she ran to avoid his next hex. "When you were falling?"

"Yes! Of course!" She was already panting due to the mix of pain and physical activity.

"And are you afraid now?" Draco asked her.

"No!"

"Are you sure? You are standing in an isolated building, wandless, with a death eater," Draco
said.

"I'm not afraid of you, Malfoy." She tried to verbally cast a protego but was unsuccessful
without a wand and got hit again. She physically dodged the next several jinx but was already
getting fatigued.

"That's your problem, you're too trusting. One day is going to end up-" She mimicked the
motion of the spell with her arm this time and Malfoy's jinx went rebounding back to him and
she dropped to her knees breathless.

"Ouch," she panted, hand bracing the ground to keep herself from falling over.

Malfoy walked up to her and offered his hand. "Atta girl."

She ignored him, not ready to get up. The stings from the jinx were mild, but she took so
many they still sent shocks of pain throughout her body for several minutes.

"A wand pulls the magic to it, concentrating all in one spot, on one spell." He sent a cooling
charm over her body, and she closed her eyes for a moment with relief. "Without one, you
have to tell your magic where to go yourself. It is instinctually easier to use when you are
hurt or frightened and your magic is already aware and trying to defend against the danger.
You only need to tell it how."

He conjured two chairs and signaled for Hermione to sit down and took the other. They
practiced summoning charms next, but Hermione couldn't get any of the items to move.

"Moment of truth," she said, standing up and turning to Malfoy. "Let's see your Patronus."

"This training was for you, not me," he argued.

"It's for us," Hermione insisted.

"I can cast one good enough. It just doesn't take a form," he tried to resist again.
"Let's see, then," she chirped in her peppiest tone. He lazily casted the spell and surprisingly,
he did manage a powerful white vapor. "You're so close Malfoy. Do you have a good
memory?"

"Good enough," he shrugged. "I think I'm done with training for the day, want to go for a
walk?"

"Is that a good idea?" She was excited about seeing more of the grounds, but the manor
wasn't empty like it was on their last excursion.

"We could go to the pitch? I'll set it to warn us if anyone is close," he suggested while he
vanished the chairs.

The idea seemed reckless, but he was asking her to go with him, and she knew how much he
loved flying. She didn't want to reject him when he was willing to sharing things with her.

"Or you could join me in the air?"

The soreness in her muscles made her think better of it. "I'll stay on the ground. I've had
enough excitement for one day."

He hesitated for a moment and then held out his hand, and she reached out to grab it and
touched him for the first time. There was a fluttering in her stomach the moment their hands
met before it was replaced by the pull of apparition, and they reappeared on the quidditch
pitch.

Hermione leaned against one of the towers and watched Malfoy in the air showing off. She
started daydreaming about her school days, trying to remember if she ever paid attention to
him during any of the quidditch matches.

"Oi, Draco!" A voice boomed from her right and she saw Theo, Blaise, and Goyle walk
towards the center of the quidditch pitch.

As slowly as she could, she scooted back and maneuvered around the opening until she was
hidden within the tower. The gaps in the wood were wide enough for her to see through but
kept her mostly out of sight.

They were walking towards her, and she ducked down more and made herself as small as
possible. She heard Malfoy land behind them, causing the group to turn their backs towards
her. It eased her enough to chance another look through the cracks.

"What the fuck?" He yelled at them, failing to hide his rage. Luckily, it passed for adrenaline
from the flight.

"Why didn't you tell us you came home early?" Blaise yelled back at him.

"Wanted time to clear my head," Malfoy ran his hand through his hair, taming the waves, and
he stood before his friends. He was working hard to look anywhere but her direction.
"You shouldn't be alone after all that, mate. You'll go mad," Goyle threw in timidly. "We'll fly
with you. it's been ages since I got on a broom."

"I'll summon 'em," Theo said, raising his wand.

"I was already about to turn in," Malfoy cut him off.

"Bullshit, you are. You've been avoiding us for weeks. Haven't seen you outside of work
since the night at Greg's. What's going on with you?" Blaise was relentless.

"Nothing is going on with me. And you only see me at meetings since that's all I have time to
bloody do anymore," Malfoy defended himself.

"You going to a meeting tonight?" Blaise persisted.

Malfoy clenched his jaw. "No."

"Splendid. We'll have a night at yours. Just us lads."

"Fine. Go ahead in. I'll meet you in the dining room."

"That's hardly enjoyable, it's only Lestrange and Flint inside. I'm not spending one minute
more with those tossers than I'm obligated to," Theo snarled.

"Easy, Theo," Blaise warned his friend. "Why don't you want us in your rooms, Malfoy? You
haven't let anyone up since before the battle."

Malfoy's friends had been paying more attention to him than they realized. Malfoy hesitated
for a moment and Blaise started surveying the area around the pitch.

"Fine! Forgive me for wanting a moment of peace. Give me your arm, we're close enough I
can get us there in one go," Draco rushed out.

"You're going to side along three of us?" Blaise asked, refusing to relent his questioning.

"Let's just walk. Haven't been out here in years. Are the peacocks still around?" Goyle
jumped in. He reminded her of when Neddy distracted Malfoy when he got flustered in
meetings.

It worked, and Malfoy lightened up before responding. "I think I saw them by the greenhouse
on my way out."

"Oi, the greenhouse! I've missed the greenhouse. Still got any of our muggle plants?" Theo
chimed and the group started walking away.

Draco started to loosen up further. "Merlin, I'd forgotten about those. They've probably taken
over."

"That solves it then, greenhouse first. Anything to help our blonde popsicle relax," Blaise
teased and Malfoy hit him with his broom. He chuckled and ran a few paces ahead, and
within a few moments the group was out of earshot.

A half hour passed, and Hermione was still sitting within the tower. She had left her bag in
her bathroom cupboard, not wanting to risk harming, or exposing, it during their training so
she was without the cloak. The sun was just starting to set when she heard a small crack a
few feet away.

"Neddy!" Hermione whispered to her.

"Hi miss. Master instructed Neddy to bring miss back to the rooms."

"Are they gone already?" Hermione crawled out from within the tower.

"Master is hosting guests in the study. Neddy is to bring miss back to the bedroom."
Hermione had been hoping Malfoy would find a way around bringing his friends up to their
rooms, but it seemed he lost that battle this time.

Once in the bedroom, she was relieved to see her book and other items sitting on the coffee
table. She could hear the talking and laughter from the study like they are all in the same
room. She sat in the chair farthest from the door, being careful not to make a sound in case
they could hear her just as clearly.

"Pansy said you stood her up again, going to ruin your chances with her mate if you keep it
up," Theo said, laced with sarcasm.

"Brat. She's the one who canceled on me. Went to see that Durmstrang bloke again," Blaise
replied lightly. "Don't know why she's trying to ruin my good name."

"Ah, makes sense. Her father was there, probably didn't want him to catch on to anything."

"If her father was there, she'd do well to not put him off me. She's not going to be able to
sneak around if I can't cover for her," Blaise said like he was holding his breath, and then
coughed several times. The other boys followed by laughing at him.

"Especially with this one hiding all the time," Theo said as his friend continued coughing.
"How you manage to get out of every social obligation I will never know."

"The Dark Lord doesn't care about courting, finds it a nuisance." Draco took a pause, inhaling
deeply and only coughing a couple times. "Besides, there hasn't been much to skip out on
anyhow."

"It's a bit odd isn't it? The Dark Lord doesn't care much for any pureblood traditions. We're
all supposed to be married by now, or at least starting on betrothal agreements." It was Goyle
who was speaking now. "I thought once the war was over, we'd be back on track."

That didn't surprise Hermione at all. Voldemort probably didn't know much about pureblood
traditions, being a half-blood who was raised in a muggle orphanage himself.

"More important things on the Lord's mind I suspect," Malfoy replied. "Besides, the war's not
really over, is it?" There was a moment of silence between the friends.
"Fine by me, I have no interest in getting married. Need more time for unsuitable behavior
before I am tied down to an unimaginative, pure wife for the rest of my life," Blaise spoke up
again.

"And Pansy is pure?" Goyle poked at him.

"Officially," Blaise replied playfully with a laugh. "You're right. My future wife is
exceptional. It's poor Malfoy here that will be bored to death each night. Better learn how to
make love with your clothes on mate, I doubt Astoria has ever even let a man see her ankles."

"Somehow I think I'll manage. Besides, like Goyle said, I don't really see any weddings in the
near future," Draco said shortly.

Hermione forgot to breathe for a moment. He was not engaged to Astoria. He couldn't be.

"You should pay more attention, mate. Daph tells me Astoria is quite popular in her year. She
has a few young wizards asking Cyrus to court her as well. He's shot him down so far, but
your luck may run out soon," Theo said.

"Let her court who she wants. Cyrus is too interested in my wealth for there to be any real
competition," Draco said, sounding bored.

"She's a good one though, Astoria. And Daphne. There are not too many pureblood
Hufflepuffs out there. And she's far more elegant than any other witches from our year," Theo
carried on. "She sort of reminds me of Narcissa in that way, always flawless, pristine. If not a
bit less scary."

Malfoy just responded with another long inhale.

"Both bloody gorgeous– Ow!" Blaise was speaking before one of the others, likely Theo,
made him think better of it. "Objectively speaking of course. And hereditary too, look at you.
You're a proper stunner."

Hermione could hear Malfoy's eye roll through the wall. It was weird hearing other people
talk about his mom so freely. Probably due to the fact they had known her their entire life.

"I need a toilet. Have the elves send us some food, we drank right through dinner."

"Yeah, I need a break too. You lot can use the toilet off the guest room in the hall, no one is
staying there," Malfoy announced and she heard the boys stand up and start to walk about the
room.

"Water too, my mouth is fucking dry. And pumpkin juice for Theo!" Blaise yelled as he and
another left the study into the hall.

Malfoy walked into the room and instantly met her eyes. Holding her gaze, he gently closed
the door and leaned against it.

"That was stupid," he offered as an apology.

"It both our fault, I agreed to it. I thought you were going to set up an alarm around the pitch
though?" Hermione answered in a whisper.

"I was I just… got distracted," he said sheepishly. Hermione stood up and started to close the
distance between them.

"Can they hear us in there?" she asked quietly.

Malfoy stepped towards her. "The bedroom is silenced, sound only goes one way."

"Is that- have you been smoking?!" The smell was so strong now that he was only a few feet
in front of her.

He gave her a devilish grin. "Just a little something Goyle picked up in London a few years
ago. We planted it as more of a joke, but it just took off."

She was so shocked. Her mouth gaped and she just blinked for a moment, which caused him
to laugh. No- giggle, as he closed the gap between them even more.

"You're keeping marijuana plants in your greenhouse?" He was so close she had to look up to
meet his eyes.

He just grinned and shrugged.

"That's a muggle thing," she stated as a fact.

He licked his bottom lip. "I'm starting to think not all muggle things are bad."

"It's an illegal muggle thing." She looked at his mouth for a moment before braving his eyes
again. He was standing right in front of her now, if she took a deep breath, her chest could
touch his.

"And you are an illegal pureblood thing. But I quite enjoy keeping you as well." He said
while running his finger down her nose. He put his hand on her hip as he maneuvered her to
the side so that he could pass. Not that he didn't have a large space he could have walked
through instead.

"That doesn't even make sense," she came up with to say back.

"I'm a purebood, and you are essentially contraband. Making you another one of my illegal
possessions."

"I am not a possession!" Hermione shouted reactively.

"Shhh!" he sounded back at her, turning to look at the study door.

She covered her mouth with both hands and her eyes went wide. Malfoy smiled around the
finger he was holding up to his lips. Right, they can't hear them in the bedroom.
She shot him her meanest look. "You, Malfoy, are even more annoying when under the
influence."

He just laughed and grabbed a detox potion before coming back to the bedroom.

He got closer where she was still standing near the foot of the bed and leaned against the
bedpost while he drank. It took effect nearly immediately. He looked her over a bit longer
without saying anything before getting abnormally close to her again.

"You're a mess," he said, pulling blades of grass from her hair and tossing it on the floor.

"I was afraid they'd hear the shower if I tried to use it," she explained.

"You're always such a mess," he said almost fondly. "And not in a dirty way," he continued,
anticipating her complaint, "just in an… inelegant way."

He kept fondling her hair, rolling it between his fingers. She didn't know if his statements
were meant to be insults or compliments. The words and his tone were so at odds with one
another.

"I can be elegant," Hermione managed to say in hardly more than a whisper.

He wet his bottom lip before taking a deep breath and stepping back. His hand stroked her
shoulder and arm as he lowered it from her hair.

"I should be able to get rid of them soon," he suddenly changed the subject. "We'll have
something to eat then they should let me turn in for the night."

She bobbed her head and moved out of his way, so he had a clear path to the door. Not
needing to brush by her again.

"Dessert? When they're gone?" he asked before walking out. She gave him a tight smile and
nodded, not trusting how the words would come out if she tried to speak.

Malfoy walked back in the room a few seconds after the chocolate cake appeared on the
coffee table. She was showered with her clean hair in a large braid, a few curls already
having escaped around her face. She was wearing a small pair of the pajama shorts Neddy
had brought her along with an old, warm Slytherin jumper.

She sat up on the couch and set down the book she was reading as Malfoy took a seat next to
her, their knees brushing. Had they always touched this much, and she just never noticed until
she had to take his hand earlier today? She tried to appear unphased and folded her hands in
her lap. They chatted for a bit about nonsense, but Hermione couldn't get her mind off the
close proximity.

"Well, you know I have to ask," she said teasingly.

"Oh Merlin, what?"

"Blonde popsicle?" she said, suppressing a laugh.

"Oh no, not you too," Malfoy responded, not able to control his own. "Another reason to kill
Zabini."

"What does it even mean?"

"Who bloody knows what it means," he turned to face her more, throwing his arm over the
back of the couch. "It was right before sixth year, and we were buying our supplies for
school. I shot up early and was head and shoulders over everyone else and some old bat at
The Leaky just yelled it at me."

He was laughing as he told his story and Hermione tried to mimic the gesture, but a lock of
wavy blonde fringe fell in front of his eyes as he turned to her.

"She just yelled it at you?"

"I believe her words were, 'aren't you just a tall blonde popsicle', I wanted to die." Hermione
didn't have to fake her laugh that time and Malfoy joined her.

"Blaise and Crabbe nearly did die of laughter. They never let me forget it. Told all our
friends. Granted me mercy in never saying it around too many people, though." He turned his
gaze back towards the table shaking his head.

"And what is my little swot reading these days." He opened the book with his free hand and
started flipping through the pages. It was a text on Occlumency that Hermione had been
studying for several days.

"Ah, Severus gave this to me during my training with Aunt Bella. Didn't help me much
though." He flipped through a few more pages and another bit of fringe fell in front of his
eyes. Surely, he wasn't going to just let it lay there.

He turned his gaze to her. "Have you found it helpful at all?"

"I can't practice anything without a wand," she replied automatically, proud of the sturdiness
in her voice.

"Right. I keep forgetting that." He gave her a sympathetic smile before flipping through a few
more pages.

He ran his hand through his hair and once it was fixed, she tried to relax a little. His arm
around the couch brushed her back slightly as he leaned it to read more.

"I always hated Severus' books. They're always such a disaster. He writes all over the margins
and dog-ears every other page. He even tore some pages out of this book if I remember." A
thought crossed his mind, and he laughed sitting up and turning to face her again.

"Oh Granger, it must make you mental," he teased with a huge smile.

She didn't mean to.

 She only had to reach up a little and her lips were on his. Once they touched, something
clicked, and she untucked her hands from her lap to push herself higher, pressing her lips
even harder to his.

Every moment with Malfoy had been so confusing and, finally, it felt like it all made sense.
Like she understood everything all at once. But after the first few moments passed, she could
feel his lips weren't pushing back.

She was still at first, but then slowly pulled away, releasing Malfoy's bottom lip from
between hers. She stayed there, trying to fathom what she had done while feeling Malfoy's
breath on her mouth and staring at his closed eyes.

She looked down and saw that one hand was on the couch and her other was on his thigh,
resting there from when she pushed herself closer to him.

Her eyes looked back up and he was staring at her with the same terrified look she was sure
mirrors her own.

She needed to run.

Hermione tried to push herself back away but she didn’t budge, and looked down to see what
was stopping her. Malfoy's hand was gripped on her hip. Hard. His fingered indenting her
skin and holding onto her. He seemed to notice it a second after she did and then pulled his
hand back like he had been burned.

She didn't waste any time jumping up and running, tucking her loose hairs behind her ears as
she went. It feels like she was looking through a narrowed tunnel when she reached for the
door.

"Granger," Malfoy's voice cracked, sounding forced.

She stopped, but couldn't make herself turn around to face him.

"We can't. It's-" he stopped in the middle of his sentence and took a few breaths. "It's not
right."

She closed her eyes and gave a small nod before leaving into the study.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you to everyone following this story! Your comments and kudos make my day <3

A little side note, Hermione mentioned her appreciation for Draco's book conditions
when she first looks through his study back in chapter three. I think that is why his little
comment to her had such a large effect.
 Red Flags
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The study still smelled of smoke when she woke up in the morning, proof that the previous
night did happen. What did it matter anyways? There was no spell in the world that could
clear the air between them.

Hermione hoped Malfoy would spare her just this once and apparate straight out of his room
so she wouldn't have to face him. Unfortunately, Draco Malfoy had never been one to take
mercy on her feelings.

He walked out of his room at his normal time, impeccably dressed, and Hermione made a
lame attempt to fake asleep. He took a seat on the coffee table right in front of her before she
huffed in defeat and opened her eyes.

"Have you been crying?" Malfoy asked bluntly.

What. An. Idiot.

"No," Hermione said, not even lifting her head to answer and just glancing up quickly.

"Your eyes are red. And puffy," he said like he was trying to prove a point.

She answered without looking up at him. "Perhaps because you hot boxed the room I've spelt
in all night."

"Oh shit," he casted a quick scourgify. "Why didn't you say anything? I would have fixed it
for you."

Hermione narrowed her eyes at him for a moment, but he just kept the same questioning face.
She groaned and rolled on her stomach, covering her head with a blanket.

"I was hoping I'd just disappear at some point during the night," she muttered through the
blankets and pillow. She heard him give a quiet chuckle and wished she could have seen it.

They were both silent after that. The underlying meaning behind the statement heavier than
she meant it to be.

"I've got to be going," he eventually said and with another pause, got up and left the room.
Hermione flung the blanket off her and turned to look at the ceiling. She needed to get out of
there.

Her temporary insanity had to be due to her interactions being limited to only Malfoy. She
didn't fancy Malfoy. That much she was certain.
Sure, he was attractive enough, objectively speaking. If Blaise could mention it in passing
there is no reason that she couldn't acknowledge it. She was just forgetting why she was
there. What she needed to do. There was a war going on outside these walls, and she had
been on the front line since she was eleven years old.

The death eaters' presence was back to normal, and she wove her way through the first level
of the manor. What she would give to have a wand. To feel her magic stir within her and
come back to life. She touched her lips subconsciously, remembering how they warmed and
buzzed with a different feeling several hours ago. She winced, not wanting to relive the
moment that came after.

She wanted to be able to send messages back through the charmed galleon. Every time she
got one it would bring her joy, and she'd silently thank the person who had sent it. She knew
they were a good thing. But every once in while her mind would wonder if the warming and
buzzing was a warning instead of affection. That she was soothing herself with signs that
were meant to be red flags. Maybe she shouldn't trust that she was understanding the
messages after all.

Malfoy himself seemed completely unphased by the prior evening activities. He shared a
knowing smile when he passed his friends, and it made her anxiety flare. Ridiculous. There
was no way they knew she was there. Let alone what happened the night before.

Amidst the congregating members Hermione took notice of an unusual visitor. A goblin was
walking in tow of Lucius Malfoy, unphased of activities surrounding him. "Draco, we have
business to attend to."

Malfoy gave a short nod and quickly finished his conversation. The group headed down the
hall into the piano room, which was now without the musical instrument, and settled into the
sitting area while the goblin withdrew a document and set it on the table.

"Would you care to have this discussion in a more private setting, Mr. Malfoy?" The goblin
asked Malfoy suspiciously, glaring at Lucius.

"No need," Lucius replied for him. "This room is perfectly silenced. I wouldn't allow
something as trivial as prying interfere with my business, Odbert."

"It is not your business that brings me here today, Lucius," Odbert replied, nearly growling at
Lucius.

Wizards and witches disliked goblins because of their refusal to subject themselves to pure
blood customs. They have enough influence over all the gold in the world to behave however
they see fit. Which for Odbert, was particularly nasty towards Lucius.

Odbert waved his hand at the door, closing them before unrolling his last document.

"Do you sir, confirm the fact that you are indeed Draco Lucius Malfoy. Son of Lucius
Abraxas Malfoy and Narcissa Malfoy; daughter of the late Cygnus and Druella of the noble
house of Black?" The neglect to accredit the Malfoy family name didn't escape Lucius and
Hermione wished she had a camera to capture the moment.
"I solemnly swear," Malfoy responded formally.

"Please present your wand Mister Malfoy."

"That is hardly necessary. I doubt an imposter would be holding a meeting in my own family
home," Malfoy protested.

"Wand. Mister Malfoy."

He only resisted for another moment before handing it over. The goblin barely completed his
verification before he snatched it back out of his hands. Odbert hardly seemed to care before
he switched his gaze back to the elder blonde wizard.

"This meeting does not require your attendance, Lucius." Lucius responded with a tilt of his
head. "I'd prefer to have this meeting at Gringotts. Matters of these are not to be handled with
an audience." The goblin was looking at Malfoy now. "I'm afraid I must insist."

"It's fine Father, I'll brief you on everything later." His voice shook a little and Odbert met
Lucius's gaze, unphased by the fury behind it.

His next words came out like gravel and poison. "Any business involving my wife most
certainly requires my attention." The tension added to Hermione's confusion.

"This meeting has no business with Narcissa Malfoy, nee Black. Otherwise, your presence
would have been entertained." Odbert replied uninterested. Lucius looked at Malfoy once
more before rising from his seat.

"Very well. I'll just wait for the condensed version later this evening," he looked at his son
who confirmed with a nod before exiting the room.

"Mister Malfoy, it is the duty of the keepers of Gringotts to adhere to the records for magical
beings, so that they are aligned with the standards and formalities explicitly declared. As a
wizarding patron of Gringotts, are you aware and knowledgeable of said standards and
formalities with respect to physical wealth kept and secured within its vaults?"

"Yes."

"Would you like to review the formalities of wizarding wealth, as is upheld by the standards
of Gringotts?"

"No. No need."

"Then let's begin," Odbert said.

Hermione had to fight to hold back the tens of questions that were already hovering around
the tip of her tongue, and a frustrated sigh almost escaped her at Malfoy's answer. He could
have asked the goblin to review a little . She hardly has any clue what he said so far.

"As the eldest surviving wizard in the bloodline of the noble house of Black, Gringotts
awards you dominion of the Black family vaults, and all interests of physical and magical
property of the estate." A quill flew as the goblin spoke, marking and signing the documents
laid out on the table. "Would you like the contents transferred into the Malfoy vaults?"

"No. Transfer everything into the principal Black vault. I would like to set new standards
upon the merger." Malfoy's voice was so formal and commanding.

Odbert did a quick tilt of his head at Malfoy's request and conjured up a set of new
documents. While she was struggling to comprehend the conversation, Malfoy and Odbert
were flying though like they're going through a checklist. She supposed growing up around
generational wealth prepares you for moments such as these.

"I, Draco Lucius Malfoy, will be the sole authority on the Black estate and associated vaults
and physical and magical property until the next heir comes of age, or upon my named
delegation. Should no heir exist upon my death, all wealth previously mentioned will be
awarded to Pansy Parkinson and is to be kept independent of the Parkinson estate." The quill
few as Malfoy read off his demands. Once it was completed, he vanished the documents and
pulled out another.

"As the godson of Severus Snape, in the absence of living heirs, Gringotts awards you
dominion-"

"The same," Malfoy cut him off before he could finish his statement.

The goblin growled at him but made quick work of the agreement. All the death and war had
proven quite lucrative for Malfoy. He was now the sole beneficiary of both the Black family
wealth and anything Snape owned.

"Very well. These changes will be applied immediately," Odbert said, starting to pack up his
things.

"What of the Potter estate?" inquired Malfoy.

The goblin snarled as a bit of his sharp teeth were borne. "You have no claim to the Potter
estate, Mr. Malfoy."

Malfoy didn’t waiver. "Haven't I? Sirius named Harry Potter his heir, did he not?"

The goblin growled. "Yes."

"And unless Potter took it upon himself to modify the standards in all his free time, the
traditional formalities apply. The estates would have been merged, and since the Black family
precedes the Potters, their estate would have conceded into it." Malfoy leaned back in his
chair and crossed his ankle over his knee. "And in light of current events, it has defaulted
back to me."

Odbert was deadly still, his quill floated in the air frozen.

Hermione knew Goblins are often accused of being greedy. She had read that abandoned
vaults with no claimants would be up for seizure after enough time has passed. A wealth such
as the Potters would be a rare prize, and it appeared the keepers of Gringotts already had their
eyes on it.

"I have to check," Odbert snarled.

Draco gave a malicious grin. "No you don't."

If the goblin had hoped that Lucius' absence would avoid the declaration of the Potter vaults,
it was clear now that he was mistaken. For all his current wealth, it was clear Malfoy was just
as ambitious as his father.

"Very well. I did not draw up those documents for our meeting today. We will have to do it at
another time."

"No need. We can head to Gringotts now." Malfoy stood and adjusted his robes. "Well, I'll be
heading there now since I can apparate. I imagine you have quite the trek ahead of you. Why
don't you send along a message to Burgock to get started? I don't want to have to stand
around there all day."

The goblin followed Malfoy out of the room, growling and mumbling to himself as he
gathered his things.

The conversation bothered Hermione more than she can explain. The goblins had no better
claim to the Potter estate than Malfoy did, but it made her feel uneasy that Malfoy
manipulated the system to gain ownership of it. The last of the possessions Harry had, and he
probably never got the change to explore the vaults to see what was inside. If James Potter
had one of the deathly hallows, there was no telling what else they had in their possession.

Dolohov and Lestrange took over much of the afternoon as they shared the details of their
plans to gain control over the resisting wizarding villages. This effort had been going on in
full force the last week, and the Order had not been successful in anticipating any of the
attacks. Malfoy was the leader of the latest successful mission. Taking back control of
Godric's Hallow.

When the meeting was adjourned, she couldn't help but want to hear what Theo and Blaise
were discussing in the corner. They were talking in whispers, and she can see Theo was
trying to hold back a smile until Goyle appeared, and he schooled his face as Goyle greeted
them.

"Staying for the formal tonight?" Goyle asked.

"Nah, same old stuff I expect. Theo and I were just talking about heading out to Glasgow
tonight, getting an early go at our mission."

"Does Pansy know you're leaving?" Goyle asked Blaise, sounding concerned.

"They're not married yet, Goyle. Blaise is still a free man," Theo answered flatly.

"Shut it, Theo. She and her father stopped by mine this morning. He asked about her taking
on more responsibilities." Goyle's statement hung in the air between the friends.
"She's not taking the mark." Blaise meant to say as a statement, but his voice turned up at the
end regardless.

"They didn't say for sure. She didn't seem too enthused to be there," Goyle said nervously.

"When is Parkinson enthused about anything," Theo attempted to joke, gently elbowing
Blaise. The other wizard didn't crack. He just stared between Goyle and Theo in disbelief.

"Well. We should be pleased the Dark Lord wishes to entrust her with the honor," Theo
offered to break the silence.

"And let all this be for nothing? The whole bloody reason we started this in the first place
was to-"

"Not here, Blaise," Theo cut him off.

"Let's go up to Draco's, it's private there," Goyle suggested.

"Can't, he's out and his elf won't open the door. Trust me I've tried to bribe the little devil
before," Blaise said, trying to relax.

"We don't even know if it's true. Parkinson can be just trying to get in favor. We can wait to
leave until tomorrow and offer to have her join us to Glasgow. Maybe some time out in the
field is all they need to be satisfied," Theo whispered to his friends. Blaise looked thoughtful
and slightly what she presumed was disappointment.

Back in the rooms, Hermione recorded her notes about Dolohov and Lestrange's plans and
tucked them in her bag for when she could either hand them off or escape. She had been
successful in distracting herself all day, but as the minutes ticked by before Malfoy's arrival,
she didn't know where to be or what to do.

She wanted to pretend nothing happened. Malfoy didn't seem the least bit distraught today.
He may be able to look past it too. With Malfoy estimated to be home at any moment, she
caved and decided to take a bath to give herself a few more minutes of hiding. Her nerves
were consuming her, so she took the last couple drops of calming draught before stepping
into the water.

She had read over her wandless magic text and was trying to summon small items to herself
while she was in the bath. After several tries, she was able to make the cap to her toothpaste
move a few inches and though it had exhausted her, she couldn't be happier with her
progress. She added more bubbles and oils to the bath before leaning back to relax.

A hand pulled her face to one side, and her head was no longer laying comfortably against
the bath. She furrowed brow, eyes still closed, and tried to readjust her head back in the
former comfortable position, but the hand grabbed her face again hard.

Her eyes fly open.

"Malfoy!" she yelped, arms flying to cover her naked chest while she pulled her knees up to
shield herself further.

"What the fuck are you playing at, Granger?" he snapped back, removing his hand from her
face and grabbing her arm when she tried to back away.

"Get out!"

"Answer me!" His eyes were pure rage, and it made her lose her thought.

What did he know? He must have found something out. Did something bad happen? How
much can she tell him without revealing anything new.

When she neglected to answer, he pulled the empty calming draught vial from the floor and
held it up to her face.

"Explain this," he demanded.

The potion? His fit was over her taking some of his bloody potion.

" Oh my god . Get out." She tried to pull her arm away, but his hold did not let up.

"So you can pass back out and drown yourself? Not likely." His fury had not relented.

"Oh, for god's sake, I didn't take the whole vial. There was barely any left, four drops at
most," Hermione snapped.

"Four drops?! You know how sensitive you are!"

"Fuck off, Draco!" She yelled again at him, this time getting angry herself. He didn't get to
lose his temper every time he misunderstood her actions.

They stared off for a few more moments before Malfoy released her arm and she yanked it
away, covering her body again. The bath has enough bubbles that her body was completely
concealed except for her shoulders and knees that popped up out of the water.

"Why are you just barging in here anyways? It's inappropriate,” she scolded him.

"I didn't just barge in here. I knocked, multiple times. And then waited several more minutes
and tried again before opening the door and calling for you." Hermione moved herself closer
to the side of the tub, using the barrier to help hide herself but consequently moving her
closer to him.

"I yelled at you again once I was inside. You didn't ever stir when I checked your pulse."
Malfoy's anger was diminishing, but he did not sound the least bit apologetic. She thought
that the wandless magic was what tired her out, she didn't even really pay any mind as to how
much draught she had taken.

"Well, I'm alive and well as you can see. Now please leave." Her voice shook a little as her
adrenaline wore off. She was still feeling the effects of the potion and couldn't fight off a
 couple long, heavy blinks.

"Hey," Malfoy reached out his hand and shook her knee. "Hate me all you want. I'm not
leaving you in here like this. So you can either get out now, or get used to bathing with a
babysitter."

Hermione wanted to say something quick back, but she was just so tired. She leaned her head
against the side of the tub, letting her eyes rest for just a moment.

Malfoy's hand was still on her knee, and he tried to shake her awake again, but there was no
use. He was still for a few minutes, and she was drifting further into sleep before she felt his
hand leave her and he stood to walk away. She reflexively reached out to grab onto the thing
that was just holding her and bring it back. It was so nice.

She heard something break the surface of the water and her body was surrounded by a large,
drenched bathrobe. The feeling was unpleasant, and she tried to push it off, but something
kept pulling it down to wrap around her as the water was drained from the tub. Once empty,
she was surrounded by hot air that dried herself and the robe.

"Icalidous," she mumbled the incantation, and heard a chuckle in response.

The next moment she was lifted from the bath with one arm surrounding her back and the
other under her knees, her arms automatically surrounding his neck like she used to do when
her parents carried her to bed as a child. As she breathed in, the smell of him was so pleasant,
she nuzzled closer against his neck and breathed in deeply. He smelled a little like her
because they use the same soap but mixed with a different scent that was distinctly him. She
pulled her arms tighter around his neck and let out a small hum as she took in another breath.

She heard him mumbling something under his breath as she continued to rest against him, her
lips and nose brushing against his neck. He set her down on something that was much softer
than the bathtub and she let out a sigh as her body fell even deeper into sleep.

He tried to pull away, but she still had her hands around him, not wanting to let go. He gave a
frustrated grunt and stilled, and she thought she had won. But then he reached back with one
hand to unhook hers and laid them to rest on her stomach. She didn't like it. Her arms felt
empty. She reached out to grab him again, but he stopped her.

"We can't, my darling."

Those two words. 'We can't.' They were too familiar to ones that hurt her when she was
awake. Her mind was mostly lost in sleep, and she decided to give herself over to it
completely. Never wanting to hear the words again.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you to everyone following along to this story and sharing all your thoughts and
time with me. Your comments and kudos are so appreciated!

Don't you just LOVE it when the person you like (or significant other) calls you
sensitive. A lot happening in this chapter, I hope you like the different sides of each
character and how they are coming out. Thanks again!
 Right
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The room was dark and her head was sunken so deep into the pillow when Hermione woke.
Her robe fell open when she stretched her arms letting the morning air cool her chest. Then it
hit her. She closed her robe quickly and sat up, looking around the empty bedroom.

She had slept in Malfoy's bed.

She remembered practicing wandless magic in the bath before drifting off, and then Malfoy
waking her abruptly. But everything else was a blur.

Light was peeking through the curtains and soft music was drifting in from the study. She
threw the comforter off and got dressed in the pair of pajama shorts and jumper she had laid
out the night before. She saw in the mirror that her hair was still wrapped in a bun on the top
of her head, and just a couple curls had escaped around her face. She must have hardly
moved during the night.

She opened the door into the study and slowly walked out, having to shield her eyes from the
bright sun. Neddy really undersold her master's talent. His fingers moved effortlessly over the
keys as he played a song from memory. She closed the door behind her, and the sound caught
his attention.

"Did I wake you?" he asked, pausing his playing.

"No, I don't think so. You play beautifully," she said as she went to sit on the couch, "I don't
think I've slept that much since sixth year."

"Hmm." Malfoy responded a bit coldly as he resumed his playing.

"I'm sorry to put you out. You could have woken me and had me move to the couch, I don't
think I would have noticed the difference." He kept his eyes on the keys while he continued
playing.

"S'fine. Hardly noticed you were there."

Hermione didn't have any time to process the statement before Neddy appeared with their
breakfast. Grateful for the distraction she started to fix her tea. The music helped her relax,
and though there was still an awkwardness from the last couple of days, the piano filled the
silence between them, relieving most of the tension. There was a pause when Malfoy pulled
out sheets of music to start playing next, and he turned his head to address Hermione.

"Do you play?"

She nodded, having just taken a bite of toast. He waved her over and slid down the bench to
make room. She was struck still for a moment but cleaned her hand and joined him on the
bench, trying to keep as much distance between them as possible.

Hermione dressed in such a rush that she didn't think her outfit through properly. Her shorts
rode up even further when she sat, leaving most of her upper thighs bare. She tucked her
hands under her legs and waited for Malfoy to speak again, unable to come up with words
herself. A reaction that had been happening more often.

Malfoy raised his brow with a smirk and moved the sheet music more in front of her. She
took a deep breath before freeing her hands and placing them on the keys. Missed notes
caused the notes on the sheet music to shake, mocking her mistake. The reaction got to her
nerves, and she started making more errors when suddenly she felt Malfoy's hand on her
lower back.

"Your posture is abysmal, Granger. Straighten up. There you go. Now roll your shoulders
back and just let them fall." She adjusted herself on the bench and did what he said, and his
other hand went to her left wrist resting on the keys. "Your small finger and wrist should be
aligned with your elbow. And stop buckling your fingers."

She made the corrections and resumed playing, her eyes locked on the dancing notes and
trying her best to keep her head straight. He had made it clear that he did not want anything
to do with her in the way she was currently feeling right now.

His gaze was fixed down, watching her hands on the keys. Her arm pressed against him often
as she reached further down the piano. He made a near-silent groan and removed his hand
from her wrist, letting her maintain the posture herself.

A moment later, she felt the back of his fingers gently ghost the skin on the outside of her
upper thigh. His eyes had traveled lower and were now fixed on her bare legs. She whipped
her head back straight and focused again on the music, telling herself that Malfoy's breathing
had not increased. Her action caused a curl fall in front of her eyes, but she doesn't want to
stop playing and risk ruining whatever was happening.

When Malfoy's hand moved from her lower back to push the curl back for her, she lost her
place and froze. Keeping her eyes straight, she could feel his breath with how close he was.
She leaned into his hand more and every point on her skin that he was touching started to be
amplified.

Thinking she should say something, she opened her mouth to speak. But her stomach was
fluttering with nerves and excitement, and she just leaned her head a little closer.

The fluttering was replaced with a troubling ache, and she gasped and pulled back in
response. Malfoy snapped out of it a second after she did, and his eyes darted to the hallway
door.

"Bedroom," he said, nudging her lightly on her thigh as he stood. A moment later there was a
rap on the door and Malfoy waited for Hermione to close the door to the bedroom completely
before opening it.

"Come in," Malfoy said, and she could hear someone walk into the room.
"What happened to you last night? You were supposed to meet us after the formal." Theo's
voice was on edge..

"Decided to turn in early. What happened?"

Hermione could hear someone fixing something from the drink cart, and Theo's voice came
next, closer to the door where it sat.

"It's Blaise. Well, Parks technically but you know how those two are," Theo sounded frantic,
he was only silent for a moment before pouring himself another drink. "She is going to come
with us today and she has no training and no fucking idea what to expect."

The comment triggered something in Malfoy and he sounded more on edge. "On whose
order? I assigned tasks with my father for this week, no one even mentioned her name."

"I mentioned it, not fucking thinking. Goyle said Parkinson father is trying to get her more
involved and I figured better she just tag along with us to satisfy him," Theo started to
ramble. "We didn't get the specifics for the task until later last night and- bloody hell Draco.
She'll get eaten alive. Which means Blaise will be fucking babysitting her all night instead of
looking after himself. You need to come with us. I can't take care of them both on my own."

"Amadeus, the fool. He is going to get his daughter killed." Draco paused before continuing,
"I can't go. I'm meant to check on Hogwarts today. I'll instruct Pansy to come with me." This
pacified Theo and she heard him fall on the couch with a relieved groan.

"Thank Merlin."

"Are you all set, then? It won't be an easy win with just you and Zabini."

"Ah, we'll do good enough. They're sending along some new recruits for us to test so we
should have a few extra bodies to hide behind." Theo sounded immensely more calm. Ironic
given that the task they were describing was anything but safe. "We'll maybe head up to
Hogsmeade for old time sake if we live."

"Hmm," Malfoy hummed thoughtfully. "You won't find slags in Hogsmeade this time of year,
mate."

Theo scoffed. "Yes, well. I supposed Zabini and I will have to find entertainment in other
ways. So long as students aren't plaguing the town this week it should be pleasant enough."

"Greyback has been patrolling the Forbidden Forest and surrounding area. Too risky to have
students off grounds with that many packs in the area."

"Madness. How does bringing in vermen help our cause? Have you any idea how many
people Greyback has turned in the last couple of months?"

The boys finished up their conversation and Theo had to rush out since he lost track of time.
A few moments later he opened the door to the bedroom and found her sitting on the couch.

"Everything alright?" She asked him.

"Yeah, got it all sorted. Sorry about that." He said leaning against the door. She nodded with a
tight smile and didn't know what to say next. She had so many questions that went in various
directions, she didn't know which to ask first.

"Before Theo knocked there was a moment." Draco stood a little taller at her statement. "I
felt something. It wasn't unpleasant necessarily, but it was sort of like, I don't know, a
warning?"

Malfoy put his hands in his pockets and nodded. "It's the wards, they'll alert anytime there is
an unexpected visitor approaching the door. Is the first time someone has shown up
uninvited, so you probably haven't experienced it before."

"Why would I feel it? I am just a guest here; these aren't my rooms."

Malfoy looked a little uncomfortable again before further explaining. "For all intents and
purposes of the wards, they are our rooms. Just these, not the entire Manor obviously. It was
the only way to grant you access when you arrived." The blood wards. Hermione just
assumed she was added to grant her access. She didn't realize what all Malfoy handed over
by adding her.

"You're taking Pansy Parkinson with you? To Hogwarts today?" It was the first information
she had addressed that she overheard through the wall. They had just been ignoring her
knowledge on the subject so far. "Blaise said the other day that they were set to be married. It
sounds like he's worried about her."

"There is no betrothal contract yet but yes, they are technically courting. It's a very common
thing, Granger." He added the last bit as an afterthought.

"It's just surprising. I always thought you and Pansy got on during school." That made him
huff a laugh.

"Parkinson is one of my eldest friends. She was a bit of a bratty child though, if you can
imagine, so my parents never took to her. They prefer me a more docile type of bride. It's for
the best, it'd be like bedding my sister." He said with a look of disgust.

"Is she in some kind of trouble?"

"Her father has gone a bit mad over the years. Her mother died a year ago, but nobody talks
about why or how." Hermione could see the grief in Malfoy's eyes. "It happens sometimes to
those with an affliction for dark magic. They lose touch of sanity and become addicted to it.
We all try to help her when we can. Zabini gifts her weekends away on Holiday, organizes
her to visit long distance friends or… friends." This he said, raising his brows suggestively,
and it lightened the mood a little. "There is no leaving her family home for good though
unless she is wed or disinherited. "

"I had no idea you were so close," she said genuinely.

"Gryffindor's are not the only ones who care for their friends, Granger. We've been fighting
for our lives long before you ever received your first copy of Hogwarts: A History." He
pushed himself off the doorway and walked past her into the closet. "The fighting just looks a
little bit different now. Less tactful. More brutal."

He put on his death eater cloak and held his mask in his hand. "Don't pity her too much. If
you ever go hand to hand with Pansy in combat my galleons are on her. Ruthless witch.
Maybe you can show her mercy, though? If you ever run into her on the outside."

It wasn't until after he left that she pondered if she'd ever see him on the outside as well.

Lestrange led the afternoon meetings. He spoke of the mission Theo and Blaise are on and
how it was being used as a test for newer members. There had been so few new people
coming by the manor, Hermione was hoping that support was diminishing. However, she
learned they are restricting access to the manor to initiated death eaters and their family
members only.

Attacks on muggle cities were increasing. Lestrange in the upcoming weeks plans to attack
Parliament so that all of England will submit to Voldemort's reign. One side of the group
claimed the Dark Lord was uninterested in the muggle world, while the other argued all
beings should be held to their rightful place. Lestrange, always promoting violence, said that
any further ventures into the muggle world will depend on the success of controlling
England.

Hermione has taken to waiting for Malfoy to come home before trying to fall asleep. She read
the book on wandless magic he gave her. However, she couldn't focus her mind enough to
succeed in any of the exercises and she kept checking the clock as it got later into the night.

He arrived covered in blood that was not his and Hermione's heart sank. He met her eyes for
a moment before heading to the bathroom without a word. Hermione had Neddy prepare a
small meal for him, and the elf added in a double portion of pudding for good measure.

Malfoy came out in his long sleeve t-shirt and gray joggers, an outfit she hadn't seen him
wear since they brewed the Polyjuice potion together. He sat in front of his meal next to her
on the couch and their knees touched. Hermione moved to put more distance between them,
the memory of what happened last time in this position too fresh in her mind.

Malfoy ate half a roll from his meal before speaking to her. "Bloody werewolves."

"Greyback?" She croaked out.

"He can't control the members of his own pack, let alone all of the others they brought in.
Had to make an example of several of them today." He said, shaking his head. She turned to
face him, putting her back to the armrest and bringing her knees to her chest. "What Theo
said this morning, he's not the only one to think it. Why the Dark Lord preaches purity and
then makes us work with those things is a mystery to us all."

"Well, Voldemort preaching purity at any rate hardly makes any sense to begin with." She
threw out casually. Malfoy rose brow at her, waiting for her to continue. "Well, because of his
heritage." She spoke as if it were obvious.
"What are you going on about?" He asked, sounding genuinely confused.

"Since he's a half blood," she said, unsure why Malfoy wasn't catching on.

"That's absurd."

She stared at him. Not able to tell if Malfoy was having a go at her.

"Malfoy, Voldemort's father was a muggle." She stated as a simple fact, like it was common
knowledge.

He scoffed. "No. He's a pureblood. He's leading the movement for blood purity for Salazar's
sake."

"Ironic isn't it," she remarked.

"That is impossible." He insisted, but the surety he usually has in his voice was gone.

It was her turn to be in disbelief now. "How has this never come up? Do you even know his
real name?"

When Malfoy understood that she was being sincere, it was like something clicked in his
eyes and he turned forward. It was strange, seeing all the pieces fall together for him right
before her eyes.

"No one is allowed to question the Dark Lord. He says it is an act against his authority.
Anyone who questions him, even casually, hasn't lived to say another word." He shook his
head, his irritation getting more visible. "And how, may I ask you, did you happen across this
information?"

"My best friend is 'The Chosen One'," she answered plainly. "We found out his real name in
second year."

"Second year?!" She smiled more fully and gave a half shrug. "You just decided to keep this
information for yourself?"

"We tried to tell the wizarding community a lot of things when Voldemort returned. No one
was too keen on accepting any of it as the truth."

He moved to grab another roll off his plate but then pulled his hand back. Too shocked to eat.
Hermione took a moment to go to the bedroom and came back with a quill and parchment.

"It's an anagram. Look," she said, writing out Voldemort's given and then chosen name. "He
was ashamed of his father's surname, so he changed it. His mother was a witch from the
Gaunt family."

Malfoy stared at the paper, and then up at her.

"He really is the Heir of Slytherin though, if that is any comfort to you." She did her best to
hide her amusement.
It was strange how painfully obvious Voldemort's hypocrisy was as soon as some looked into
it. She could tell the moment Malfoy stops being skeptical and can no longer hide from the
truth. He turned on the couch to face her, putting his arm around the back like he did the last
time they sat together. Hermione just pulled her knees closer to herself.

"Holding out anything else from me, witch?"

"You keep your secrets, I keep mine," she parroted his statement from their previous fight.

He gave her a genuine smile before looking back to the paper. Hermione should feel more
empathetic that his chosen leader was nothing but a lie, but the feeling never came.

"I need a drink. Have Neddy rid of this unless you want it," he said.

"A drink sounds perfect actually." She jumped at the chance to put more space between them.
"Do you want anything in particular?"

"Yes."

Draco walked up right behind her. His body shifted as he grabbed a glass and bottle with
either hand and began to pour, surrounding her with his arms. He knew what he was doing;
she could convince herself earlier that she was imagining it but there was no denying it now.
She stood still. Closing her eyes and letting the contact happen. She heard a clunk as he set
his glass down and then his hand was on her hip.

Her eyes shot open, there was no excuse she could come up with as to why she was letting
the closeness continue if someone were to see. He let out a harsh breath, and it warmed the
part of her neck that was exposed.

"You keep letting me touch you," he mumbled as he leaned his head on her shoulder. "You
shouldn't be letting me touch you."

She sighed, wanting to feel his breath one more time before the spell was broken. When she
felt his lips lightly trace her skin from her collarbone up her neck, she let her head fall back
on him. Each moment she silently pleaded for the tender touch not to stop, Malfoy answered
with the soft graze of his lips.

He used his hand on her hip to pull her against him. The other grabbed her jaw, and then his
mouth was on hers. It was nothing like the delicate kiss that overcame her the night in the
room. It was hard. Demanding. And Hermione could do no more but surrender to it.

His arm tightened around her, lifting her slighting so that her toes barely grazed the floor. Her
back arched as she tried to get even closer and he groaned when she rubbed against him. The
hand on her jaw circled around and she could feel his fingers and they pushed into her hair,
and a moan escaped from her mouth into his.

They remain like this, a mindless pushing and pulling between her back and his front. It was
everything and she wanted more.
Silky blonde hair was tangled between her fingers, and she reluctantly removed her hand
from them to turn and face him. Her arms surrounded his neck to help hold herself up and he
lifted her the remaining way until their bodies were formed against one another.

Beautifully blushed and eyes dark, Draco looked as lost in the moment as she felt. The skin
of his cheek was soft and hot as she trailed her fingertips to brush his lips. She was wrong
before. Looking into his eyes, seeing him panting and his lips swollen from the way they
were touching each other; this was everything.

Already missing the way he tasted, she leaned in to connect them again, only to feel him pull
away. Her body slid down his until her feet were back firmly on the floor. When he took a
few steps back, her hands were the last to break contact.

"I'm sorry. I- I don't know what came over me," he said, still breathless, and suddenly it was
painful to look at him. He ran his hand over his mouth and looked away from her in shame.
"I'm being stupid putting us in these situations. It's not-"

"It's not right, I know. You've told me before," she bit out. The hurt was relieved a little when
she let it turn into anger.

Malfoy took a few more steps away from her before continuing to speak. "You are a prisoner
here, Granger. We can't cross this line when there is a chance you are only participating to
please me out of fear for your safety."

Oh.

She frequently thought about her safety when talking with Malfoy, but she didn't think that
she would feel pressure in that way to keep things cordial. That was not what overcame her a
few moments ago.

"I'm not- I don't-" she took a breath, getting flustered at her lack of ability to construct a
coherent sentence. "That is not why I'm participating."

The words sound even more stupid when she said them out loud. "And I don't think I can be
considered a prisoner if the only person who knows I am here is desperate for me to leave."

Malfoy glanced at her and then looked at the floor nodding briefly. Maybe he was right. She
tried to keep her mind focused on the logic of the situation, rather than the part that wanted to
be held against him again.

"I suppose it does complicate things a bit," she got out, barely above a whisper. "It's probably
best we don't… that this doesn't happen again."

He was staring at her mouth while she talked, and she wondered if her lips looked the same
as his did.

"The power dynamic is too one sided. It would be bad for us to continue."

He nodded, still staring at her hungrily, and she took her chances saying the next bit. "And
there is also the whole blood purity thing."
 That snapped him out of his daze, and he was looking back at the floor.

"Right. And then there is that."

She had the answer to the question she had been avoiding asking herself. And now she
wished she could take it back.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for everyone who has followed along and reviewed this story.

This was one of the first moments I thought of when I did the outline/timeline for this
story. It was important that their first real kiss wasn't in the middle of a heated argument
or fight. It's more like they are giving into their feelings, rather than getting overpowered
by them.

A heads up that things are going to get progressively more "E", in case that sort of thing
bothers you.
 Rebound
Chapter Notes

TW will always be in end notes if applicable.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"Again."

"Crucio."

Theo's screams fill the drawing room as his body convulsed. It was the fourth time Dolohov
has hit him with the curse, and Hermione didn't think she could be in the room for another
minute.

Their mission to take over the Glasgow City Chambers had been disrupted by the Order. One
of the new recruits disapparated on arrival, likely the traitor. Hermione was ecstatic when the
news was first broken. However, she did not expect the Dark Lord to arrive during the
afternoon meeting and punish the two young Slytherin's leading the mission for their failure.
Theo was giving the debrief when Voldemort arrived, so he was receiving the bulk of his
anger.

"Enough," Voldemort barked, and Dolohov relieved his spell. Theo remained on the ground,
twitching and gasping with pain. Blaise looked like he was either going to be ill or kill
someone himself. Malfoy was staring past his friend to an empty corner of the room, trying to
remain neutral, Neddy not able to distract him with food and drink this time.

"Now Lucius," Voldemort continued. "How long will it take to gain back our position in
Scotland?"

"Difficult to say, My Lord. The reinforcements in the muggle cities make it unviable for us to
go in again with such small forces again," Lucius' voice shook as he spoke. He was not
responsible for this failure, but Voldemort was raging; having lost a position of power so
close to Hogwarts.

Voldemort directed his wand to Theo and lifted him so he was levitating off the floor, facing
the table. Malfoy has to look away, but Blaise's gaze was locked on Theo as he fought for
consciousness. Theo subtly shook his head, but the movement was so small she could be
mistaken.

"Nott, Zabini, I am disappointed in you. Your sons have neglected to understand the
importance of their mission. I hope their carelessness is not a result of your lack of
dedication?"
"No, my Lord. I am as disgusted with them as you are," Nott spat. Zabini nodded in
agreement, and Blaise was unphased by his fathers dismissal.

Voldemort stared at Blaise until he got his attention, "As it so happens, we cannot afford to
have two of our leads down," he shifted his gaze back to Theo. "So you, Young Nott, will just
have to make sure your comrades here don't forget."

"Again."

When Dolohov's curse hit him, Theo's head flung back and his scream was coarse as it
bounced off the wall. She looked at the table, silently begging one of the death eaters in
attendance to make it stop. Blaise's eyes are glossed over, a second from breaking. Dolohov
was donning a sadistic smile as Theo thrashed, still levitated in mid air. He wouldn't be able
to take much more. He was barely conscious before the last curse hit him and it had already
been going on for nearly a minute. Someone had to stop him.. Theo's screams, mixed with
her memory of being tortured herself, start to make her panic and she was breathing hard
under the cloak. The word kept repeating in her mind as her eyes shifted from Theo to
Dolohov. Stop, stop, stop.

STOP

Dolovov's wand flies out of his hand. Theo whimpered softly, his head hanging, no longer in
control of his body. Eyes scroll around the table, trying to identify who disarmed him.
Hermione was so relieved that the torturing was over, she has no time to celebrate her success
with intuitive magic.

Theo drops lifeless to the ground with a thud. The Dark Lord looked from him to Dolohov
with disinterest.

"Such curses should not be done with laziness Antonin, you are lucky the rebound was so
minimal. Just as well, Nott, I don't think your son was going to last much longer." Theo's
father gives an amused chuckle, not even sparing a glance for his son. "However, I fear the
seriousness of the matter has not yet been conveyed. Draco! Let's see if you are better
equipped to keep possession of your wand."

Voldemort set his bloodshot eyes on Blaise. Blaise's eyes were ice cold, and he rose from his
seat and walked around until his body stood between Theo and the table. Hermione saw Theo
try to stretch his fingers, but he didn't have the strength to move them an inch.

Draco rose from his seat and Hermione felt she was going to be ill. Blaise was still standing
after the first curse, and Voldemort clapped in approval. Hermione couldn't take it, she was
back in the room well before Blaise's punishment was over, not wanting to know how far
Voldemort's rage would take it.

It had been five days since Blaise and Theo took off on their mission. Hermione knew
something must have gone wrong when Lucius directed several more death eaters and
recruits to join them. The muggle city had reinforcements in place before the death eaters
departed the Manor.
Malfoy was getting more worried by the day. He has always had a habit of nervous touch,
whether it be fiddling with his ring or breaking items into small pieces. On the more stressful
days during the last week, he took to touching her. He would brush against her, even when
there was plenty of room to avoid contact. He would sit as close to her on the couch as
possible, throwing his arm over the back and fiddling with her hair between his fingers. One
evening when she was brushing her teeth, he came up behind her and leaned his head on her
shoulder. The act mirrored what he did the first time he kissed her, and she hated how much
she was begging in her mind for him to do it again.

He never did though. He never touched her in a way that would have to be acknowledged. A
squeeze to her shoulders as he walked by, pushing her hair off her shoulder to reveal her
collar bone. He knew she wanted him to do more, but the little touches seemed to fill an
emptiness in each of them that they couldn't bring themselves to voice out loud.

Tonight, it was like his fears became a reality. It wasn't Theo and Blaise's fault that the Order
caught wind of their mission, they had no say in which recruits attended. But it made no
difference to Voldemort. Whoever was leading the mission that failed would have to be
punished in the end. Malfoy led a lot of missions, yet he had never been punished. Hermione
doesn't know if she should be happy or devastated for him.

Her success at wandless magic was the only thing that kept her from spiraling. Disarming
spells are simple, yet effective. Being able to perform one without a wand was a huge
accomplishment. The book Draco gave her was proving to be as valuable as she suspected.

When the clock reached one in the morning, she was frantically pacing in the study. She was
just about to grab the cloak and head out again when the door banged open and Malfoy
stumbled inside. She was so relieved that she forgot herself and all but jumped in his arms.
Luckily, he responded immediately, coiling his arms tightly around her as he buried his face
in her neck.

He mumbled something but she couldn't make out the words. Hands pushed into her hair,
holding her tightly to him for a moment before tugging back. She gasped at the slight pain
but then he was kissing her, and she forgot everything around them except for the feeling of
his lips on hers. It was never supposed to happen again. She remembered there was a reason
it shouldn't, but it could hardly matter when something so small made her feel so alive.

She was meeting his fevered pace, not able to get close enough to him. He kept one hand
tangled in her hair and reached down with the other to hitch her legs around his middle. He
was walking them back to the couch when he stumbled, and she had to react quickly to catch
them both before they fell over. She could taste it then, the whiskey. He still had her strongly
in his grasp when they regained their balance, and he leaned in to kiss her again.

"Wait," she whined, not wanting to stop but knowing he was in no condition to continue.

"I just need a little bit," he said with hooded eyes. Lips parted and shiny from their kiss. His
face chased hers as she tried to pull back further. "Just a little more."

His words sounded so dark and desperate, they shot an unfamiliar feeling through her body to
the spots that craved the most attention. He took her bottom lip between his, sucking gently
before pulling it between his teeth. She couldn't help the sound that escaped her and must put
her hand between them before Malfoy started devouring her again and she lost all restraint.

"I don't think we should-" she moaned as he started kissing and sucking on her neck, and she
tried to remember what she was going to say.

"No one will know," he said between kisses. "No one will ever find out."

That snaps her out of it. She shoved him away and he held his hands up slightly in surrender,
like it was his touch that upset her.

"What is it you don't want them to know, Malfoy? That you're harboring a mudblood in your
room, or that you have been snogging one?" She tried to scold him, but her voice broke over
the words.

"Don't say that," he snapped at her.

"Say what, snogging?" she challenged him.

"Don't call yourself that word." He was pointing at her now. "That doesn't apply to you. Not
anymore." He said as if he was not the one who donned her with the slur in the first place.

"Doesn't apply to me? Why? Because you know me too well now to convince yourself that I
am vile and worthless? I hate to break it to you Malfoy, but I am not the one that has changed
in this equation."

"You are nothing like them!"

"I AM them!" She yelled back.

"Don't say that. Don't you fucking say that, Hermione! You have just as much magical
potential as any member of the sacred twenty-eight I have ever seen. More in some cases."
His face is a mixture of anger and terror. "You are exceptional. I may not have noticed it
when we were in school, but I have now, okay? The muggles, they- they-"

He was losing it now, desperate to find truth in his own statement. "They are the problem.
They are the ones we need to get rid of. That's where we got this wrong. It's us against them,
Granger. We just need the Dark Lord to see that you are one of us."

"And if I didn't have magic?" Tears were flowing down her face. "If I woke up tomorrow and
my magic was gone, would it be easy for you to rid of me then?"

He had no reply as he watched the tears run down her cheeks. He tried to reach up and touch
them, but she slapped his arm away.

"What about my parents? They haven't any magic. Never have. Shall we go hunt them down
and get rid of them together?" He reached for her again, seeing that she was pulling away
from him, but she stepped back. For the first time since she's been there, his touch made her
hurt in a way she didn't want to feel.
"You are sick if you think that my muggle parents are the problem. Especially since my father
has never killed anyone." Her voice didn't waiver. He kept lifting and lowering his arms,
having gotten used to being able to touch her to center himself this week. He eventually just
ran them through his hair and looked down.

"Go to bed. Sober up. We shouldn't discuss any more of this tonight," her tone was
authoritative, having scolded Ron and Harry enough times to have it well-rehearsed. Malfoy
only delayed for a few more moments before conceding into his bedroom.

After a couple hours of restlessness, she peaked into Malfoy's bedroom and saw he was
passed out on his bed fully clothed, Neddy having draped a throw blanket over him to cover
as much as it could. They kept getting this wrong. Doing everything in the worst way. If
things kept getting worse, she feared he may not even try and help her anymore.

There was commotion in the hallway that was rare in Malfoy's nearly private floor. She
looked out the spy hole and saw Blaise and Goyle, shouldering a half-conscious Theo
between them. They walk him into the guest bedroom a few doors down the hall and close
the door behind them.

She grabbed her cloak and exited the room quickly. She waited outside the guestroom door,
hoping to get a peek at Theo when the others exited the room. After about twenty minutes,
the door opened and Goyle started to walk out and Hermione was able to sneak inside.

"I'm sure the room across the hall is available, if you want to stay," Goyle whispered to Blaise
who was sitting in a chair to the side of Theo's bed. Hermione could see that Goyle was quite
under the influence as well.

"I'm not leaving him," Blaise said without looking up.

Goyle continued. "I've got to go back to mine, I head out for patrols in the morning. I can
cover your London trip if needed, hardly had anything planned this weekend anyways."
Blaise nodded in thanks before Goyle exited the room. Though still a bit slow, Goyle has
proven to be less revolting than she had always assumed. The revelation becoming a theme
for most of the Slytherin students she had gotten to know better.

Once Goyle was out of the room, Hermione realized her mistake when Blaise locked the door
with his wand. She silently prayed that he would need to leave before Malfoy woke. Her
worries faded as she looked between Blaise and Theo, both appearing an inch to death. Theo
has several physical wounds from the mission that look magically healed, but his body was
so tired from Dolohov's curses that they were still apparent on his dull skin.

Blaise had clearly got the better end of the punishment, but watching the way he looked at his
friend made it seem like his torture was far from over. He tentatively grabbed Theo's hand
and took it in both of his, running his thumb over his fingers. Theo moaned softly, furrowing
his brow and Blaise sat up, looking at him and pushing his hair off his face.

"Antonin's a royal cunt," he croaked out.

"I'm going to kill him." There was no humor in Blaise's voice.

"Oh, none of that. I'll be fine."

"The next mission we're both on. He's fucking dead. It won't be quick. I'll make him watch as
I gut him and shove the mess down his throat." Blaise's voice seemed eerily calm as he
described his plan.

"Mm, not the kind dirty things I want to hear at this hour, mate." Theo jested, getting a bit of
his voice back.

"Mate?" Blaise responded. Theo's comments successfully disarming him.

"Are we alone?" he whispered and Blaise nodded..

"Hmm. No talking then." He lifted his chin slightly and Blaise wasted no time reaching down
to meet him. He barely brushed his lips for a moment before pulling back and Theo groaned.

"I'm fine. Give us a real snog, Zabini," he said trying to lean forward, the motion too much
for his injured body and he winced and retraced back.

"You're not fine, Theodore. Do you know how many curses you took?" Blaise's anger was
back in full force. "I thought you were going to die. And then I was going to die taking down
as many as those fuckers as possible."

"Well, we made it. Wouldn't be us if we didn't flirt with death a bit." Theo forfeited trying to
sit up and settled with his head turned to Blaise. "How bad was it?"

"It was horrible. I couldn't do anything without getting us killed for certain. I just had to wait
and see if you'd live." Blaise's voice was so helpless, like he couldn't help but relive those
moments that happened just hours ago.

"So little faith in me. You look like Dolohov got to you too."

"Nah Draco. Bloody genius, though. I was just about to end it all when he disarmed
Dolohov."

"He never." Theo said, astonished.

Blaise nodded and laughed under his breath. "Wandlessly too, so no one would know it was
him. Dolohov had to play it off like he lost focus and the spell rebounded. The Dark Lord
made Draco punish me after that, but I could have kissed the bastard between curses." Blaise
said while stroking Theo's hand.

"Of course he did, the bloody prince. Always trying to take my spotlight," Theo laced their
fingers together. "He is either ruthless, or a hero. I don't even know who's side he's on
anymore."

"The Malfoy's have their own side. It supersedes all others."

"Maybe he can help with Pans? Get her out of going to Glasgow with us? I don't think she'll
hold up well now that we're to hit the cathedral," Theo said tentatively.
Blaise brushed his hand through Theo's hair again and waited a few moments to reply. "We've
just gotten back, love. Draco took Pansy to Hogwarts with him, remember?"

"Ah well, you can fill me in later. Hopefully it's just that last bit that's fallen out." Theo said
with a slight tremble to his voice. "I'm more concerned about the physical condition of my
body to be honest. Better give it a tug, just to make sure everything's still working."

Hermione takes a subconscious step back, really detecting she was not where she should be.
She lightly bumped the wall behind her by mistake and Blaise's head shot in her direction.

"Did you hear that? Lumos." Blaise aimed his wand right where Hermione was hidden, and
she held her breath.

"I didn't hear anything," Theo stated.

Blaise, relentless, walked towards Hermione and she was about to gasp right before he turned
to the door at the last second. He rushed into the hallway, leaving the door open and
Hermione was able to slip out behind him. She stood to the side in the hall until he returned
to the room, locking the door behind him.

Malfoy was still asleep when she entered the study, and she was feeling more restless than
before. Theo and Blaise spoke like they weren't interested in the Dark Lords reign, only about
staying alive. How many other death eaters were only involved for fear of their safety or for
those they loved?

Hermione saw Malfoy enter the bathroom in the mirror. She had barely gotten any sleep
during the night and hoped to be out and ready before he awoke.

"Hey," he mumbled as he walked up behind her, stopping right before his chest pressed
against her back like he had done for the past week. He reached around her to grab his
toothbrush and she wiggled away before he could accidentally make contact.

"Wait… don't-"

He tried to catch her around her waist, but she pushed his hand away. The game they have
been playing wasn’t fun anymore. He walked out of his room, looking beautifully put
together except for the death eater robes draped over his arm. Opting not to put them on
before he left like he usually did. He took the chair opposite of her and waited for her to
speak first.

"I apologize for last night. I should not have been so… insistent." He laced his fingers
together in front of himself, resting his elbows on his knees. "Things have been so- we have
been getting on so well lately."

She shook her head in disbelief. "Things go well as long as both ignore everything that is
important. So long as you can pretend I'm not a mudblood."

"Stop it. You know that's not how I think of you." He said, firmly.
"Just everyone that is like me," she countered with just as much impatience. "You can't care
for me and still have the same beliefs Malfoy. Those feelings can't coexist with each other."

"Can't I?" he snapped. "How much more do you want me to sacrifice for you, Granger? Is my
life not enough."

"It's not about sacrifice, Malfoy. It is about good versus evil. I will always be grateful to you
for all that you have done- but- if I were found and killed tomorrow, would you just continue
on with your duties?"

He jumped up from his seat. "That will never happen." He said and it sounded almost like a
threat.

"It would happen. Or worse. That is what people like you want to do to people like me."

He laughed at this, running his hand down his face and looking up at the ceiling. "You have
no idea what I want to do to you."

A particular type of nervousness started fluttering in her stomach, but she ignored it. Not
willing to give in anymore. When she didn't say anything in response, he looked at her, eyes
defeated and pleading.

"I don't want you to get hurt." He spoke like it was a confession.

"I don't want you to, either." She whispered back. It was easy to say. She knew they cared
about one another enough to admit it. It was just the rest of the world that remained in
question.

"I don't think your parents are the problem." She inhaled sharply, not expecting him to
address any more of their conversation from the previous night. "I knew that last night when
you first asked me about it. But I don't know what that means for the rest of the world,
Granger. There are a lot of evil muggles. I've seen them with my own eyes. Heard the stories
about how they would torture and murder magical people if they ever found out our abilities."

She fought off tears, devastated that he still couldn't understand. "And you haven't seen
magical people do the same?" It was just last night he watched two of his best friends being
punished until they were on the brink of death. Muggles didn't do that.

He looked at the clock. He was due for breakfast with his father and resident death eaters in
just a few minutes. Hermione crossed her arms when he looked back at her, knowing he was
running out of time.

"Who would hurt you if you decided to stay here with me instead of reporting downstairs.
The muggles?" He could only glance her way for a moment before looking down at his robes.
"Go ahead, don't neglect to wear them on my account."

She has to leave the room, her tears not staying back any longer. He stepped towards her, but
she hurried her pace and closed the bedroom door. She walked a few feet into the room, half
expecting him to follow her. He respected her wishes though, and eventually left the study to
 report downstairs. Hermione let herself cry freely once she heard the door close. For the first
time in the past few weeks, she got out her galleon and held it in her hand. It only takes a few
moments before its heat soothed her palm.

Chapter End Notes

TW: Descriptions of torture. Also inappropriate intoxicated behaviors.

Thank you to everyone who has commented and liked this story - it seriously means so
much to me. I hope the next few chapters don't disappoint. <3
 Rendezvous
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Even though they were not being outwardly angry, Malfoy kept his distance for the next
couple of days. Recruiting in full effect since the failure in Glasgow. The death eaters only
discussed logistics on a need-to-know basis, so Hermione must pick and choose which
conversations to drop in on. She was making note of Lestrange's updates on the Parliament
attack when Anthony walked in with the last arrivals of recruits. He looked perfectly in place
death eater robes, except for the occasional survey he would do of the room, trying to find the
tiniest thing amiss. He was looking for her. She was sure of it.

After the group's introduction, Anthony headed down the hall towards the hidden alcove they
used on his previous visit. When she caught up to him, he was leaning against the wall,
flipping through a copy of the Daily Profit. The alcove was so well hidden, she was not
surprised he couldn't find it. She grabbed the sleeve of his robe through the invisibility cloak,
and gently tugged him in the right direction. The hall was empty and he casted the silencing
spell once they were concealed..

"You know if you plan on faking reading, you shouldn't flip through the pages so quickly,"
Hermione joked as she took off the cloak. It feels like taking off a mask.

Anthony grinned just as largely back to her. "There she is."

He pulled her into a friendly hug, and she felt some tension release. "By the way if anyone
asks, you have never seen me cry. Ever. I fumbled on one word telling the Weasley's about
you and Ron has been a pain in my arse ever since." He pulled back and gave her a quick
peck on the cheek before letting her go completely. "That's from Ginny."

"Did you tell many people about me being here? After you left, I couldn't help feel like
maybe it be better if it stayed a secret." She said nervously.

Anthony nodded. "Only McGonagall, Ron, Ginny, and Arthur. Ron ended up telling Seamus
and George that you are alive and in hiding when they kept pestering as to why he was
suddenly so happy. But they think you are at a different Order safe house lying low. Figured
that'd be okay since Dolohov thinks you escaped anyhow." The tension she had been carrying
around released even further.

"I can't believe you stopped the attack on St. Mungos," Hermione said to him, excited but
more careful this time around.

"St. Mungos was all you. You have no idea how many lives have been saved, Hermione." A
disturbing realization hit her, and she reached out and pushed back his left arm sleeve.

"Ah. Yeah. Got that bit over the weekend at Hogwarts. They do a whole ceremony in front of
the students."
"I am so sorry, Anthony." She finally said, releasing him.

"It's nothing. I'll let you pick out the tattoo I get to cover it when this is all over." He
transfigured a couple galleons into letters. "For you. There were too many messages for me to
remember it all."

She wanted to rip them open, but she forced herself to pocket them. She pulled out her notes
as well and handed them over. Careful to only include the missions of certain death eaters.
She had already removed any information on Malfoy and his friends.

"I have something to ask of you," she said when she finished going over the priority of
attacks. "If anything were to happen to Draco, I don't think I would be able to survive here
much longer. And well-" she took a deep breath. "I wouldn't care to see him get hurt in any
fashion. If a mission goes wrong that he is leading, there is no saying what Voldemort will
do." Anthony remains silent, waiting for her to continue.

"You want us to stand down and let the death eaters win to protect Malfoy? Any idea how
many people may die if we do that?" She looked away shamefully, and Anthony gave her
time to explain herself. "Look, McGonagall has already restricted us to stunning spells when
death eaters are masked. No one wants to risk Malfoy getting killed and losing you. But
Hermione," his smile faded into something more sinister. "He is ruthless in battle. Nearly
unstoppable most of the time. And he's not casting stunners."

She nodded, knowing that Malfoy has tremendous success carrying out his duties, but refused
to take back her request.

"So, it's Draco now, huh?" He questioned her. "How are you so sure of his reasons for helping
you?"

Hermione shook her head. He wouldn't be using her for a pawn, they are too far past that
now.

"If he was up to something, I would have heard or seen it by now. He hasn't mentioned me to
anyone. Not even his father."

"You hear all conversations between him and Lucius?"

"Well no, not exactly. They have most of their discussions in Lucius study. But there is no
way I wouldn't have overheard anything if they had a plan about me."

"You think they are having private meetings and not planning anything between just the two
of them?" It seemed so simple when he said it. "It's the Malfoys, Hermione. Lucius got out of
time in Azkaban during the first war, I doubt he has not come up with a contingency plan this
time around. And you… you would be a really good plan." The happiness she felt when she
first saw Anthony has disappeared. She just wants this conversation to end.

"Draco wouldn't do that. I know that may be difficult to understand, so you'll just have to
trust me."
They decide Hermione will slip the notes in Anthony's robes before he goes into the
downstairs bathroom so he can quickly transfigure them inside. Anything he had for her will
be left behind for her to retrieve. They also came up with various signals for Anthony in case
they need to have a physical meeting again.

"How much do you hate the coin?" he said. lightly before they head out. "Ron is heat, and
Ginny's zaps. Though, I am pretty sure Seamus got in a few too." Her smile easily returned,
she loves the coin even more now that she knew what the messages meant. "Ginny was
hoarding the line one day and Molly had to put Ron in timeout he threw such a fit," He
laughed through his words and Hermione joined him. She remembered that day, she was so
confused why all the signals were zaps instead of a mixture of both.

They say their goodbyes and Anthony goes over a few more subtle movements he can do to
send her small messages. Mostly of them were just replacements for rude hand gestures, but
she was thrilled with the thought of him acknowledging her on a daily basis.

Anthony was there to gather intel on the afternoon meeting and she was walking through the
bedroom to read her letters on the balcony when she saw Malfoy digging through one of his
trunks.

"Hey," he said, standing up straight when he saw her. "Sorry, I was trying to drop in without
bothering you."

"It's fine. They're your rooms you can do whatever you like," she tried to sound impartial but
her voice noticeably shook. She couldn't believe her luck that he chose to apparate straight
into his room rather than walk in from the hall and realize she was missing.

He fidgeted with the small box he pulled from his trunk for a moment before surprising her
by speaking again. "I only have a few minutes, my father is expecting me. But I- can we
talk?" She nodded, not moving any closer or further away but allowing him to continue. "I'm
afraid I haven't gotten much closer on the wards." He leaned against the post of his bed.
Hermione used to love when he would relax and be more informal around her. Her stomach
still fluttered at the sight of him, but now it was coupled with a stab that she may never truly
have him.

"Would it be better if I stayed in a different suite? We could set up enchantments so that

people couldn't just walk in. It may not be as effective as these, but at least you'd be rid of
me," she had been thinking about it for a while. His floor was entirely private and vacant.

His face slipped, and he looked at her with disbelief and what she can only describe as dread.
It's so painfully beautiful and she wanted to say something to cheer him up or make him
laugh.

"No, you can't leave. It's better to stay here with me."

"How is this better? We hardly speak to each other, and you can't even look at me most days."
She sat on the couch, feeling too exposed standing straight in front of him, "I shouldn't have
crossed the line and I know it was my doing. I'd take it all back if I could, Malfoy. But I don't
know how much longer I can survive here with you cringing every time we're in the same
room."

He went to her then, and she was shocked when he knelt right in front of where she sat, his
face only slightly lower than hers. She had never seen him this close other than the couple
times they kissed, and she crossed her arms around herself to stop from touching him.

"I don't want to take it back," his words were rushed. Like he must get them out before he lost
his nerve. "I don't know what to say. I'll just make this worse and you'll hate me even more."

He touched her, reaching out and grabbing her hip and upper thigh. Holding her in place like
he was terrified she was going to leave. His eyes weren't holding back, they were so honest
and open she had to squeeze hers shut to dull the pain. The action frees tears that fell down
her cheeks, and Malfoy's hand reached up to brush them away.

"You are right. It's me who has it all fucked up. I just keep getting everything wrong." His
voice was unwavering. "I've been cruel, and foul, and I've been so blind. But not you. You
have always fought for what you believed in. Never been afraid to stand up to any little git
who tries to tell you otherwise. And your magic it's…" She waited, holding her breath and
leaning into his hand as he stroked her cheek while he struggled to find the words. "You
enchant me."

She opened her eyes and he was so close. "You are one of the wittiest people I've ever met.
So smart. So kind, so brave and…" he paused for a moment, biting his lip. "Forgiving?"

The last word was said with a small grin and she breathed out a laugh. It was all he needed,
and he was closing the distance between them, kissing the paths of her tears and they
continued to fall from her eyes.

"And so, so lovely." His lips brushed hers as he spoke, and she gave herself over.

Their lips fit perfectly together, and Hermione whined when she was forced to break it and
take a breath around his mouth. He sucked her bottom lip between his while she gasped, and
it's only a moment before they meet each other again.

He pulled her arms away from her body and moved them to wrap around his neck. Her knees
on either side of him and he pulled her to straddle his lap where he knelt in front of her on the
floor. It was electric. The pulses traveling throughout her body came together in the spot that
craved his touch the most, and she rolled her hips against him to soothe it.

His moan; the sound and taste, took her breath away and she was gone. Their angle changed
and now he was above her, refusing to release her mouth while she gasped around his lips.
Her head and shoulders were resting on the couch while her legs wrapped around his body as
their centers grinded together.

"So beautiful," he groaned while kissing her neck. "So fucking perfect."

His words sent her further into oblivion and she was touching every part of him her hands
could reach. He had just grabbed her jaw and forced their mouths together again when a
crack sounded from across the room.

"Get out!" He growled looking up behind them and covering Hermione more with his body.
She clicked her tongue and smacked his arm without thinking.

"Neddy is sorry, sir." Neddy clearly was not expecting to barge in on this kind of interaction.
"Err… good afternoon miss."

"Hi." She said sheepishly and tried to sit up, embarrassed of the compromising and
admittedly awkward position her and Malfoy got themselves into. Malfoy tightened his grip
and shot her a glare that had her stopping in her tracks.

"Out. Now." He said looking back at the elf.

"Yes sir, it's just err. Well Master Lucius is on his way up sir." Not a moment after the words
left her mouth, Hermione felt the familiar stir of the wards in her stomach. Malfoy groaned
and his head fell onto her shoulder as he tried to sneak in more kisses to her neck.

"It's okay." She said gently caressing his hair. "I'm not going anywhere."

He let out a frustrated sound one more time and then stood up and gently lowered her to the
ground. He bent down to kiss her again when they heard a knock on the hall door.

"For fuck's sake!" he threw towards the door and Hermione giggled. He quickly summoned
the box that he originally came to retrieve. "I wish I could stay, but-"

"It's fine, I'll see you tonight when you get back." Malfoy exhaled and kissed her again before
she pushed him away. "Go on, you shouldn't keep him waiting."

He looked her over hungrily as he backed away until the last moment when he had to close
the door.

"What is taking so long. Is it lost?" she heard Lucius say the second the door opened.

"Of course not, I'm not a child." Malfoy replied.

"Don't disrespect me boy. If you think she- "

"Not here. Let's talk on the way, we're already late."

Hermione didn't get to see Lucius' reaction to Malfoy's statement, but she couldn't bring
herself to care.

Wandless practice proved to be difficult while she waited for Malfoy to return, as she couldn't
stop herself from reaching up and touching her swollen lips. She stretched out on the couch
and leaned her head back towards the ceiling, reliving their encounter from earlier in the day
for what must have been the tenth time. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before.
Like walking on the line between life and death but with no fear of falling.
A small thud pulled her from her memories, and she saw Malfoy dropping his death eater
robes and mask on the floor. She stood quickly, feeling like she just got caught doing
something she shouldn't. Her nerves hit her, and she waited for him to take it back. To tell her
that it was not right and admit he didn't want her.

"Come here."

The million thoughts racing through her mind got ignored and she did as he said. Once she
was within reach, he pulled her against him and all her fears were washed away. Hugging
Malfoy felt different. The way his arms coiled and traveled firmer and lower on her back. It
only lasted a moment before he kissed her, and she was right back to where she was before he
left.

His hands traveled lightly over her arse and then grabbed her bare legs to wrap around his
waist. With her back against the wall he could press against her harder. She could feel him,
hard within his trousers and she shifted her hips so that the bulge rubbed against the
throbbing point between her legs. A groan escaped him and then suddenly he was ripping his
mouth away.

"We don't have time, Nott and Zabini are on their way up."

"Why?" she said, harshly.

"Because they hate me." He pressed them together again and pulled her Slytherin jump to the
side to kiss her collarbone, "I'll kill them all tomorrow."

Her body slid down his and he took a step back and stared at her, panting and leaning slightly
against the wall.

A curl fell out of her braid and he tucked it behind her ear before walking away to clear the
evidence of her from the study. She picked out a book to take with her into the bedroom, a
farce really since she would be listening in to every word that they say. Malfoy expected it
too as noticed the novel and then rolled her eyes. He kissed her one more time before heading
back into the study, kicking his robes to the side as he walked through the door.

"Got any gin?" Theo asks.

"Here sit, I'll get it for you." Blaise's voice rings out next.

"You baby him too much. It'll interfere with his healing," Goyle pokes at his friend and she
hears Malfoy snicker.

"I'll take a whiskey neat," Malfoy calls from his chair.

"Piss off."

Theo had only stayed in the room across the hall for one night, leaving in the morning to his
home once the potions took effect.

"So, what did I miss?" Theo's voice was still raspy with trauma.
"First initiation ceremony this weekend. It was… interesting," Goyle offered up first.

"Yeah, what's that about? I heard a bloke from our mission took the mark. How the fuck did
he manage that when I had to do a year of service before I was even considered?" Theo asks.

"Different times I suppose. The reports came back that they performed well enough
individually. The Dark Lord can't really afford turning away more bodies." Goyle suggested.

"Makes sense. Tear us apart for failing orders all while rewarding the bottom feeders that
were on the same team," Blaise spat out sardonically. "And your father just granted them
access to the Manor? What happened to keeping this place high security?"

"My father follows orders. Regardless of how nonsensical they are." This comment had the
other boys silent.

"We all follow orders, mate. To question it would be an action against the Dark Lord." Theo's
tone at the end of his statement inflected like a question.

"And your little off-the-record excursions are in support of the cause?" Malfoy threw back
harshly.

Blaise answered for him. "We do what is expected of us. Are you suggesting that we don't
notice your little excursions during the day? Funny, I don't believe I have ever heard you
present a debrief of them in any of our meetings. Care to do so now?" From what Hermione
has observed about Blaise, he didn't take kindly to threats. "Don't hear you questioning Greg
here. He's around less than all of us combined. Have at it Goyle, what have you done lately to
declare your support for the cause?"

"I have spent nearly every day with Crabbe and Goyle since I was a boy. I trust him more
than I trust my own family. It's you two that have always seemed to only come around when
you felt like it."

"Oi. Let's take it easy, Gentleman. We are all very pretty. No need for petty rivalries," Theo
tried to ease the tension.

"Is this why you wanted us up here? To question our loyalty? Merlin Draco, you really have
lost touch haven't you. Do you even think for yourself anymore?" Blaise wasn't pulling any
punches. "If you truly find our lack of enthusiasm so troubling, you should have let Dolohov
finish us off when he had the chance."

"Zabini!" Theo nearly shouted.

"Did you not just admit yourself that the Dark Lord's orders are nonsensical?" Blaise was
shouting now.

"I meant it." Malfoy says calmly, "I assume you agree?"

The silence was ringing through the room. The right answer was simple, they should defend
the Dark Lord. Yet, no one spoke up to do so.
 "What the fuck are you playing at, Malfoy?" Blaise finally stated.

Draco hesitated and Hermione held her breath, not sure what she was going to hear.

"Has anyone ever told you Voldemort's real name?"

Chapter End Notes

Draco hardly says the "perfect" thing, but he is trying and I have to love him for it.

Thank you so much for reading. In case anyone notices, I combined chapters 1 and 2 so
that is why this week is "Chapter 16" again.

Thank you to everyone taking the time to read this story <3
 Recruit
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione just finished folding a third paper bird when Neddy arrived with her lunch. At one
time, she could wordlessly transfigure specks of dust into the little birds, but it was proving
more challenging without a wand. She hoped folding the parchment first may give a head
start, even a small flutter of their wings would ease her frustration.

Neddy's arrival was a good distraction. She had tried to stay awake the night before, but
Malfoy and the others were preoccupied for hours once he blindsided them. Goyle went
along with whatever Malfoy said, but Blaise and Theo kept at it with their questioning well
into the middle of the night. All of this change was happening around her and she can be
nothing more than a spectator. She tried to channel her emotions into the wandless magic but
hadn't any luck.

"Avis," she enunciated, holding the paper bird near her mouth. She audibly growled at the
stupid parchment as it laid lifelessly in her hand. She crumpled it up and threw it towards the
door just as Malfoy entered.

"Moody today?" He said with his signature grin and her jaw dropped. If he was going to tease
her, he could at least look less beautiful while he did it. "What's this?"

"That would be the product of all my hard efforts this morning," she said, crossing her arms.

He looked down at the paper and back at her. "Is this some kind of muggle weapon?"

Hermione narrowed her eyes. "I was trying to transfigure it."

"Ah, I see now." He unfolded the crumpled wings a little before setting it in his palm. He
shifted his eyes to her as he gently blew, and the broken wings started to flap as it struggled
to make its way to her.

"How do you do that?" Her voice was a mix of frustration and envy as it landed in her palm.
He grinned smugly and dropped on the couch allowing his arm to rest along the back and
knee to bump against hers.

He does a quick look around the room, before leaning in to whisper in her ear.

"Magic."

She scoffed in reply and he pulled back to look at her. His little game had gotten their faces
within a few inches of each other and neither pulled away. Suddenly, the events of the last
day came to the forefront of her mind, and she didn't know what question to ask first.

"So, yesterday…" she said..

"Best day of the week."

"Truly!" she answered back quickly. She winced slightly at the stupidity in her answer, and

Malfoy subtly bit back a laugh.

"We didn't get a chance to speak last night."

The humor left his expression. "I didn't expect to be kept for so long. And you looked too
peaceful when I finally came in, I couldn't wake you." He started to trace around her ear
while she pulled one leg onto the couch to face him more.

"I heard everything up to the student resistance. I can't believe they are forcing everyone to
stay at the school year-round!"

Malfoy's face deadpanned, slightly rolling his eyes as he sat forward and removed his arm
from around her. He rested it for a moment on his lap, but then causally stretched further so it
lay hers instead. "It's probably a good thing you missed the changes to the curriculum, it
would have kept you up all night."

"You could have warned me you were going to do that," she said without looking at him. He
had always gotten so annoyed with her hounding for information.

"I was distracted," he said, leaning closer to her. "Gods, you should have seen you. You
looked like someone pulled you from a dream and laid you out for me."

He was too close for her eyes to focus so she closed them, waiting to feel where his next
touch will be.

"Granger," he whispered softly.

"Hm?"

"I want to keep kissing you."

"We-I…were not kissing," Her voice was shallow. "At the moment."

He slid his hand up her leg, holding it a little tighter, "Will you let me?"

She nodded against him, their noses brushing with the motion. He tilted her chin up with a
finger and she waited there, entranced. There was pressure against her lips and she puckered
them in response, only to realize that it was his thumb gently tracing them. She could feel
him staring at her and her cheeks heated, feeling on display yet unable to move. She sighed
when their lips finally met, and he took the opportunity to slip his tongue into her mouth. In
the time between their moments together, she found herself in disbelief that they actually
happened. That this wealthy, pure-blood boy who tormented muggleborns would open
himself up to her.

How mindlessly she handed herself over, as if she hadn't spent years overthinking her every
decision. He started to lean into her, and she let herself be laid down. He had one arm on the
side of her head, bracing himself so that his chest didn't crush her smaller frame. Even so, she
felt the weight of him between her legs, and he started grinding his front against hers in
rhythm with their kissing.

His free hand cautiously explored her body and every touch felt intensified. The small spot
between her legs was aching and it only increased as Malfoy continued to move against her.
It was a lot. It was almost too much.

Trying not to focus on it, she cupped his face and focused on where their lips meet. His
movements became more urgent, and it sent a shock through her that made her tense in
response, panic rising. If she could focus her mind, just to get through the next few moments
until it felt good again-

"Hey," he whispered, running a hand down her cheek, sensing the change. A sign of relief
escaped her and then he was sitting them back up. "I'm sorry, I think I got carried away."

She ruined everything. After all this time she finally had him and now he was never going to
touch her again.

He moved her leg so that both lay across his lap. She had to say something. To fix it before
he pulls away even further-

"Is this better?" Malfoy asked before she could come up with anything, stroking her knee
gently. "Unless you want to stop?"

"I don't!" she nearly yelled and his face softened into a sweet smile. "I don't want to stop,"
She reiterated, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him close so he could kiss her
again.

He smiled around her mouth before kissing her back, slower than before. Hermione kept
getting lost in the moment and tried to get closer, nearly pulling herself into his lap. But his
hand on her hip kept her seated firmly on the couch. She had none of the feelings of being
trapped and panicked that overwhelmed her before. It was just bliss.

There were only a few more minutes before he had to leave. She was leaning against his
chest while he looked over one of her paper birds.

"Where do you learn to make these?"

"Primary school. Every student takes an art class. This is about as far as I'd gotten." She said,
flicking the paper.

"You attended a muggle school?"

"From five until I got my letter. Did you not have any schooling before Hogwarts?"

He thought for a moment. "No. I had a governess until I was eleven who taught me writing
and arithmetic. My mother also scheduled me for every lesson she could think of."
Hermione giggled. She expected as much. She knew Molly had taught Ron and his siblings
when they were children. "My mum taught me my letters and numbers, she used to read to
me every night for as long as I can remember."

"Granger?" He asked after a few moments.

"Yeah?"

"Where are your parents?"

She shot up from his grasp and looked at him. She had never said anything that suggested her
parents had relocated.

"I grew up in the suburbs of London," she stated as a fact.

He mets her eyes, unwavering, "That's not what I asked you."

She put several feet between them. "How would you know if they were anywhere else?"

"For such a smart girl, you are terrible at playing dumb," he threw back casually.

"I just don't see how it's any of your concern." He walked towards her, but she took a step
back for each of his.

"You can't actually be surprised, Granger. Did you think when we lost a prisoner we wouldn't
check her family home?" He stopped trying to get closer and continued from where he stood.
"Greyback confirmed we found the right place. Said the home still reeked of you even though
it was empty. As insecure muggle documentation is, no one could find a trace of where they
had gone."

A lump grew in her throat. It was always a possibility, but knowing death eaters had been in
her home made her feel violated.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Malfoy looked slightly hurt.

"It doesn't matter where they are, they wouldn't be able to tell you anything. They don't even
know who I am anymore," she gave in a weak defense.

"What do you mean?"

"I obliviated them. Their memories of me. I don't even know where they are exactly." She
confessed.

"You removed their memories? Of only you?" He asked, and she crossed her arms and
nodded in answer. "That is incredibly complex magic, Granger." He had no sense of sarcasm
in his voice. He was completely sincere if not a little remorseful in his statement. "When
you've mentioned them it never seemed like anything bad happened."

"Nothing bad did happen," She offered, relaxing a bit after his statement.
"They may not be dead, but they'll never be the same. Things won't go back to how they were
before." He looked so sad, and she wondered if it was all in sympathy for her. "I know what
life is like without you, Granger. It is a terrible thing."

The first floor was filled with new members waiting to get direction from Voldemort's leads.
Seated at the table in the drawing room were some unusual faces. Pansy Parkinson took the
seat next to her father and Hermione hoped, for her sake, that she had not been forced to take
the mark. Standing out to Hermione was a girl she had not seen since Malfoy's birthday:
Astoria. Lucius had expressed several times that he did not want the young women involved.
Their attendance today proves that the battle had been lost. Blaise and Malfoy were looking
just as displeased with the change as the master of the house.

Voldemort took his seat at the head of the table, silence immediately followed as all attention
turned to him. He waved his hand, and the elves began to fill the goblets with wine.

"Ah, and who do we have here?" He said looking over the new attendees at the table and
zoned in on Pansy. "You I saw traipsing around the grounds with young Malfoy over the
weekend."

Pansy looked at her father before answering. "Yes, my Lord. I accompanied Draco as a
display of camaraderie for the students. I attended the full-term last year and wanted to show
what becomes of those who are faithful to your good name."

Voldemort turned to Malfoy. "And for those who act against me?"

"The demonstration with the wolves, sir." Malfoy responded with a smug expression.
Voldemort returned the sentiment, and Hermione thought he looked even uglier when he
smiled.

"And this one? Accompanied mister Malfoy to the ceremony if I remember correctly?" He
was looking at Astoria.

Malfoy was with Astoria on his last trip to Hogwarts?

Her smile lit up her face. "You flatter me with your acknowledgment, my Lord. I had the
pleasure of viewing the last group receive their honorable marks. It was an inspiring
ceremony." She turned to Malfoy. "Draco and I see so little of each other, now that he is on
the front lines of the movement, I'd never dream of getting to attend such a marvelous
moment in history. But Draco insists on spoiling me."

Malfoy winked at her from across the table, forcing Hermione to look away. She caught
Anthony from the corner of her eye picking an invisible speck of dust from his left shoulder.
It was the gesture he taught her for a particularly rude "c" word. Another reason to be grateful
for her old Ravenclaw friend.

"My Astoria will likely be attending meetings more often my Lord, so that she is well
prepared for when she becomes lady of the manor," Cyrus said from beside her.
"We have no time for such extracurriculars. There is only the cause." The entire table was
silent at Voldemort's comment. Cyrus looked to Lucius to speak up, but he remained silent.

"My Lord, the cause is the utmost priority for us all. I only meant that traditionally, betrothals
would have been finalized after young Malfoy's graduation. I'd hate for her to be unprepared
if the time should arise soon." Cyrus tried again.

"Betrothals do not get us closer to greatness, Greengrass. It provides a distraction more than
anything else." If they were not discussing Malfoy's marriage, watching the pureblood men
cringe as Voldemort spit on their traditions would amuse her. "What actual use may you
provide me?"

Astoria sat up a little straighter and looked at her father, who provided her no help.

"Astoria is Head Girl this year. Her influence over the students is second only to you as
headmaster, my Lord. She has already gotten tens of students to pledge loyalty this early in
the term. We had to add training to accommodate them all." Malfoy answered for her, and she
relaxed a bit in her seat. "Her rapport within the sacred twenty-eight and beyond is
unmatched. I suggest she handles logistics for our next ceremony. The more influential
people we can get to attend, the less the blood traitors can continue their little rebellion."

Voldemort tilted his head in acknowledgement and then continued with the rest of the
introductions. At the conclusion, Voldemort took his newly marked to do patrols at Hogwarts
to see how they performed in action. The rest of the attendees either left or began conversing
in smaller groups throughout the first floor.

"Pansy, I wasn't expecting to see you here," Daphne greeted the brunette as she walked up.

"I wasn't expecting to be here," Pansy snarked.

"Nor were we," Astoria chimed in, her voice like a song. "We haven't received an invitation
to the manor since Draco's birthday. It appears there has been no event to deserve a
celebration since then."

"And we shouldn't expect any for a while."

Astoria gave a sweet smile. "What a shame."

"Tragic."

"Did you hear Durmstrang has officially taken a stance against the cause? It's terrible. They
are collaborating with several other countries within eastern Europe to deny access to anyone
that bears the dark mark," Daphne said nonchalantly. "If they are successful, the Dark Lord
would hardly be able to hunt down any traitors that flee there."

"Curious." Pansy said with a swallow.

"Very," Daphne confirmed, fiddling with her robe.

"And how would these traitor's even make it that far? Surely our powerful and brutal patrols
would save us from that happening?" Pansy continued.

"Oh, who knows what vermin will come up with. I suppose if I had to venture a guess, I
would tell the patrols to keep an eye out for portkeys that lead to the borders of the wards. It
would be easy to set one up and hide it in muggle London." Astoria finished her sentence
with a flick of her hair and began to walk away. "But what do I know? It's likely just a silly
rumor, Daphne, we shouldn't be spreading such stories."

Astoria walked towards Malfoy who was standing off on his own looking out the window
towards the barns. He snapped out of his daze when he heard her approaching.

"Tori."

"Drake," He winced at the nickname, and she laughed. "Thank you, for speaking for me

back there."

"Yes well, your father proved himself useless enough."

"My father thinks I will only be of use when my belly is swollen with the Malfoy heir," she
said heatedly. "He is starting to panic. The Dark Lord hasn't been honoring traditions as much
as creating his own. Who knows what will become of us?" She linked her arm through his
and rested her head on his shoulder. Like she had done it a million times.

Malfoy cleared his throat and then Lucius appeared from the hall, summoning Malfoy to his
study for a private meeting. "I've business to attend to. I trust you can find your way out?"

Astoria smiled in confirmation and tilted her head up, and Malfoy quickly grabbed her hand,
kissing the back of it in a formal gesture. "Until next time, then?"

She pulled her hand back, and Malfoy didn't see the troubled look on her face as she watched
him walk away.

Hermione, no longer wanting to think of Malfoy, took her letters to read in the bathroom. The
tub was filling with the normal setting of oils and soaps as she opened the first letter.
Anthony warned her they had to be careful with what they included, but she could tell easily
by the first line that this one was from Ginny.

Hey sis,

I don't know if I am going to hit you or kiss you when you finally get back, but either way I
cannot be held responsible for my actions. I can promise you this though: if you die, I will kill
you.

Finding out that… it brought us back to life. I'm sure you're enjoying your holiday, but please
come home soon. I miss you terribly.

All my love,
The short message did not fail to send tears flooding down her face. It was practically
nothing but everything she needed to hear. She wasted no time ripping through the rest. Not
even taking a break to climb into the tub.

Cat,

I really wish the years of nagging about being late would have taken right about now.

That's it. A thousand bloody letters and that is the best I can come up with to say. We miss
you. I love you. We love you. Don't listen to Gi, sis, stay as long as you like. See every sight,
go to every museum, murder your travel companion, whatever you need to do. Just get home
safely.

Yours,

Crab

Hermione laughed at Ron's code names; correlated to the forms they took when they went to
spy on Malfoy during second year. Ironic this time around , as she was the sole person spying
from the inside. She had two more letters from Ginny, three from Ron, and one each from
Molly and Arthur. None could include any compromising information, but she felt the love in
each one of them.

She read through them several times before she finally climbed into the tub. She used a
flannel to clean her face and around her neck and shoulders. It felt so lovely, and she was
reminded of how the areas felt when Malfoy ran his mouth along them. She had done so well
for the last hour or so keeping him from her mind, but the second she starts thinking about
their physical time together, the memory makes the spot between her legs pulse for attention.
With nothing obstructing her hand, she slid it between her legs and started to gently apply
pressure to the area to relieve the ache.

Her head fell back. It was not that she had never noticed the bundle of nerves before, but it
had never been so insistent. She was thinking about snogging Malfoy that morning, and it
just made her crave the touch more. She started to feel her panic building but decided to push
through it.

After a few more moments, she thought the feeling may be something else entirely. It built a
little more and then, she was sure. Her breathing increased as she circled her fingers at the
same tempo of Malfoy moving over her. Each movement brought her closer until suddenly
she fell over the edge. She clenched her legs tight around her hand as she rode out the small
waves of pleasure that were making their way through her body. She tried to stay silent, but a
small whimper escaped her and suddenly there was a knock on the door.

"I'm fine!" she yelled immediately.

"May I come in?" Malfoy asked through the door.

"Absolutely not!" she yelled in her bossiest tone from inside the tub.
 "Well hurry up, you've been in there for ages."

"If you need a bathroom, go to one of the ten unused ones on this floor."

"But none of those have my wet, naked witch in them." Hermione bit her lip to try and
prevent the smile from coming across her face, but it was no use.

"Just give me a moment I'll be right out." She yelled back and saw him walk away from
beneath the door.

He was sitting on the bed facing the bathroom when she finally walked out. She knew she
needed to act normally, but seeing him reminded her of his earlier interaction with Astoria.

"I think I am going to skip tea tonight. I may have overdone my practice earlier. I am quite
tired. Goodnight," she said, trying to walk by him, but he caught the fabric of her night shirt.

"That is not a proper farewell, Granger." He reached down and grabbed her hand, pulling her
closer, until she was standing right in front of him. He bent down and she hardly has to move
before he kissed her.

"I missed you."

He had only been gone for a few hours; it made no sense how the effects of those words were
the greatest coming from him. "I leave in the morning and won't be back until tomorrow
evening. Do you want me to wake you before I go?"

She hummed in confirmation and tilted her head back so he could kiss her again.

"You should sleep in here, with me. I promise to be a perfect gentleman." She narrowed her
eyes, and he broke into a small laugh. "Alright I promise to be somewhat of a gentleman. But
regardless, those things are not adequate for you to sleep on."

"I've told you it's fine. I've grown so accustomed to it I probably won't be able to sleep in a
proper bed ever again."

He gave her another sweet kiss before pulling her into his arms. "One day."

Chapter End Notes

TW: Sexual content. Nothing too explicit but some described feelings of discomfort.
The response is respectful but I image the feeling can be triggering some.

If this chapter reads better than others its because squintymayhem is an angel and beta
read it for me and I'm so grateful to her. Happy Sunday and syllabus week to anyone
starting fall semester. Thank you so much for reading.
 Reach
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"I really have to go now," he said against her lips, but Hermione kept her hold on his robes.

"Says who?"

"You-know-who."

Her eyes popped open. "I haven't heard anyone call him that in ages."

"Sleep. The sun won't be up for several more hours." He tightly wrapped her blanket around
her, the gesture so sweet she didn't want to pull out her arms and undo his work.

In the month since the first ceremony at Hogwarts, the number of visitors at the manor had
doubled to well over a hundred a day. It left the more seasoned leads, like Malfoy, to handle
the critical missions expanding across Europe. It was easy to convince Neddy to give her
space during the day; she had so many more people to tend to.

Cyrus Greengrass brought his daughter with him often, always trying to stake their claim to
the Malfoy fortune. The elves even gravitated towards Astoria more than other guests, taking
her direction and instructions with glee. All except for Neddy, who always found a way to
preoccupy herself when the Greengrass ladies were around.

"Where is our fearless leader today?" Theo chimed as he walked up to Goyle and Blaise.

Blaise's head snapped towards the sound of Theo's voice and he turned to face him, blocking
Goyle from view.

"Probably at the castle. He hardly leaves the grounds if he can help it," Goyle said, nudging
Blaise with his elbow.

"Not him, the less handsome one."

"Malfoy took on the conference in Italy. Him and Dolohov went to negotiate terms with the
EU." Blaise answered, shoving Goyle back.

Goyle retreated slightly and leaned against the wall. "I think negotiate is a loose term."

"Yes well, 'Malfoy and Dolohov went to Italy to slaughter muggle politicians' just doesn't
have the same ring to it." Blaise said, laced with sarcasm.

"Any idea when he will be back? Feels like we haven't gotten together in weeks." Theo
asked, leaning against the wall, eyes locked on Blaise.

"It has been weeks," Blaise replied flatly.

"Draco won't be back until the weekend," Goyle supplied, then added, "Theo and I are off to
Spain after that, I believe."

"Rubbish. That should be my trip." Blaise grumbled, annoyed. Goyle rolled his eyes and
Theo gave a sad smile. Pansy's arrival into the hall got Blaise's attention and he walked away
to join her.

There was a letter laying on the floor and Hermione picked it up once it was concealed
beneath the cloak. It was classified mission details for Lestrange's upcoming attack on the
British parliament. She had already gathered all the details it contained from his private
conversations, but she was shocked he would be so careless as to let the letter escape him.

She walked up to Anthony and signaled that she had messages to pass. He put his hands
inside his trouser pockets, pushing out his robes enough that she could easily put her folded
parchment inside. As he excused himself, Hermione acted impulsively and slipped
Lestrange's letter into the pocket of Flint Sr.'s robes. The death eaters had little trust for one
another since Hermione helped the Order compromise every other mission. She figured
messing with someone as foul as Flint Sr. couldn't hurt.

When Anthony walked out of the bathroom, Hermione quickly entered after him to grab the
letters he signaled he'd left behind. She'd just finished putting them in her bag when she heard
a commotion in the main hallway.

"You dare steal from me you disgusting maggot?" Lestrange spit on the snatcher he had
pinned to the wall.

The snatcher laughed. "A mansion full of jewels and gold, and you think anyone would be
interest in your scraps?"

"We both know it is not gold you've taken you slimy, pathetic-"

"I already told you, I didn't take-"

Lestrange's fist collided with the side of the snatcher's face before he could finish, and a sharp
crack rippled through the room. The snatcher fell to the ground, dazed, and Lestrange fixed
his wand on him once again.

"Accio letter," he said smugly.

No one was expecting the item to fly to him from his right. He caught it in his hand, and then
locked eyes with the wizard whose possession it just left.

"Flint?"

"What the fuck was that?" Flint yelled back, and he only had a moment to draw his wand.

Curses were rebounding around the hall and Hermione had to take cover in the old piano
room. Her hiding spot did not give her a view of the wizards, but she could see flashes of
green reflecting off the marble floor.
"Crucio!"

Screams echoed through the hallway and Hermione covered her ears. "ENOUGH!" Boomed
Lucius' voice and the wailing ceased. "What is the meaning of this?"

"Flint is a traitor!" Lestrange raged.

"He is a lunatic, Lucius. Lost to all reasons and talent. Mad just like his wife!" Flint said from
his place on the floor.

"Then explain how you got this?!" He said furiously, waving his letter in the air. Lucius
snatched it from his hands. As his eyes skimmed over the words, his brows creased and his
chest started to rise and fall with his oncoming anger.

"You mean to tell me, Rodolphus, that you not only wrote the specifics to your mission down,
but then proceeded to lose it?"

"I didn't lose it," Lestrange panted, "Flint swiped it. Probably on his way to pass it along to
the Order before I stopped him."

"I didn't steal shit you inbred. It just flew past me on the way off the fucking floor."

"Liar. He had it," a recruit standing off to the side chimed in. "I saw it fly out of his cloak!"

"Enough," Lucius said again, and everyone in the hall was deathly silent. "The two of you, in
my study. Now. And someone get that bleeder off my marble floor. I want it sparkling by the
time I return."

The hall cleared enough for Hermione to walk back to the west wing without risk of getting
hit with a curse. She had no intention of causing any further chaos, but she saw Theo rushing
down a hall alone, and instinctually followed him. He glanced around the corridor for a
moment before someone reached out and pulled him into the hidden alcove right outside the
cellar.

Blaise pushed him up against the wall and then they were together. Blaise had both hands on
Theo's face while Theo wrapped his arms around his shoulders and back.

"Hi baby," Theo breathed as Blaise continued to kiss his lips. Hermione, relieved that Theo
was not in danger, turned to leave.

"Did Pansy tell you?" Blaise said.

Theo yanked his face away from him, "Why are you talking about her right now?"

Blaise pinched his side and Theo flinched before leaning in to kiss him again. "I asked her to
tell you to meet me here, prat."

"Oh, no. I haven't spoken to her. I just had a feeling and decided to go with it," Theo
responded, wiggling his brows. "But since you mentioned it, she did tell me something quite
interesting."
"Later."

"There may be no later. We leave for Spain on Friday," Theo said, pushing him back to create
space between them. Blaise growled and turned to stand beside Theo on the wall.

"We should be leaving on Friday. Never had we failed a mission. And then some random
recruit gets thrown on our team and fucks everything up. Now we can't be trusted to partner
together?" Blaise complained.

"Better this way. Too risky to be throwing missions if we are both leading. They'd kill one of
us to make a point."

"I still don't know if we should be doing that. Draco has hardly pulled back."

"He does what he can. Casts nothing but stunners unless someone is around to see. Even
then, his aim is shit." Theo and Blaise shared a laugh at their friend's expense.

Theo continued. "So Pansy, she had some interesting news of a portkey at Hyde Park in
muggle London. But it won't work if she gets the mark."

"Where did she hear that?" Blaise stood up, suddenly interested.

"Wouldn't say. Do you think we should try it?"

"I think we have to. Her father is losing touch more every day. I didn't think it was possible
for him to be any more foul."

Theo nodded, "Ask Draco about it this weekend if you get the chance." Theo turned to Blaise
who was suddenly deep in thought. "I know how much she means to you."

"She does," He responded sincerely. "She is all I think about. I spend most of my night
drawing sketches and writing letters to her. Quit the quidditch team so that we could sneak
off and have more time together. Risk my life any chance I get to steal a moment alone with
her." Blaise encased Theo between his arms and the wall. "Wait. No. That's you."

Hermione didn't stick around to hear Theo reply.

Once safely back in the shelter of Malfoy's rooms Hermione dedicated the rest of her evening
to practicing wandless magic. She read through the book and completed the meditating
exercises within a couple hours. In the end she could get the wings of the crumpled bird to
flap a few times. She set it on the mantle in the study, determined to make the deformed
shape fly another day.

She and Neddy were sharing evening tea together on the second night of Malfoy's trip. When
she exited the bathroom, she saw that Neddy had turned down Malfoy's bed for her. Both she
and Draco had explained that Hermione is not her mistress, but the actual relationship is too
confusing for Neddy to understand. Hermione couldn't blame her. It was confusing for her
too.
She laid down and pulled the comforter over her. Malfoy wouldn't be back until the next
evening anyways. The only other time she had been in this bed she slept on top of the cover,
it really didn't give the full effect of how comfortable it was. The bed was meant just for one
person, but there was easily enough room for two. She wondered how large the beds in the
master's suites were, but Malfoy wouldn't be moving into those until after he was married.
Sleep graced her before she could dwell too much on that idea.

She woke in the early morning, and saw a shape laying in the bed next to her. Once her eyes
adjusted to see Malfoy sleeping on top of the blankets, still in his shirt and trousers. She had
never seen him asleep this close, and his face looked so peaceful, so beautiful. She wondered
how she looked when he woke her in the mornings.

Malfoy opened his eyes sleepily. He reached out to gently caress her cheek with his thumb
for a moment before lacing their fingers together. Then closed his eyes not saying a word,
simply falling back to sleep. As if they had done this a hundred times.

She studied him for another minute, then rising carefully so as not to disturb him, she
grabbed a throw blanket to use on the balcony while she watched the sunrise. She did this
most mornings when she couldn't fall back asleep. The morning air brought clarity to the
parts of her mind still foggy from the day before. She loved the way it always smelled like
fresh rain, and how the peacocks strutted around the grounds. Everything she saw outside of
the manor Malfoy chose to show her. To share with her. As much as she wanted to get out
and get on with her life, she tried to memorize every detail that she could. This place that had
become her new home would not be welcoming her back.

The sun was illuminating the grounds through clear skies by the time a tray of hot tea and
pastries appeared on the table beside her. Looking inside she saw Neddy had already made
the bed. She opened the door at the same time Malfoy walked out of the closet. His damp hair
told her he must have already showered, and she was disappointed she missed a chance to see
him walk out in just his towel.

"Hi," she whispered. "You came back early."

"Wanted to surprise you. I think I was the one caught off guard when I arrived though."

Her cheeks heated. "I'm sorry, I haven't ever slept in here before, I promise. Well other than…
you know." He slid his hands inside the blanket and wrapped his arms around her waist.

"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that, and still imagine that you do." He whispered in her
ear. He pulled back enough that she could kiss him, and the blanket fell to the floor.

Malfoy slipped his hands under her jumper and Hermione felt chills as the warmth of his
fingertips traced the bare skin of her back. When one hand trailed lower, she felt his breath
catch slightly, and remembered she wasn't wearing pants. Malfoy's jumper went to her mid-
thigh, and she didn't find bottoms necessary when she had the suite to herself.

There was only a moment to feel self-conscious before Malfoy had two handfuls of her ass
and was pulling her firmly against him. He's touched her like this before, but never with such
little fabric between them. Wanting to touch his skin, she slid her arms beneath his shirt. He
leaned back slightly and removed the offensive piece of fabric completely, throwing it
carelessly to the side before kissing and lowering them both to the floor.

Malfoy hovered over her for a moment, and she tightened her limbs around him until he was
laying on her. He was always cautious of doing so on his own; both because of their size
difference and not wanting to cross any boundaries. She didn't know how to tell him how
much she enjoyed it. How the weight of him made her feel grounded and safe, like he knew
she was there. That he chose her. She started kissing down his neck to the top of his chest
while he ran his hands over her.

"You smell so good," she whined, not intending to say it out loud. He mumbled a curse word
and then pushed his tongue back into her mouth.

His hands were so big that when he went to grab her arse again, the tip of his fingers slid
beneath her panties, grazing her folds, so close to where her body was wet and aching and the
shock of pleasure made her whimper. He dropped his head to her shoulder and nearly
growled. Muttering a string of curse words, he pulled his head back and breathed sharply
through his nose. "We should stop."

He sat back and looked down at her where she lay beneath him. The weight of his stare had
her frozen in place. His fingers traced her legs up to her hips. The jumper was pushed up so
much that most of her stomach was bare and his eyes drank every inch of her exposed skin.
The look he had wasn't one of hunger or desire, it was something calmer. Deeper.

He met her eyes and smirked, pulling the jumper down to the middle of her thighs before
lifting her up. "Come on darling, you don't belong down here."

Hermione hurried off to dress properly before joining him for breakfast Nedy had moved in
the study from outside. There was a wrapped box sitting on the floor next to the coffee table.

"What's this?" asked Hermione.

"Don't be shy, you know it's for you," Draco said layering jam on his toast. She knelt down to
open it and found that it contained clothes. As she looked closer, she recognized the breeches,
boots, riding gloves…

"Did you… are we…"

"They're Italian."

"This is riding apparel."

"10 points to Gryffindor. Now Miss Granger, what activities could I possibly have in store for
us today that would require such items?"

Realization hit her and she jumped up from her spot on the floor. "The Abraxan horses?
We're going to ride them?!" He smiled and winked and she threw herself at him, planting a
hard, long kiss on his lips.
"Well, you're going to ride one. I will have my broom." He said from around her mouth.

"But someone could see," she argued weakly.

"I've got it all handled. For real this time. We'll have over a hundred acres out of eyesight to
fly without even getting close to the boundary." She smiled big again and he matched her
expression. "Well go on then. We don't have all day. Well, we do. But I plan to get my fair
share of snogging this afternoon."

She kissed him quickly one more time then headed off to get changed. He was watching her
when she turned around at the door.

"Thank you," she said sincerely, and his smile settled a little.

"Anything."

"Alright my little equestrian, I assume you know how to use the reins?" Malfoy asked.

The beast was still three times the size of the largest stallion she had ever seen. She nodded
and headed over to the small staircase she needed to mount. Some of her excitement had
transferred over to nerves but she wouldn't let it stop her. Buckbeak was an untrained
Hippogriff and she was able to steer him without any issue. Malfoy held his broom to his side
looking over the set up a final time.

"Cassiopeia here is very intuitive. Depending on how well she can sense your magic, she may
start to move before you even give her the command." He patted the horse on the neck. "She
knows the boundaries of the wards and won't go near them since she can't cross without an
allowable rider. If you get worried or uncomfortable, I'll be right beside you. Just hold out
your hand or something." He pinched the fabric of her breeches and looked over her with a
cheeky smile.

"What?" She asked suspiciously.

"You look kinda cute."

She kicked his hand away and he chuckled. Still holding his broom up to his side, he stepped
on one of the pegs and it started to levitate into the air. "Off you go, then!"

He mounted the broom properly in the air and then shot out of the barn. She took a deep
breath and was about to kick Cass into motion when the horse started moving forward on her
own. It startled Hermione and the horse stopped in its tracks accordingly.

Right, very intuitive.

She thought of the command again and when the horse took off before she completed the
motion, she was expecting it. The horse was in a full out run when Hermione tried to think of
how to signal her to flap her wings and then suddenly, they were in the air.
She wasn't afraid. She was exhilarated. A laugh escaped her when they finally completed
their ascent and started to glide through the air. What she could make out through the clouds
was endless trees and meadows. There was not another property within eyesight. There was a
stream that ran into what looked like a small lake, and Hermione wondered if Malfoy ever
spent time there growing up.

He shot up higher and she lost sight of him in the sky. He swooped back in right above her,
and she looked up and laughed with joy and he joined her. He swung around his broom so
that he was hanging upside down and carefully inched closer to her. She instructed Cass to
straighten her wings into a glide, and then she stood and reached towards him, bringing their
lips together. They kissed for about two seconds before she broke into a laugh again and he
flew away cheering in the air. Always so dramatic.

Malfoy was playing piano and she was settling with her book when the wards made her
flinch. She sat up and looked at Malfoy who was already walking towards the door.

"Idiots," he said, knocking immediately following. "I'll get rid of them quickly." He scooped
her up and she squealed, not expecting the move but managing to hold onto her book.

"I can walk, Draco."

"Hardly, it's painful to watch. Besides, this way I can put you right where I want you." He
placed her gently on his bed and she narrowed her eyes slightly. "I should scold you for
pouting, but I love it when you do." He said reaching forward and pulled her bottom lip
between his teeth and then kissed her quickly. As soon as he closed the door, she moved to
the sitting area to better hear.

"I am going to start taking this personally, mate." Theo chided as they walked in.

"I've already started," Blaise quipped next.

"I don't own you every moment of my free time," Malfoy answered back from the drink cart.
"Whiskey, Goyle?"

"Cheers."

"Fuck your free time. I want my muggle weeds." Theo said, "But as of yesterday, Death
Eaters are not allowed on the extended property."

"That's right," Draco replied, unmoved.

"We're your friends, you wanker."

"Your friends that don't have greenhouses full of special plants."

"We were stuck here all day and could barely walk into the garden. It's cruel mate." Goyle
jumped in, though slightly lighter than the others.
 "You have the snatchers to thank for that. They bragged about how easy it is to steal from my
home."

"Oh piss off. Give us access." Blaise retorted.

"I can't."

"Lucius is the only one that can. He granted mine right before I came up here." Goyle stated.

"He did?"

"Why the fuck would he give access to you?" Theo jabbed.

"Because I asked, bastard. Crabbe and I practically lived here as kids. You should have
chosen your friends more wisely." Goyle laughed.

"Malfoy, we're your friends too. I can't be here all day if I'm going to be trapped like a
prisoner." Blaise's voice had a hint of pleading in it, and Hermione had an idea why privacy
on the grounds was so important to him.

"Prisons are locked in, not kept out, prat." Goyle teased.

"Do you really not trust us, Malfoy?" Theo asked cynically.

"I'll speak with him. But he shouldn't be granting admittance to anyone without telling me."
Malfoy finally conceded.

"Such a prince. Now go out and fetch us our plants. I would get them myself, but I don't have
the proper qualifications." Theo insisted.

"Neddy," Malfoy called. A loud POP followed, "Bring us some of the prepared muggle plant
from the greenhouse. Cut and package extra for my guests to take home."

"My hero."

"Shut it. It's mostly for me. You lot are giving me a headache."

"Speaking of headaches, has anyone told you Pansy's latest escape plan?" Malfoy groaned. It
appeared it was going to be a long night after all.

Chapter End Notes

A bit of a time jump (nearly a month) from the last chapter and we can see our favorite
couple getting closer to each other.

Thank you so much for reading and all your comments/kudo <3 !
And thank you to my dear friend @squintymayhem for beta reading this chapter for me
<3 <3.
 Rouse
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Look I found it, here!" Hermione said rushing over to Draco sat and pushed the book in his
face. "Summer is practically over and there is bound to be a thunderstorm as the climate
changes."

Draco quickly read the passages on the page and then glared up at her. "How exactly am I
supposed to hold a mandrake leaf in my mouth for an entire month?"

"I suppose you just won't be able to run it as often." He gave her a playful smack on the bum
and she laughed.

"I have many other things I'd rather use it for..." He tried to pull her into his lap.

"Come on, we have to at least try. Just imagine how much easier it will be if we can walk
around property freely?"

"I already can walk around freely. I don't see why I have to do it," Draco snarked.

"It will give me more freedom and it will give you an advantage anytime you want to go
somewhere unnoticed."

"No good. I adore attention."

"Draco," she said, almost whining.

"Hermione," he mocked, and her cheeks heated at the sound of him saying her name.

"Just think about it. No one will know you're an animagus. The potion takes so much time
and attention there is no way someone would suspect you are brewing it with how often you
are away."

"Granger, do you know how dangerous this is if not done a hundred percent correctly? Not to
mention you can turn yourself into a mutant during training," he protested further.

"Of course, I do," she answered.

He glanced at the book again and re-read the passages. "I'll need to do some more research.
There should be more information in the library. We can go later tonight once the first floor
has cleared."

Hermione was shocked. She had snuck into the library but had never touched any of the
books.

"Cheat," he said before she had a chance to respond.

"What?" she asked, confused.

"That face you're making, you know I can't resist it," he said pulling the back of her legs so
that she straddled him on the couch. "You never play fair."

Hermione deliberately walked past the library on her route through the first floor. She wanted
to go inside and look through the row of books to get a head start but decided it'd be better if
she waited to go in with Draco. He loved showing her his favorite parts of his home, and
Hermione would hardly have to fake excitement.

After the incident between Lestrange and Flint, Hermione took it upon herself to continue
coordinating distrust between members. She would grab items left out and move them near
another group of people. Sneak notes and letters into robes with confusing messages. It
amazed her how the death eaters just accepted the items or tried to conceal them once found
on their person. It would only take a few conversations to clear any misunderstandings, but
they never happened.

There were two reasons she began to avoid Draco and his friends. The first being that it
started to feel wrong to invade their privacy. The second was that Astoria always found a way
to snake herself next to Malfoy. Even worse, he entertained it. She would say something
about their pending nuptials, and he would go along with the conversation. Hermione kept
telling herself that it was just an act, but Draco had never discussed his relationship or
intentions with Astoria.

She was listening in on Dolohov's progress with the Ministry but couldn't stop herself from
glancing over to where the boys stood. Draco was debating something with Blaise while the
others laughed. Astoria put her arm on Draco's to get his attention and he was still laughing at
a comment Goyle made when he turned to address her. He whispered his reply, bending
forward slightly so his cheek was close to hers.

Astoria batted his arm, which he then hung around her shoulders, pulling her into his side.

Hermione didn't want to see anymore but she couldn't pull her eyes away. Astoria stretched
up, putting her chin on Draco's shoulder while she said something and pushed out her bottom
lip. Hermione saw Draco swallow uncomfortably before snapping his head back to Goyle.
Hermione exhaled. Now if only Astoria would back off, she could be freed from where she
stood frozen and head upstairs.

She didn't.

Astoria inched her way close and placed a kiss on Draco's cheek. He turned his head slightly
towards her, and Astoria brushed back his fringe before meeting him for a kiss. There were
hoots and comments from around the group and Draco took the chance to step back, putting
his hands in the air feigning innocence. There was more space between them now, but it was
too late.

Hermione blindly weaved through the collection of Death Eaters until she reached the only
sanctuary available to her. Once inside the suite, she threw the cloak off and gulped for air.
Did she hold her breath the entire way back?
No, she was crying.

She didn't know how long their kiss was, it could have been seconds or hours. Time didn't
stop it from replaying in her mind on a loop without reprieve. Astoria had everything! She
was the most beautiful of all the pure-blood girls, Hermione knew that the first moment she
saw her. She could have picked anyone she wanted, why did she have to take the one person
Hermione wanted for herself?

She grabbed her coin and willed it to burn. She remembered Anthony downstairs and how
she was going to speak with him. Maybe if she'd hurried, she could still catch him. But how
could she explain her current state? How could she explain how much she let herself need
Draco? How he became so important to her.

Hermione had let herself forget. She got so comfortable in the safety of her cage that she lost
focus on what was important. In the letters Anthony passed to her, everyone had been so
understanding. They told her to do whatever she needed to survive and get home. She
thought that passing along information to the Order was enough to compensate for indulging
in whatever this was between Draco and herself. Now that she couldn't ignore reality
anymore, she knew it wasn't enough.

Astoria was Draco's fiancé. One day she would be his wife. And Hermione was nothing more
than a dirty secret he kept hidden away.

Hermione went to the bathroom to put away her cloak and bag and downed half a vial of
calming draught. Adding her to the wards shouldn't have taken so long. She should have been
out ages ago. Hermione wanted to be back with the Order. Back to fighting against Death
Eaters rather than being forced to live among them. To be tricked by them.

She laid down on the couch and muttered Accio and summoned a blanket to cover herself as
she cried and drifted off to sleep. It had flown to her immediately for the first time since she
started practicing wandless magic.

She didn't care.

Hermione felt a hand stroke her cheek. She turned to face the back of the couch to block out
the light. She couldn't remember why, but she knew she didn't want to feel it.

"Granger," The room was dark now. The voice made her chest ache.

Hermione opened her eyes, and the room was cast in darkness. From the corner of her eye
she could tell that Draco had taken the chair across from her. Hermione turned to lay on her
back and groaned at the ache from laying in the same position for so long. The noise signaled
to Draco that she was awake and suddenly he was crouched beside her.

"Overdid it again, my darling" he chided, gently tucking her hair behind her ear. She flinched
at his touch. "It's only me."
Hermione had no words. None that she was allowed to say. She tried to turn her back on him,
but he held her chin between his thumb and index finger. She could feel his breath as he got
closer to her and she shoved him away before sitting up, suddenly wide awake. No fucking
way was she going to let him kiss her.

"Sorry. I was only saying goodnight," he said with his hands held up and she nearly started
crying again.

"Goodnight," she said shortly.

"Can I not kiss you?" He sounded slightly annoyed.

No you can't, she thought to herself, but kept her face stone. She noticed then that he was still
in his clothes from that day. The ones his fiancés hands had been all over.

"You smell strange," she said coldly. He raised a brow at her and met her stare.

"I wanted to be sure you were alright; I didn't take time to shower. I hate when you take too
much of the potion," he said unapologetically.

"No that's not it. Sweeter, floral." She couldn't actually smell it on him but Hermione knew
the Gardenia scent of Astoria's perfume by now. He couldn't hide the shame on his face as he
looked down and reached for her hand.

"I'm... around a lot of people during the day, Granger." He practically tripped over the words.

"This one more than others. You reek of it often." She put no effort into hiding her
accusation. Draco was trying so hard to avoid the conversation he didn't even notice.

"I'll go clean up now. We should try to get more sleep." He tried to kiss her again, but she
physically put her hand on his chest.

"Is that what you do with me? Wash me off you before you leave and it's like it never
happened? Like I don't exist." She swallowed, trying to shove down her tears before they
overtook her again.

"What? No!" He tried to reach for her, but she scrambled off the couch and put several feet
between them.

"You know I am aware of who it is. I've heard Blaise tease you about her enough." Her pain
had turned into anger, and it made the words easier.

"I don't want to talk about this now, it's the middle of the night. Let's just go to bed."

"Then go."

"Come here," he pleads.

"No."
She could tell he was getting frustrated. He ran a hand down his face before speaking again.

"I just want to kiss you. Just once and then we can talk over all this in the morning to your
heart's content."

"You shouldn't be kissing people other than your fiancé. Or is it because of my blood status
that I don't count?" It hurt her to say it, but it was worth seeing his exterior finally crack.

"For fuck's sake. Astoria's and I don't even have an official contract drawn yet. Besides,
marriage is a normal requirement of life, Granger. We all know that. Even muggles have
similar expectations!" He turned away from her and it was pain all over again. He was going
to marry her. It hurt so much more to hear him say it.

"Why her?" she blurted out. He shook his head, facing the fireplace.

"Why not? My mother preferred her or Daphne." He turned to her, and he had the audacity to
be angry himself. "Who else? If there is someone you think from all your interactions with
the eligible sacred twenty-eight that is a better fit, please. Enlighten me."

"Fuck you!" She hissed.

"No really! You want to judge me, Granger? Let's talk about you. The second you leave here
you'll be married off to a Weasley and I'll never see you again!" He walked to the window,
rage fueling every step. "This place that you are so desperate to escape from. My vaults and
estates that you've always resented me for. My prestigious position in the Dark Lord's ranks.
This is what I have to offer my wife. Wealth and a bloody ledger. It'll never be enough for
you!"

The words hung between them. Hermione refused to feel sorry for him.

"You would never choose me," he stabbed again.

"You chose her before I even arrived. And continued to do so since I've been here."

He shook his head and turned to fire at her again, but she didn't want to hear anymore. She
beelined straight for the door and walked into the hall.

Her feet didn't make a sound, but Malfoy storming behind her started to rouse the portraits. If
they were anything like Grimmauld place, they would start wailing at her once they woke.
She darted into a guest suite and locked the door behind her. It only took Malfoy a few
seconds to unlock the door before he barged in, waking the portrait on the wall. The man
looked around the room for the disturbance before his eyes fell on Hermione.

"Filthy mudblood! You dare pervert the great Malfoy house! Get her to the dungeon-"

"Silencio," Hermione barked at the portrait and the pudgy blonde man fell silent. Draco
cleared him from the frame and then silenced the room.

"What the fuck?!" He yelled the moment it was in place.

"Get out."

"Granger, this is stupid. Just come back to the room-"

"Am I your prisoner?" Tears fell freely down her face.

"No."

"Then. Get. Out."

He looked so desperate, afraid to say anything and make it worse. He nodded subtly and then
began to cast protective enchantments and Hermione walked into the bathroom to hide until
he was finished. When she heard him leave, she walked over to the bed. Overcome with
grief, flung herself upon the mattress and broke down; curling into a ball as she sobbed.

They had ignored the truth. Once Hermione left, she wouldn't see Draco again. She told
herself that she would just be missing this place, but she knew that was just a part of what
she'd be leaving behind. Even if Draco was a turncoat, it would be too risky for them to see
each other once she was back with the Order. They wouldn't be able to be around each other
until the war was over. If they both survived.

She had left in such a hurry that she didn't have her coin or her letters to sooth her. She felt so
alone. So helpless. Even with a house full of people, Draco was the only person she could
speak to. There was Anthony occasionally, and-

"Neddy!" she choked out, gasping through tears and Neddy popped in a second later. She
looked so worried. She must have already met with Draco since their fight.

"Evening mistress," Neddy whispered to her gently.

She pulled herself on the bed next to Hermione and started to braid her hair so it would not
stick to the tears on her face.

The next morning, she had Neddy take her into the suite so that she could grab some clothes
and her beaded bag after Draco had already left. The portrait stayed empty throughout the
days, which was fortunate because Hermione couldn't find the will to venture out of the
room. She read a bit from her book, but mostly just looked at the cover. Remembering how
special she felt when Draco gave it to her.

She couldn't make up her mind. She was either an ungrateful guest or being made a fool.

The only time she left her new room was to check in with Anthony so that he wouldn't worry,
passing him a note saying that she wasn't feeling well but should have more to pass on soon.

A week after their fight, Hermione found herself unable to sleep. Not wanting to bother
Neddy in the dead of night for something so trivial, she swung on the cloak and silently made
her way into Draco's study. Maneuvering on tip toes to the bookshelves, she unwound the
cloak from her body and draped it over the piano. She tucked the books under her arm and
turned to leave when she saw him, asleep on the couch wrapped in her usual blanket. She was
only going to look at him for a moment. His eyes looked tired and darkened, and an empty
bottle of whiskey laid on the coffee table. She grabbed the bottle to stand it up, and the small
noise startled him awake.

He sat up quickly and could only meet her eyes for a second before looking away. He moved
and put his feet on the floor and then covered his face with his hands. Her chest started to
ache. It'd be worth making a fool of herself if Draco never had to look this way again.

She tentatively reached her hand out and pushed her fingers through his hair. He exhaled with
relief and instantly wrapped his arms around her and pulled her to him. Draco pressed his
face to her stomach and took a long, shaky breath. He nudged her shirt up and started kissing
and nipping at her stomach and hips. Not too hard, just enough to make her flinch slightly in
response.

She pushed his shoulders with both her hands to lay him back down on the cushions but his
grasp was firm and she found herself following his lead. She tucked one of her legs between
his and kissed up his neck and along his jaw. With one hand he tilted her chin up and kissed
her desperately on the mouth. His other arm was tight around her, and he peppered her lips
and cheeks with kisses until she fell asleep.

In the morning they didn't discuss their fight again, just indulged in each other. Draco
followed her everywhere. He rubbed her shoulders while she brushed her teeth. Waited for
her to exit the bathroom after she took a shower. He pulled her on his lap so they could share
breakfast together. Of all the things Draco had listed to provide a wife, Hermione realized he
never mentioned himself. Maybe she could keep him after all.

Hermione groaned in discomfort as the wards indicated the approach of someone to their
room and Draco tightened his hold around her.

"Shouldn't you at least check who it is?" She said taking a bite.

"It doesn't matter."

Dread overcame her when she reached the first floor and realized Voldemort was occupying
his seat in the drawing room. Hermione tapped Anthony's shoulder once, which let him know
she was there but did not have any news. She had missed so much the past week, she didn't
know who called the meeting today or why.

"Cyrus," Voldemort began, not bothering to hide his annoyance. "It is not obvious, why you
requested my attendance today. Have our initiatives not been met?"

"All have been very successful, my Lord. I am sure Lucius has told you of the outstanding
success in Spain," Cyrus Greengrass replied.

Spain was a mission Theo and Goyle were leading. Anthony had promised to spare their old
Slytherin classmates from any ambush by the Order, making it one of the more successful
missions to date.
"Indeed he has," Voldemort replied coolly, "It again begs the question; Why are we here?" A
heavy weight seemed to descend upon all in attendance.

"Y-Yes, my Lord. We were thinking with the ongoing success, that perhaps a celebration of
sorts would be a good strategic move. Improve morale for the members while showcasing
what the world can look forward to under your reign." Cyrus looked at his leader, trying to
gage his response but was met with a malicious sneer.

"And what would these celebrations be in honor of?" He asked finally.

"It could be anything. Successful missions, seasons, holidays. The theme would just be the
framework in which to honor your good name." Parkinson jumped in.

"A wedding perhaps," Cyrus threw out. Astoria adjusted her posture.

Fuck off, Greengrass.

"This again? Is young Malfoy prepared to fulfill a betrothal contract on such short notice?”
Voldemort remarked, as if he was finally considering the idea. Lucius nodded and looked like
he was about to speak.

"I have no interest in pursuing traditional obligations, my Lord. I have pledged all that I have
and all that I am to serve you in making your masterful vision a reality." Draco cut in before
his father had the chance to say anything.

"And serve me, you have," Voldemort nodded his approval towards Draco. "You can have
your holiday celebrations, Cyrus. Besure they do not conflict with anything of importance.
There will be no betrothals until I declare otherwise. We can hardly have our female members
going into battle with swollen bellies." He said with darkened eyes, "I have had enough
experience with children interfering with my movement. I do not care to invite the occasion
to happen again."

"Very well, my Lord. Perhaps a few more months..."

"Our movement will take more than a few months, Cyrus. Astoria has plenty of suitors vying
for her attention. Work out your contracts with one of them. I am tired of batting your hand
away from my estate," Draco barked at Astoria's father. Lucius looked between his friend and
his son; it was clear he did not know how to address the sudden change in agreement.

"You do well to take after young mister Malfoy," Voldemort gestured to the newer members
around the room. "Carnal pleasures are for the weakest of men. If we subject ourselves to
them, we are no better than the muggles."

Cyrus nodded with his jaw clenched. She felt zero pity for him. He chose his leader, he could
live with the consequences.

They decided on a Yuletide ball for their next event and the meeting was adjourned. Astoria
was entrusted to coordinate the event and guestlist. It was unnerving how many well-known
people in the magical community were now open to the idea of socializing with the Death
Eaters.

"Nice robes Nott," Draco snickered as he approached his friend.

"Speaking to us again, are you? You've got to be the moodiest git I've ever been friends
with," Theo snapped back. "And these are from the finest seamstress in Spain. It's not my
fault you lack creativity in your wardrobe."

"Harsh. I only meant that you were out of uniform," Draco defended, unconsciously
smoothing out his own robes.

"Well I think you look dashing, Theo," Goyle teased and Draco laughed. "Trying to find a
bride for yourself? A highly sought after one just became available."

"Nah, right on you Malfoy. The less people involved in our stupidity, the better," Theo
responded sorrowfully.

"Speak for yourself. Marietta and I are getting married as soon as the Dark Lord allows,"
Goyle said.

"And we will all give toasts to the merger of your great houses."

"Where's Blaise?" Draco asked.

"Mission with Lestrange. Mental case. Can't be trusted to do anything alone anymore," Theo
answered bitterly. "He'll be pissed about you dropping Tori."

"Blaise is always pissed at me for some reason or another," Draco scoffed.

Hermione soon left them behind and made it back upstairs. She waited for Draco as long as
she could before succumbing to her hunger and eating the meal Neddy sent up for her. She
jumped when, in the middle of her meal, he walked in from the bedroom. Draco saw her
nervous movements and hesitated to approach her. Hermione went to him instead, not willing
to risk insecurity coming between them again.

Suddenly, Draco had her pinned against the wall. She clung to him, not able to get their
bodies close enough. He met her movements perfectly, his hands and mouth found all the best
places he’d discovered the last several weeks.

His thickness strained against his trousers as he pushed against her. The thin materials of her
shorts did little to separate them, and she was moving with him as a familiar feeling started to
build within her. He pulled the collar of her t-shirt the side access more of her skin, and she
rolled her hips into him to chase a feeling that was just out of reach. It was so close, she just
needed a little-

"More," she breathed.

It took her a moment to notice that he had gone still. His head resting on her shoulder as he
looked between them. Watching her writhe with need. She stopped her movements, forcing
 him to look up. His eyes were flamed. His cheeks were flushed, and his lips were swollen.
She wanted to remember him that way forever.

"I want to touch you," he rasped as he gazed into her eyes, then let them rove over her body.

"Yes," she whispered back, and he wet his lip while his fingers traced down the front of her
shirt. "Anywhere"

His eyes snapped back to hers and he didn't waste another moment before sliding his hand in
the front of her shorts. She moaned and closed her eyes at his captivating touch. This was it.
This was what she wanted. What she desired. She always enjoyed any attention he gave but
nothing they had done so far came close to the feeling of his touch directly on her.

She pulled him into a kiss, but it only lasted a few moments before he broke it to watch her
again. She should have been embarrassed. Ashamed. The undignified way she whined and
moved against him. But all she felt was that she was on the verge of something wonderful,
and Draco was the one bringing her there.

She threw her head back against the wall when the pleasure finally overtook her. Draco's
mouth was on hers, drinking her moans and exhales as he slowed his hand. When Hermione's
pulse started to slow, she looked at him for reassurance. He met her with more affection than
she knew she deserved. Draco rested his forehead against hers while he tried to get his own
breathing under control.

"Don't leave me, Hermione."

The plea sounded like a secret. She wanted so much to keep it for him.

Chapter End Notes

Draco is unlearning almost everything he thought his life would be at this point,
including betrothal obligations. Sometimes change hurts a little bit :(

I don't know if it is better to post chapters when I have them ready, or save them so I
never miss a Sunday update. But @squintymayhem got this one back to me early and I
love sharing them.

Thank you to anyone reviewing/commenting/kudos. It makes me even more excited to

work and post on this story!
 Reveal
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Steam from the shower poured into the bedroom, the bathroom door wide open. Hermione
wasn't sure Draco was trying to get her attention until he started singing at the top of his
lungs. There was no reason for her to be nervous. She could either ignore him or walk over
there and call his bluff. It couldn't go worse than the last time.

"Aren't you going to be late?" Hermione called from the door.

"Trying to get rid of me, Granger?" he sang.

"Yes, I've grown bored of you already," she joked.

"Rubbish. I'm nothing if not entertaining."

She laughed nervously, still not sure of her next move. Draco had been in the bathroom for
well over an hour.

"Granger?" He called out when she took too long to reply. "Come here. I want to show you
something."

"I've seen it."

Draco howled with laughter and turned off the shower. "Fine you win, I'm decent I promise."

Hermione turned the corner to see Malfoy with a towel around his waist and using another to
dry his hair. She instinctively looked away, before forcing her eyes back. He threw the
smaller towel on the floor and then leaned against the sink; arms crossed. He raised his brow,
and she smiled tightly. With a huge grin he shook his head and curved his finger to signal for
her to come closer.

She was in sight of the mirror when she noticed how many curls escaped from her braid
during the night. This was why she needed the bathroom first. Malfoy always looked good
the moment he woke up.

He grabbed the material of her jumper and pulled her the rest of the way to him. Her eyes
were aligned with his bare chest, and she looked over the scars that stretched over him. She
traced their path gently with her fingers while Draco continued to talk.

"Courtesy of Saint Potter," he supplied. "They look worse than they are."

He turned her to face the mirror and pressed against her back. Hermione huffed and started
trying to fix her hair, but Draco's head was in the way as he kissed down her neck. She closed
her eyes and leaned back, not having the strength to deny it. When she opened her eyes, she
saw him watching her in the mirror. Suddenly she felt terribly on display, and turned to sit on
the counter.

"You can shower, I don't mind." Draco said casually while he combed and styled his hair.

"Hmm, not everyone is as comfortable with their nudity as you." Hermione leaned back on
the mirror to enjoy the view.

"Did you not have to share bathrooms in Gryffindor? I wouldn't be surprised if McGonagall
finagled a prefect's bathroom for each of her star students," he poked, waving his comb in her
direction.

"My old roommates weren't quite as fit," Hermione replied timidly, earning a small smile.
"I'd hope the experience is rather different for you as well."

"Very. Crabbe and Goyle had nothing on you," he said, squeezing her leg for a moment
before grabbing the toothpaste.

"Weren't Zabini and Nott in your dorm as well? I didn't notice them around you as much as
the others," Hermione asked.

"I've always been closer to Vincent and Greg. I was a bit of a bossy child. Hard to imagine I
know." Hermione jaw dropped in shock and Malfoy wrinkled his nose at her. "As we got
older, Blaise started to get more serious about everything. Quidditch, girls, The Movement.
Took Theo along with him after a while. Us three didn't want any responsibility other than
taking classes and jinxing Gryffindors so we drifted apart a bit. We're closer now than we
ever were back then, come to think of it."

Hermione rolled her eyes at his statement, but some things he said were questionable to her.
"Blaise was more serious about blood purity than you?" She didn't cross paths with Zabini
often, but when they were partnered up in class, he was always one of the more enjoyable
Slytherins.

Draco nodded, "It was all quidditch and studies up to about fourth year. Started snogging any
girl who was willing, which was all of them. And then one day he gave it all up. Said he
wanted to focus on practicing dark magic and researching his pureblood history. Got Theo to
go along with it early on and then it was the two of them."

"I never knew that. He was always pleasant enough to me," she thought out loud.

"I don't think I could ever fully trust them." He hesitated. "When the Dark Lord first came
back, we were all brought in on the same meetings. But he and Theo were still so secretive.
We'd come back to the room, and they'd have the door locked and silenced. Or they'd charm
their bed drapes shut so that no one would overhear what they were planning in the middle of
the night."

Oh Draco.
"There were times we'd all be hanging about and then they'd just be gone." He shook his head
and walked to stand between her legs. "I keep waiting for them to turn me over. If it comes
down to it, it'll be me and Goyle versus them."

My beautiful idiot.

"They must be really good at it," Hermione said simply, trying not to focus on how she could
feel how warm his skin was on her inner thighs.

"What?"

"Dark magic. Since they spent so much time training."

Draco snorted, "Blaise is pathetic. Anytime I get punished I hope the Dark Lord will assign
him. His cruciatus curse is like a slap on the wrist."

Something seemed to strike him as he finished speaking and he seemed quite pensive for a
moment. Hermione blinked a few times, waiting for him to find the truth within his
statement. She was more confident in Blaise and Theo's character, but she had come across
more information than him. She doesn't want to see them killed because Draco was paranoid.

"Do you think maybe they thought the same of you? Your home is the headquarters for
Voldemort's army. Maybe they were trying to get away from it but didn't want you to suspect
them," she suggested, trying to get him to see a different side.

Draco was still deep in thought. It took him a minute to snap out of it and process what she
said. He pulled her to the edge of the counter so he could kiss her, running his hand under her
shirt to feel her skin.

"Enough of that, I can't leave the suite like this," he said while pulling the small fabric of her
shorts to the side to sneak his fingers between her legs. "Not when I've just washed you off
me."

Draco kept staring in the direction of Blaise and Theo and Hermione thought her efforts to
get him to trust them more had backfired. The two had a way of communicating without
saying a word. They spoke and glances and gestures and Draco seemed to be tuning into it.
Blaise finished up his conversation with Dolohov and headed out of the room towards the
back exit, and Theo headed out the side door shortly after. Draco waited a few moments
before grabbing Goyle and followed them.

Hermione at the back of the group, was relieved to find that Blaise and Theo were headed out
to the greenhouse rather than a hidden alcove. They heard Malfoy and Goyle approaching
and slowed down so the other two boys could catch up.

"Zabini. Always policing people for not checking in when they return from missions, and yet
you neglect to greet me," Malfoy said, walking up to his friend.

Blaise huffed, "As if you aren't notified the moment any of us arrive."
Draco smirked in response and continued forward to unlock the door on the greenhouse.
Hermione listened from the outside for a bit as the group rotated the ready branches from
where they hung into jars. She decided Draco's suspicions were resolved enough to leave
when Blaise's comment caught her attention.

"What is all this with Astoria, you really ended your courtship with her?" Blaise asked as he
removed several buds from their jar to roll in a piece of parchment.

"Yeah." Draco answered, not inviting the conversation to continue.

"Why? We know it's not actually out of fealty."

"Because I wanted to." Draco snapped.

"Ease off, mate. The less involved she is the better, yeah?" Theo tried to mitigate.

"How is being left up for grabs better? She graduates in the spring, Malfoy. You left her only
a few months to find someone new."

"Astoria won't have trouble finding a suitor, Zabini. She's the most sought after in her class,
and ours," Goyle snarked in aid of his friend.

"And who is Cyrus going to choose? You know he doesn't care about her wellbeing. He is
only interested in the size of the estate." Blaise barked back.

Something snapped in Draco. The expression of annoyance on his face turned into something
more malicious.

"Nott can court her. Can't you, Theo? You're the only one out of all of us to not start any
arrangements," Draco looked from Theo to Blaise, his expression unforgiving, "She and
Pansy never quite got on, but I have a feeling they will have bigger issues to focus on rather
than their spouse's mates."

Goyle scoffed, "As if Cyrus would approve his daughter to marry a Nott." Draco shared a
humorless laugh with Goyle.

"Speaking of Pansy," he continued as Blaise lit up and took a hit, visibly trying to calm
himself. Theo leaned against the wall of the greenhouse a few feet away from him. He looked
annoyed but made no effort to defend himself. "I don't think I've ever really seen the
connection between the two of you. She's off bedding her Durmstrang bloke any chance she
gets, and you are always fucking some slag."

"Watch it, Malfoy." Theo threatened from his spot. The friendly energy was declining, and
Hermione felt the rage rippling off them.

"Why?! I am tired of the two of you and your hypocrisy. Interrogating me every chance you
get, but merlin fucking forbid anyone ask about what you've been doing."

Blaise balled his fist, taking another drag before tossing the rest on the ground, "We've been
doing what we've always done. Staying alive and staying the fuck out of trouble as much as
we can." Blaise practically shouted. "The girls don't have such luxury. Tradition doesn't allow
them to inherit or run an estate outside of marriage. So even if I shagged every eligible
person in England, Pans is still better off than if I were to leave her in the possession of her
father. Which is a lot more than you can say for what you've done to Astoria!"

"But Blaise, you two haven't bunked off to pick up slags in weeks. Maybe even months."
Blaise's breathing increased and Malfoy walked up to him until he was peering down, nearly
bumping chests. "Now it begs the question Zabini, why you have chosen to go celibate rather
than take your exceptional pureblood fiancé to bed."

Theo and Goyle had also moved closer, standing to the side of their opposing friends.

Blaise tried to feign annoyance, but Hermione could see fear for the first time in his face
since Theo's punishment. He forced a swallow and unclenched his jaw to speak again, "You
think I'm hiding something just because I don't try to fuck every pureblood that throws
themselves at me?"

Draco turned to look at Theo.

"On the contrary, Zabini," he fixed his gaze back to Blaise, "I have a rather good idea that
you are regularly fucking a well acquainted member of the sacred twenty-eight."

Draco didn't have time to move before Theo's fist slammed in the side of his face. Draco
swung and hit Blaise before he recovered from his blow and Goyle pulled out his wand and
started to throw hexes from over Draco's shoulder. The other boys switched fighting tactics
and suddenly, jinx and hexes were flying around the greenhouse.

"Stupefy!"

"Confundo!"

"Stupefy!"

"Expelliarmus!"

Hermione took off at a sprint, not willing to risk getting hit by the spells. She made her way
back to their suite and headed straight to the balcony to get a view of the greenhouse.

She felt sick to her stomach. She only brought up Theo and Blaise to ease Draco's suspicion
of his friends. Draco had no right to out his friends. To shame them. Her stomach clenched
again as she thought of his words, and she forced herself to take deep breaths and not make
herself sick.

It had taken Hermione several minutes to get back to the suite on foot and she could see there
was no longer anyone around the greenhouse. She was trying to see if there was anyone
inside it when she heard a crash coming from the bedroom. Draco had apparated and there
was blood dripping from his head.

"Oh my god, are you alright?" She shrieked, throwing open the balcony door. He jumped at
the sound of her voice.
"Granger?! Why are you in my room?" He started to lean to the side and then caught himself
after stumbling several steps. A confundus charm must have been one of many of the spells
that hit him.

"I- yeah. You're bleeding. Can I help you?" She responded, grabbing his middle the second
time he started to fall over.

"Not now love, I feel like death." Draco said while still running his hand through her hair.
She laughed a little in relief and tried to get him to sit on the trunk at the foot of the bed.

"You look like you said something stupid, and someone deservedly punished you for it," she
said mostly to herself. "Wait here I am going to get you a potion from the bathroom."
Hermione found the potion she needed to reverse the charms effects and walked back into the
room.

"Where are you going?!" She yelled as he walked towards the study door.

"I need a drink. I've got twelve inches to write for Flitwick and I'm not doing it sober."

Hermione groaned and ran to catch up to him before he started to fall over again. She caught
up right as he walked through the door.

"Draco, I don't think-"

There was a sound of shattering glass and then Hermione felt a push at her chest as Draco
shoved her back through the barrier of the doorway. It was too late. Over Draco's shoulder,
she could see Blaise, Theo, and Goyle standing at the drink cart right next to the door. They
were not looking at Draco with their shocked expressions. They were looking at her. They
saw her.

"Granger." Theo said, dumbfounded.

Silence followed.

"That's Hermione Granger." Goyle said to Draco, as if he was unaware. Draco's lack of
response hung in the air between them.

"We were looking for you," Blaise stated darkly.

"Expelliarmus!" Malfoy disarmed his friends and caught their wands with one hand while
continuing to point his wand directly at them.

He wavered, and Hermione could tell he was having a difficult time staying focused. She
eased through the doorway and lifted the vial of potion to his lips. Not knowing what they
were going to do next but reasoned this was the logical first step, she could see the confusion
leave his expression as the panic creeped in.

"Malfoy what is-"

"Don't fucking move!" He fixed the grip on his wand. There was no question if his threat was
serious. He was panting and Hermione didn't want to startle him in his current state. His
friends got the same feeling, and no one made a move.

The next thing she knew, Malfoy pushed his wand in her hand and the adjusted one of the
others to fix on his three friends. The weight of it sat in her palm for a few moments before
she closed her fist.

Magic. Powerful magic. It coursed through her, more consuming than it did when she found
her first wand at Ollivander's. Hermione looked down at her hand and saw that her skin was
glowing. All of Malfoy's teasing about his magic and how much it would affect her seemed to
be proven true in that moment.

It was fire in her veins.

It was her first time holding a wand since the battle at Hogwarts, but she couldn't let herself
relish in the feeling for too long before Malfoy finally spoke.

"Obliviate them."

The boys broke their silence, yelling out their protests. Theo instinctually stepped in front of
Blaise.

"Fuck off, Malfoy-"

"We're your friends!"

"Please-"

"Do it!" He said again to her without hesitation.

"No!" Blaise's voice came out choked and threatening as Theo stopped him from stepping
forward.

"I can't," she whispered. It took a few seconds for Hermione to find her voice. She had never
allowed herself to make a sound in their presence.

"Just this moment. Just about you. Like you did with your parents." He ordered her in the
same voice he used as a lead. "Do it!"

She lifted his wand higher towards the group before her mind caught up with her. Hermione
didn't blindly follow orders.

"No," she said, shaking her head. "It's too intricate and I've never used this wand before."

"We won't say anything, Malfoy," Blaise vowed, confident as ever. "We swear it."

"You haven't sworn it," Draco stared at his friends with no mercy, "but you will."
The next few moments were critical. Goyle looked between Draco and Blaise, waiting to see
who would strike first. Blaise finally gave a single nod of his head before taking a few steps
towards Hermione and Draco. Draco kept his wand fixed on him as he came to stand right in
front of him.

"I knew you were hiding something," Blaise sneered.

Theo approached to stand beside him, and Hermione had an unobstructed view of them for
the first time. Blaise had perfect skin and surprisingly warm eyes, whereas Theo had subtle
freckles across his nose and cheeks, his eyes piercing green. Almost like Harry's.

"Lovely to see you again too, Granger," Theo mocked, calling out her staring. She had
already forgotten they could see her. He shared a questioning look with Blaise before
reaching out his hand to Draco.

"Not to me. To her." He said, stunning them. Theo was first to offer his hand to Hermione.

Hermione quickly glanced at Draco before taking Theo's hand and then Blaise's. "Should we
go over it first?" She asked no one in particular.

"I imagine Malfoy has in mind what he wants. We'll either agree to it, or he'll kill us?" Blaise
asked, nearly bored.

"Let's get on with it." Theo said impatiently. Goyle still stood farther away, observing.

"Didn't anyone teach you not to go snooping around or you may discover something you
don't want to know?" Draco bickered with him.

"You made us come here, Malfoy. We couldn't even get past the door if you did order Neddy
to bring us here," Goyle finally spoke up.

The sudden realization made Hermione internally chastise herself. She remembered feeling
the wards going off but she had thought it was just her nerves.

Blaise was staring at her, and she felt herself retract under his intense gaze. Maybe Draco was
right, and he hated her blood status more than he let on.

A string of light wove between their arms, binding them. Draco looked at Hermione to start
the conditions of the vow.

"Do you, uh, Blaise Zabini and Theo Nott- um, Theodore?" She looked from Draco to Theo,
who raised a brow before nodding slightly.

"Right, so. Blaise Zabini and Theodore Nott, do you-"

"Junior." Blaise cut in.

"What?"
"Theodore Nott, Junior." Blaise pronounced as if he was helping her fill out medical forms,
and Theo poked his tongue in his cheek.

"Theodore Nott Jr. and Blaise Zabini, do you swear not to do or say anything that will reveal
to any person outside of this room of my presence within the Manor? So long as it could put
myself or Draco in danger?"

"I do."

"I do."

A ring of fire formed over where each of their hands met.

"And do you swear, to abstain from any activities or actions that could in result lead someone
to discovering my presence in the manor, so long as my stay here is a secret?"

"I do."

"I do."

A second ring is formed.

"And will you keep Draco's involvement in my concealment a secret, not to be shared or
overheard by anyone outside this room?"

"We will."

A third ring formed. Draco completed the incantation and they settled into their arms. Blaise
and Theo pulled their hands back and moved to the side. Goyle gave an annoyed look to
Malfoy, but then quickly conceded and took Hermione's hand.

"I, Gregory Goyle, will not tell anyone Hermione Granger is hiding within Malfoy manor, I
will not lead or hint to anyone to find out she is hidden within the manor, and I, obviously,
would never do anything that would reveal Draco is the one helping you. So long as it is a
secret and could put him in danger."

The rings quickly form and set into their arms. Draco gave Goyle an arrogant smirk as his
friend walked by him to make a drink.

"Bloody unbreakable vow. Not like I'm your best friend or anything." Goyle complained.

"Can't be too careful, Goyle. If we learned anything today, it's that even the people you
consider your closest friends can betray you." The heat in Draco's words sparked up their
fight from earlier, and Blaise was the first to shoot back.

"Merlin, betray you!? Who we are really bothers you that much?" Blaise said squaring up
again and Hermione held her breath.

"Oh please, I don't care about that. It's the years of deceit. The lies!" Draco shot back, on the
verge of yelling again.
Blaise's jaw dropped and Theo just threw his arms out in Hermione's direction. Draco looked
between her and his friends.

"This is- that's different."

"I'll fucking say," Theo exasperated. Draco had nothing to say in his defense. It appeared all
the Slytherins had something precious they decided to keep hidden away.

"What'd you do to her?" Goyle spoke up after he refilled his drink.

"What do you mean 'what'd I do to her'. She's perfect," he said gesturing towards Hermione,
and she returns a tight smile.

"She doesn't speak, Malfoy," Theo said, waving his hand in front of her face. She really
needed to get used to people being able to see her.

"She used to talk so much she drove you mad with it unless I'm mistaken. Did know it was
possible to fuck someone into-"

"I can speak just fine, Zabini," she said, cutting him off while her cheeks reddened. Theo ran
his hand over his mouth to hide his smirk and Goyle was failing in holding back his chuckle
from the side of the room.

"What?" Malfoy snapped at him.

"Nothing it's just, Crabbe used to say we could be free of your bickering if you two would
just shag it out." Malfoy tried to keep his face schooled, but Hermione could see the corner of
his mouth start to betray him. "Good thing he's dead, or I'd be out fifty galleons."

It was a bad joke. A terrible joke really. Hermione covered her mouth to try and muffle her
laugh. The tension started to ease a bit right before the Slytherin's narrowed in on her again.

"Now that we can talk freely, why the bloody hell are you here?" Blaise asked Hermione.

"Wards. I can't leave unless Lucius adds me to them."

"Can't leave due to wards that were applied because of your escape? There is a bit of poetry
in that." Theo said as he sat on the couch. It was so odd to see others in her space.

"You can go into Malfoy's room?" Blaise asked and she nodded in confirmation. He and
Draco share a look while the others think over the statement. "What a mess, Malfoy."

"I don't answer to you, Zabini."

"Nor I to you. I think it's only fair that we know why we took an unbreakable vow so that you
could continue to shag a muggleborn."

"We're not shagging, you arsehole." Hermione snapped and Blaise grinned when she took the
bait.
"You mean to tell us you are shacking up with Malfoy, and the relationship between you is
strictly platonic?" Theo chimed in next.

Hermione crossed her arms and looked away. She met Draco's eyes for a moment before she
felt the blood rush to her cheeks. She turned back to defend herself and saw Theo sitting with
a shit eating grin and Blaise looking smug as ever.

Snakes. Both of them.

"Don't bother, Granger. They'll keep it up as long as you let them." Goyle muttered as he
walked by her to sit.

"How did you all end up here anyways?" She asked, trying to change the subject. She walked
to lean against the mantle of the fireplace.

"Had a duel with Malfoy and he got hit a little too hard. Neddy brought us up here so we
could finish our conversation in private." Blaise answered casually, and she had to ask.

"Why were you dueling?"

"Ah, Blaise and Malfoy were just fighting again about…" Goyle paused, realizing his error.
"Something."

"Something?" She questioned with her brow raised.

"Just a miscommunication," Malfoy answered, walking up behind her, and stopping just short
of where he normally would.

"A miscommunication." Blaise confirmed. "But I understand now."

"A miscommunication with long, blond hair?" Hermione asked, knowingly.

It was Blaise's turn to be surprised, "Uhm, yeah."

She nodded, "I think we had the same one."

"Yeah… We'll figure it out. Maybe Nott Jr. here will earn a bride after all." Blaise said with a
wink to Theo.

"You can't be serious? You are not actually still planning on marrying Pansy?" Draco scoffed.

"Of course I am, why wouldn't I?" Blaise said as if it were obvious.

"Wouldn't it be more practical if you just, I don't know, married each other?" Draco stated
bluntly and Hermione jabbed him with her elbow. Theo and Blaise, for as much as they liked
to poke at others, started to look increasingly uncomfortable.

"Don't be stupid Malfoy," Blaise barked at him.

"The Dark Lord isn't approving of any marriages anyways," Goyle threw in.
 "Not now, but he has to eventually. Actually, his aversion to marriage is mostly children and
that doesn't apply to you two. You may be one of the only betrothals he'd approve of now."
Malfoy offered again.

"Malfoy. Shut up." Theo said with no humor in his voice.

"All of you shut up." Goyle snapped while he threw a small jar on Blaise's lap. "Roll us one.
If you're going to torture me with these conversations, I'm not doing it sober."

Chapter End Notes

Thank you so much for reading! I hope you all enjoy where we are going.
 Request
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione's mind was racing. She had three options and choosing the right one could be the
difference between victory and irrevocable failure.

"Knight to H3." The knight shattered Zabini's bishop before taking its spot. "Check."

Blaise rested his chin on his laced fingers while looking over the board. He responded with a
sly grin. "Castle to H3. Check again."

Hermione's face broke out in a smile. "Queen to G1. Checkmate."

Blaise's face fell as his eyes flew around the board. Goyle laughed from his chair and Blaise
swore under his breath as he pulled out ten galleons and dropped them in Hermione's waiting
hand.

They had shown up earlier in the evening looking for Malfoy. Hermione impulsively opened
the door when Blaise kept banging and shouting her name. The arrogance of pureblood men
was in fact not limited to Malfoy.

Blaise's insistent questioning somehow led to a battle of wits. After several rounds of
quizzing each other, Blaise challenged her to a game of chess. Deciding to put money down
as a sign of his confidence. Unfortunately for Blaise, Ron had several months when they
were on the hunt to teach her all his tricks and techniques. It was Hermione's most satisfying
win to date.

"Finally!" Goyle exhaled, rubbing his eyes with his fingers. "It's been hours. Are you sure
they were meant to come back tonight?"

"The Dark Lord required their attention after the ceremony. They should be back any moment
now." Blaise answered, still staring at the board and replaying his final moves.

"How do you know that?" Goyle asked.

"Nott told me." He said holding up a pocket journal.

"Is that a charmed journal? Does Theo have its twin?" She reached out to grab it, only for
Blaise to use it to slap her hand away.

"Yes. And no you cannot see it." He said, putting it back inside his chest pocket.

"Did you make it yourself? I've read about these. How do you keep the link undetected? Do
boundary wards effect its abilities?" She fired off.
He sat back, crossing his leg. "Well, well, something I know that you don't. I knew it'd be
revealed eventually."

Hermione opened her mouth to ask more questions right as Draco and Theo walked in from
the hall. Draco's look of shock quickly changed to annoyance when he saw the three of them.

"Was there some kind of emergency?" Draco said to no one in particular.

"Just waiting for you. Figured this is your preferred place for sharing top secret information."
Blaise answered for them.

Draco walked around the sofa where Hermione sat, giving her shoulder a squeeze as he
passed and took a seat opposite Goyle. Theo was left to sit on the couch next to her. He gave
her an awkward smile before subtly glaring at Blaise on the other side of the coffee table.

"You lot getting comfortable?" He tried to say lightly.

"You missed an impromptu N.E.W.T.S. exam," Goyle complained.

"Greg is just upset because he was out in the first round. I had to test the golden girl. See if
she really lives up to the expectations."

Draco looked at Hermione who gave a boastful smile, "And?"

"She did alright," Blaise said flatly.

"Granger wiped the floor with him. It was the only redeeming part of the evening. Took him
for ten galleons in chess." Goyle teased, excited to finally poke fun at Blaise for once.

"You lost money to Granger?" Theo laughed.

"He is the one who insisted on it. I would have happily beaten him for free," Hermione
quipped.

"Another round. I have to see." Theo insisted.

"No. Say what you came to and then leave. You can take one of the open guest suites on this
floor if you don't want to travel home at this hour." Draco snapped and then looked at
Hermione. "This is not a public room, Granger." His softened tone made Theo scoff.

"Some of the guys in my unit have been expressing their frustration, for lack of a better term,
on the Dark Lords policy on relations." Voldemort's aversion to personal relationships has
evolved since he forbad courtships. Even married members were getting assigned to separate
missions. Hermione had noticed the change in followers too.

Draco nodded, "Tread carefully. We can always pull back and claim we were testing them if
someone gets suspicious." The group continued to debate on how best to approach potential
defects. Hermione had a list of people who she felt were great candidates, but she had no
tangible explanation on how she came across the information.
Draco finally kicked them out after another hour. The second the door was closed, Draco
pulled Hermione up from the couch into his arms.

"Was it horrible?" Hermione asked gently. The last time Draco attended a ceremony at
Hogwarts, he came home covered in blood. He nodded against her before letting her go.

"I need to wash up, I'll be quick." He said before grabbing her hand to pull her along with
him, "You don't have to wait out here."

She shook her head with a smile, "I'm not sharing your bed, Draco. "We get carried away
enough as it is," she whispered.

"That is doing the opposite of convincing me, Hermione." He said lowering her to the couch
and took his place on top of her.

Hermione wasn't surprised when Anthony signaled for them to meet. It had been such a long
time since they'd spoken last.

"Is everything alright?" She asked from behind the cloak once he had performed the silencing
charm, and he jumped at the sound of her voice. She giggled at his expense and then revealed
herself, now within the safety of the hidden alcove.

"That is the most efficient invisibility cloak I have ever seen. How did Harry get it?" Anthony
asked once he could see her.

"Chosen one."

I'm sorry I haven't got any more letters for you," he told her."I haven't gotten a chance to get
away and owls aren't safe."

"It's okay. I'm happy to at least get to see you when I can." She pacified him.

"Did Malfoy tell you about Neville?" Hermione took in a sharp breath and shook her head.
"He was helping students escape from Hogwarts. He survived but they held him there for a
few days." Voldemort only let the students leave the school on business for him. It is part of
the reason death eaters have been bringing their sons and daughters around the manor.

"What'd they do to him?" she asked timidly.

"Locked him in the dungeon with a bogart the first two days. The last day they hit him with
the cruciatus until he lost consciousness. He woke up in the shack outside of Hogsmeade with
his wand. Doesn't know how he escaped." Anthony looked like he was waiting for her to fill
in the gaps. Unfortunately, Draco hadn't told her anything.

"Who do you think helped him?"

Anthony started to look nervous before answering. "The head boy and girl would have had
access to dungeons. They manage students who are being punished."
She hated hearing about the conditions at Hogwarts. About how far the school had fallen
from the magical sanctuary it had once been.

"Anyways that is not the reason I needed to talk to you," he went on, becoming more serious.
"Dolohov approved my request to be stationed at Hogwarts. I'll still come here for the formal
once a week but other than that I will be at the school or in the field."

Hermione was struck. "You asked to be reassigned?"

He nodded, "All of the attacks we have stopped so far can be linked to here. I'll need to get
info from Hogwarts or literally anywhere else if we want to keep them from putting it
together."

It made sense. She hardly got to speak to Anthony but seeing him every day was like her
lifeline to the outside world.

"Things still working with your Malfoy arrangement?"

She nodded and he didn't pry further. He checked the time and they made quick work of their
goodbye. She tried not to be too disappointed, she would still see him at least once a week.

Lucius was storming the hall when Hermione was making her way back upstairs and there
was something about his demeanor that led her to follow him. As he passed a group of
snatchers providing their debriefs, he grabbed Draco and pulled him towards his private
study. She had to get right behind them to hear what they were saying.

"She's stronger than you think. She'll be fine," Draco hissed back at his father.

"The mind is a delicate thing Draco. Restricting contact with the outside world can damage
even the sharpest among them."

"You don't know her-."

"You need to be prepared." Lucius snapped as he opened the door to the study, "You are
ignorant if you think it'll be the same once-"

The door shut, and silence filled the hall. They couldn't be talking about her. If Lucius knew
she was there, he would have either let her go or killed her by now. It gave her some peace
until her mind drifted to a certain head girl.

Theo was blocking their door when she returned to the suite. She silently prayed he would
just give up and go away.

"I know you're in there," He whispered into his cupped hands on the door.

No divine intervention it seemed. Sneaking around him, she went into one of the empty
rooms on the floor. She pulled out a blank piece of parchment quickly folded it.

"Avis", she whispered, and the paper bird started to flap its wings. It didn't transform but it
was good enough to take flight. She stood against the wall out of sight of the portrait.
"Oppugno."

Nothing.

"Oppugno!" She hissed a little bit harder, but the folder parchment refused to attack Malfoy's
ancestor's portrait. Growling she smacked the portrait from where she stood.

"Who's there?!" The aristocratic man wailed for the frame. Hermione grinned, reaching over
and shaking the frame again to get the old racist man really riled up.

She ran out of the room as he continued to yell threats and obscenities. Theo was already
walking down the hall towards the noise.

"HAVE YOU NO RESPECT?!"

"Oh, pipe down Actaeus, I'm only looking for Draco." Hermione heard Theo console the
painting before she closed the door to their suite.

She exhaled with her back to the door and shoved her cloak in her bag, stashing it in her
cupboard right as Theo resumed his knocking. She may not admit it, but a part of her was
excited he was so adamant to talk to her. Hermione opened the door enough to grab his arm
and yank him inside.

"Patience minx, we're just getting to know each other." Hermione realized then she was
standing nose to nose with him and took a step back.

"What are you doing here?" She can't help the way her voice tunes up at the end with
excitement.

"Malfoy asked me to come check on you."

Hermione crossed her arms, "No he didn't."

"Alright, I wanted to come check on you." He walked over to the couch and kicked his feet
up on the coffee table. "And I brought favors," he said, wiggling a small jar.

"I appreciate the gesture, but I don't smoke," she fiddled with her hands in her lap. "Would
you like anything to drink, pumpkin juice?" Theo thoughtfully pursed his lips and put the jar
back in his pocket.

"You and Blaise seemed to get on," he said, ignoring her offer. "He's been talking about you
constantly the past few days."

"Yeah- uh, Blaise was great! Greg too. Well he was… more of a spectator really…"
Hermione lost her voice as Theo openly looked her over. "It almost felt like being back at
school."

"Hm. I thought so," he snapped out of his thoughts and relaxed back in the seat.

"Thought what?" Hermione knew Theo was acting weird.

"It appears to me that you are trying to fill a Potter and Weasley shaped hole in that little
Gryffindor heart of yours." If Theo was attempting to sound playful, he was failing miserably.
His smile looked anything but friendly. "Now I don't spend as much time with Malfoy as you,
you got me there. But he doesn't strike me as the Weasley."

Hermione was struck dumb. She just stared at him and blinked while he raised a brow at her.
She huffed a laugh, but Theo didn't return the gesture. There was only one reason he would
be averse to Blaise being deemed as 'the Weasley'.

"I don't fancy Blaise, Nott." She finally retorted and he instantly looked uncomfortable. He
looked down, fiddling with a string on his robes.

"Every girl fancy Zabini, Granger, it is nothing to be ashamed of," Theo said looking up
through his lashes. "Draco insists you're not shagging. And both of you were so adamant
about that fact the other day. I couldn't blame you for getting lonely. Even a golden girl like
yourself would hardly have to lower her standards to be with someone like Blaise."

How are all boys so stupid?

"Just because were not shagging doesn't mean that we're not involved. There are several other
ways to be intimate before reaching that… stage." She lost a bit of her nerve at the last word.
She lost it completely when she saw Theo's satisfied grin.

Fucking snakes.

Theo failed miserably at getting his face back to neutral. "Plenty of ways, yes. And which
ways has Malfoy convinced you to be intimate-"

"I'm not telling you!" She shouted back.

Theo lost it. He was giggling to himself with both amusement and pride as he pulled out his
pocket journal to scribble notes to Blaise. The two of them must have orchestrated this
interrogation together. Hermione couldn't help how infectious Theo's chuckle was and was
smiling while she ripped the journal out of his hands.

'Malfoy is a big, wanking, Gryffindor snogging, LIAR-'

Hermione slammed the book closed and proceeded to assault him with it.

"I'm sorry! Blaise made me!" He laughed between hits. "And you have no idea what he
promised me if I were successful." He winked and snatched his journal back.

"Why do you two care so much?!"

"Malfoy is so pretentious. Not to mention a prude. The only thing more shocking than him
having a girl in his room, is having that girl be you." He pulled out his small jar and
parchment again. "I'd fancy a pumpkin juice if you're still offering?"

Hermione called Neddy and she was setting up tea and snacks while Theo rolled and
chuckled to himself. He took the first long drag and then offered it to her, but she politely
declined.

"What do you do all day in here?" He asked, looking around.

"Read mostly."

"Do you have to stay here all the time?"

She opened her mouth to respond but didn't know how to answer without making it sound
like Draco was holding her hostage. "I've been out to the grounds a few times with Malfoy
when there aren't as many people around. But, yes. Mostly just in here."

Theo pulled out his notebook and smiled around the joint as he read a few lines from Blaise.
He suddenly looked up at her. "Quidditch pitch?" Hermione confirmed with a nod.

Hermione fixed herself a cup of tea before turning the questioning around on Theo. He was
proven too good at getting secrets out of her. He was witty and clever but didn't make her
stumble over her words like an idiot the way Malfoy.

"So… you and Blaise," She asked tentatively. He looked at her like he was daring her to
continue. "Did you make those journals yourself?" If she could get her hands on one, maybe
she could communicate directly with the Order.

"Sorry Granger. You'll have to write your prince love letters the old fashion way. It's a right of
passage." He stood up to leave. "I'd be happy to pass any along for you if you'd like?"

"As if I'd trust you with it." She muttered while he walked away.

"We'll earn trust in time. Just keep your hands off my man, yeah?" He teased her and grabbed
the handle on the door. "Well, your hands wouldn't know how to do much anyways, would
they?"

She attempted to steal her expression, but she could feel the heat in her face betray her. Theo
chuckled as he left the room smugly, having got one more piece of compromising
information from her.

Hermione's world was shrinking and becoming bigger all at the same time. Every other
relationship she had now came with the caveat of secrecy. Even if she wanted to, she couldn't
tell Draco about her friendship with Anthony, he wouldn't want to risk the exposure. She also
felt it wise that she didn't tell Anthony about her interactions with the other Slytherins. It was
only fair; they couldn't mention her presence to anyone.

What a mess.

She sat on the balcony until after sunset and the coolness of the night forced her back inside.
She turned the water in the shower so hot her skin was still steaming for several minutes after
she walked out. She opted for her silk pajamas, a set of shorts and a shirt with thin straps, to
let her body cool down.
Draco was back and waiting for her on the couch in his room. He had his occlumency book
out on the table and seemed to be in the middle of a meditation. Emboldened, she walked up
behind him and tilted his chin back so she could bring their lips together. He responded
immediately, sucking her bottom lip into his mouth, and gently tracing her cheek with the
back of his finger.

"Hello gossip."

She scrunched her face. "Sorry."

His eyes raked over her, and she would be lying if she said the revealing fit of the silk set
didn't play a part in her choosing it.

"Did they give you too much of a hard time?" She asked innocently, sitting on the floor with
the table between them.

He blinked and cleared his throat before answering, "I have years of dealing with their
harassment. You'll have to learn to recognize their antics soon."

"Are they going to come here often?" She asked, excitedly.

"They will if you keep opening the door," he taunted her as he leaned over the table.

Hermione simply shrugged and Draco stood and walked to the study. He came back in with
his chess board under one arm and his whiskey in the other. He set the board down and the
pieces took their positions. Hermione nodded her head in understanding.

"Am I meant to let you win?" She asks him sweetly.

"No need," he said, taking a swing of his drink. "I figured you may want to practice against
some real competition."

"Ah. And how much does my "real competition" have riding on winning?"

Draco unbuttoned the cuffs of his sleeves and rolled them up, revealing the top on the dark
mark on his forearm. "Fifty galleons."

They were both more conservative with their moves in the beginning of the game. Hermione
determined to win as ever and Draco refusing to lose his bet with Blaise. Hermione liked
when he thoughtfully furrowed his brow in a way that looked innocent rather than
intimidating. He started twirling the broken pieces in his long fingers as he thought through
his turns. When he started to trace his lips with his fingers, she snapped.

"Stop trying to distract me!" She said after neglecting to play her turn for over two minutes.

"You're one to talk, wearing nothing but scraps!" He gestured to the thin strap that had fallen
off her shoulder causing the front to slip down.

"I didn't even know we were going to play!" She exclaimed while she fixed it. "Besides I'm
not the one that has anything to lose."
She could see the moment an idea strikes him. "Care to make a wager?"

"Let me check my vault."

"I don't want your money, Granger."

"Bishop to B8. What do you have in mind?" She said as she picked up the pieces of a pawn.

He surveyed the new position on the board while he thought it over. "How about, if I win you
must refer to me as a professor for a full twenty-four hours."

"That's stupid," said Hermione.

"Well, it wouldn't incentivize you if it was something you'd enjoy." He said looking up
through his lashes.

"And what enjoyment would you get out of it exactly, Professor?" She snarked and he
groaned before taking a sip of his whiskey.

"Castle to A3. Yep. That's my prize. Now you pick something."

She looked around the room, trying to find inspiration. "If I win. I get to sleep in your bed."

His jaw went slack. "I forfeit."

"Alone!" She clarified with a grin.

"You cruel girl." He took a large drink, looking over the board intensely. "Fine. If I win, you
address me as professor. If you win, we trade sleeping arrangements for the evening." The
shake hands over the table and go back to playing in silence.

Hermione won. It was almost too easy.

He was sulking in the doorway of the bathroom as she crawled up the bed falling into the
fluffy pillows. She turned to Malfoy with a huge smile on her face and wiggled her fingers at
him in greeting. He raised both brows and wet his lips before backing into the bathroom to
shower, closing the door behind him.

He wore only pajama bottoms when he walked out and his mouth was still tasting of
spearmint toothpaste as he kissed her goodnight.

"Nox," he whispered and the room was black.

Hermione lost track of him as he walked away. She was starting to feel a little guilty when
she felt a weight shift on the other side of the bed. She knew he was being too mature about
this.

"Malfoy!" she scolded as she sat up.

"Shh, it's late," he said snuggling up next to her. She couldn't help but laugh. She shoved his
shoulder so that he was lying flat.

"I won. We had a deal. I get the bed; you take the couch," Hermione said, flopping back
down.

"No. Our official agreement was to trade sleeping arrangements. Your arrangement always
includes the option to share my bed. It's not my fault you never take advantage of it," said
Draco.

That cheat. She ought to scold him on the decorum of fair play. He just looked so pleased
with himself and she would hardly be able to think straight with him smiling at her like that.

"Fine, I'll just take the couch then," Hermione said sitting up.

"No good. I would never do that." Hermione turned on her side to face him, trying to purse
her lips together to hide her smile.

"You lost on purpose."

He leaned in to kiss her. "Best fifty galleons I'll ever spend."

Her Slytherin was just as cunning as the rest it seemed. Though, his cleverness had a unique
effect on her. She deepened their kiss, pushing her body flush against his. He returned her
enthusiasm, but he kept his hand firmly on her to keep the most important parts of them from
touching.

It was maddening.

She wound her arms tightly around his neck and she could feel her nipples harden against
him through the thin silk of her camisole. Draco must have felt it too. Not a moment later he
pinned her arm to the bed. He looked her over, her chest rising and falling, nearly exposed
and the flimsy straps had fallen off her shoulders again. The moonlight coming in from the
window illuminated the side of his face. It was so subtle; his features would be lost in the
shadow of the night if she didn't know to look for him. No one else had likely ever seen him
this way. The way Draco looked in his bed, lit up by the moon. Another part of him she
wanted to keep for herself.

He unlaced their fingers to bring his hand to her breast, running his thumb over her barely
covered nipple. She leaned into his touch wanting more. Encouraging him. The next moment,
his mouth was on her and she could feel the warmth of his tongue as he enveloped her peak
through the silk.

Hermione arched into his mouth. The pleasure shot straight between her legs as he continued
to trace her nipple with his tongue. It was a line between ecstasy and torture as he still
neglected to touch the part or her that she needed the most. Why wasn't he touching her? She
didn't know how to ask for it. She had never had to in the past.

Oh my god.
Theo's words from earlier in the day came racing back to her. She has never touched him.
And he was right- she didn't know how. But if Draco felt anything like she did now, how she
touched him would hardly matter. Is this how he felt every time they indulged in each other?

She really was cruel.

She quickly turned so they were both on their sides. She kissed his neck like she knew he
liked and slowly tracing her hand down his stomach until her fingers started to slide
underneath his pants. She moved slowly, giving Draco time to stop her if he wanted.

He grabbed her wrist and held it just outside of his waistband. She looked up at him, and it
was clear by his blushed face and hooded eyes that he was just as aroused as her.

"I want to touch you," she breathed, remembering how good the words sounded when they
came from him. He choked on his breath in response, and she felt victorious for the second
time that evening. She tested moving her hand again, but he just held onto her wrist tighter.

"I just- I-… oh, fuck me…" he growled shoving his face in the pillow. "Not tonight. Tonight, I
am proving that you can sleep here without us getting carried away."

He sounded as unhappy with the arrangement as Hermione felt. Hermione met his lips again,
determined to change his mind. She was already carried away. Far away. She wanted him to
go with her this time.

"We should go to sleep," he whispered, barely audible as he moved her hand off him and
pinned it to the bed next to her head. He started kissing down her collarbone and chest,
making his way back to where the silk was still wet from his mouth.

"Please," she moaned. He finally took mercy on her, tracing his hand down her body until he
cupped her between her legs.

"Is this what you want?" he whispered in her ear, and she nodded enthusiastically.

He pushed her leg and she let her knee fall to the side. She was more open than ever before,
Malfoy's bed allowing room for him to spread her legs further apart. When he finally slid his
hand between her folds she whimpered and closed her eyes.

"Look at me," he said, commanding yet gentle. She obeyed immediately and locked eyes
with him. The next moment, he slid a finger inside her while circling her with his thumb.

"You're so close, aren't you?" he said in awe, moving his finger and thumb in rhythm with
one another. She was. She was trying to hold on. She wanted to feel his hands and hear his
words for a little bit longer.

"Can you take more?" he whispered with a shallow breath in her ear. She nodded again, but
he didn't accept it as an answer this time. "Tell me."

"Yes," she whimpered, and he took her earlobe between his teeth as he pushed another finger
inside of her.
 She could hear Draco encouraging words in her ears and he pushed her over the edge. She
was saying something herself, but it was too complicated for her to understand. All too far
away from where his hand continued to move in and around her.

It was the longest the pleasure had ever coursed through her. When she came back down, she
looked up at Draco and wasn't surprised he had been watching her. She pulled her legs back
together, starting to feel self-conscious of the excessive way she had been spread before him.
When he finally removed his hand from her, the same light that illuminated his face now
made his fingers glisten with her essence. Draco didn't seem to mind. He just fixed her shorts
and shirt to cover her more appropriately.

Hermione felt a bit sticky with sweat but Draco pulled her straight onto his chest and started
caressing up and down her back. She rested her arm on him and started tracing small circles
with her fingers where they lay while they muttered their goodnights.

She kept waiting for shame to creep up and overwhelm her. But it never did. There was only
Draco holding her and sleep that eventually came to take her.

Chapter End Notes

I always liked how "cunning" is a characteristic of Slytherin. I feel like in canon

sometimes we don't get to see it enough.

Thank you so much for reading. And thanks to my friend @squintymeyham for beta-ing
this piece for me. <3
 Reliance
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione found that she no longer preferred her mornings in solitude. Did it make her
pathetic? The desire to be held. Was this the way life was supposed to be, or did she just
happened to luck by Draco's need to have something to hold onto.

Need. That must be the line. Between reliance and enjoyment. They were indulging in each
other, not obligated to one another. The time would come, and she would leave. She would
grow old and look back at her younger self during the war and be glad to have had little
flickers of light along the way. Small seasons of joy that had reminded her that the world was
still worth saving. Learning and practicing magic with her friends at school. Bill and Fleur's
wedding. Nights spent with Harry and Ron laughing and talking by the fire. The end of
summer surrounded by love at the Burrow.

Her nineteenth birthday, waking up with Draco's arms wrapped around her.

This flicker of light burned a little brighter. It was one she found all on her own.

Hermione turned in his arms to face him, tucking one arm to her chest and wrapping the other
around him. He tightened his hold on her in response and nuzzled his face further into her
hair. She could hear his heartbeat and felt the rise and fall of his chest against her cheek as he
took sleepy breaths. She fought to stay awake, not wanting to miss a second of it.

"Good morning, birthday girl," he whispered, voice still thick with sleep.

She stilled her fingers, not realizing she had been tracing them along his back. He used a
knuckle under her chin to lift her head up and kissed her soundly. He splayed her hand on her
cheek and then through her hair as he pulled them closer together. She would have lost
herself in it completely if she wasn't acutely aware she hadn't got a chance to sneak away and
brush her teeth.

"I have morning breath," she protested.

"You taste amazing," he relented as she feebly pushed herself away.

He pecked her one more time on the nose before rolling to lie flat on his back and Hermione
sat up with her back against the headboard.

"What time do you have to report?" She asked nervously. Draco looked like he couldn't be
less bothered, rubbing the lines from sleep that were still apparent on her arm.

"Goyle's got it covered for me. I won't be needed until the ceremony tonight." Hermione
smiled largely down at him. "He's not too thrilled I'm bunking off to have secret trysts."

"I can't say that I am either. Who is she this time?"

Malfoy tsked at her, displeased, and pinched her leg before laying his head on her lap. "Rude
girls don't get presents, young lady."

He was facing away so she couldn't see his eyes, but his breathing made it seem like her
fondling his hair was lulling him back to sleep.

A POP signaled Neddy's arrival and Draco tightened his grip around her.

"Happy Birthday, mistress Hermione!" Neddy said cheerfully. "Neddy will leave breakfast in
the study with a gift for mistress."

Hermione jumped out of bed at the statement and Draco's arms flailed to attempt to grab her.
She took the flat box from Neddy's outstretched hand and sat on the couch, signaling her to
sit beside her. "I love it, thank you!"

"You haven't even opened it," Draco called from the bed, now propped against the headboard.

Hermione took the lid off the box and pulled out an old piece of parchment that was
noticeably worn on the edges. Written on it was a list of random potion ingredients.
Confused, she turned the paper over, and the contents on it took her breath away.

"Master said mistress was friends with Dobby," The elf said self-consciously. "Dobby was-
well- elves don't learn arts, Mistress. But those are his ears, erm – there! His eyes are almost
the same size."

Hermione's tears started to fall, and she held the paper up to not destroy it. She recognized
the terrible technique immediately. She remembered when Dobby presented Harry with a
portrait of him one Christmas. She scolded him multiple times for critiquing the elves' work
too harshly.

"Neddy this is… Dobby painted this of himself?" She asked, still not able to believe her eyes.
"This is the most precious gift anyone has ever given me. I don't know how I could ever
thank you."

Dobby had been abused horribly by Lucius when he was enslaved to him. She loved to think
that he was able to find joy in painting, and friendship with Neddy, during the time in his life
he had spent here.

"Did you know Dobby saved my life? The first time I was brought here?" Hermione said.
"And then you saved me. I hope one day the world gets to see how brave you are."

Neddy shrugged bashfully.

"Technically it was a team effect," Draco said and Hermione saw the smile he tried to sneak
to Neddy without her noticing. Hermione thanked her about a hundred times before finally
letting her leave to complete the rest of her chores.

"Here, give me that. I'll set it here until I can get you a proper frame." He said, propping it up
on the mantel. "This painting is truly dreadful, Granger."
Hermione couldn't help the laughter that took over her. Harry had said the exact same words
on that Christmas evening so long ago. It felt like it was meant to be, considering Dobby
always gratefully took her poorly knitted items.

"It's awful. I just love it so much."

"Alright, we've wasted enough time. Time to eat breakfast and then get dressed in your riding
clothes. I have an eventful morning planned for us and it's not even eight and I've been
outshone by my elf."

Hermione got even more excited as she walked into the study to eat breakfast while Draco
readied for the day. She thought he was going to give her some extraordinarily expensive
item she knew she could never repay him for. A day spent with him, flying and exploring the
grounds sounded perfect.

Hermione was wrong. Draco had to remind her that he was very, very rich before she was
willing to accept his gift.

A third Abraxan horse stood in a separate stall in the barn. Its golden coat made the shine of
the silver main and tail even brighter. Draco walked her over to the mare and Hermione
tentatively reached out to brush her.

"What's her name?" She asked excitedly.

"You tell me." Draco answered..

"How did you name the others?" She asked after coming up with nothing.

"My mother named them." Draco stopped his movements, and then looked up at her for a
moment with a sad smile before returning to his work. "She chose them after late women in
the black family. Cassiopeia was her great aunt and Elladora was her great-great-great
grandmother." Hermione loved Draco sharing memories about his mother, even though it was
rare.

"I'd like to call her Nymphadora, then." She said after considering for a moment.

He eventually smiled and tilted his head. "It's perfect. A bit ironic, but so was a member of
the black family becoming an auror."

Hermione couldn't agree more. Tonks was nothing like the other members of the Black
family. Even Sirius had a certain proclivity for rule breaking. Enough to get himself
disinherited and burned off the family tapestry. Lucius would probably do the same to Draco
if he saw the company he was currently keeping.

"She and Remus had a son. I never got to meet him."

"I'm sure you will one day." He said shortly. "He's perfectly cared for Granger, no need to go
on worrying yourself." The finality in his voice made her hesitate to question him further. But
there was another part of her gift that was worrying her.
"What's wrong?" He asked, noticing her thoughtful expression.

"It's just, I don't know how I will keep her. Once I have to…" As much as she loved her
already, it was hard to face she was just another thing she will need to leave behind.

"Ah, don't worry about that," he said dismissively, waving his hand.

"Malfoy, I've no place to keep her-"

"That's boring. I'll handle it. Let's just enjoy today while we can." Hermione easily caved,
smiling as she stroked the horses' mane from her seat. She already felt the connection
between them as Nymphadora turned into her magic.

"I love her." Sincerity dripped from her every word. "I'll never be able to repay you." He
caught her eye and for a moment it seemed like something imperative passed between them,
but then she blinked and Malfoy mounted his broom and they took off.

They spent the rest of the morning flying. The other two horses joined them in the air for a
while, but they landed far off in the distance somewhere she was sure she wouldn't be able to
reach. The trees were so thick on the ground that Hermione lost sight of them almost
immediately. On their way back to the barn, they kept flying until they were out of eyesight,
no doubt traveling far beyond the wards.

"I thought you said the horses can't cross without an allowable rider?" She asked, an idea
coming to her. They were having a late lunch on the balcony before Draco had to head to
Hogwarts.

"They can't cross with an unallowable rider. Animals can travel freely past the wards.
Otherwise, birds or squirrels would set them off every other moment."

"Like the ones at Azkaban?" She asked excitedly and Malfoy stiffened.

"Why are you asking about that?" He questioned abruptly.

"Do you remember when Sirius escaped Azkaban? He was an unregistered animagus." She
was on a tirade, but Draco was still looking at her warily. "Don't you see? If I could master
transfiguration, I could probably do the same. No offense to your ancestors, but I doubt the
wards would be more sophisticated here than a wizard prison!" She beamed, finally figuring
out an alternative to just sitting around and waiting for Lucius.

"I expect I'm to participant as well?" He conceded.

"Things aren't nearly as fun when I have to do them all alone," she cooed sweetly.

Draco raised an eyebrow and smirked, willfully misunderstanding her meaning. "Granger, I
very much prefer you never do anything fun without me."

"You know that's not what I meant," she lightly complained, and in the next few moments
Draco had her pinned to the bed beneath him.
They went from sitting outside and planning her escape to fumbling their way through the
door and onto his bed in a manner of seconds. It was all so easy: talking, playing, touching.
Hermione loved rolling around with him more than she would ever admit to someone.

"Keep your hands here," he instructed as he removed his from her wrists on either side of her
head to trail down her body. The hardest part about being with Draco was her insecurity. Her
inexperience. Never knowing the right things to say, or the next thing to do. It both excited
and eased her when Draco gave her clear directions to follow.

He sat astride her, taking a break from kissing her lips and neck to unbutton her jacket. She
was already panting, and her white undershirt did little to hide the shape of her body once
Draco pushed the jacket away. He wrapped his arm around her middle, and she felt
completely at his mercy while he lifted her up to remove it.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him back down on top of her. She could do
this forever. Leave the complicated and cruel world behind and lose herself in what was so
lovely and simple.

His movements became more insistent, and she relished in the fact that he was submitting
himself to her in return. When he reached to undo the button on her trousers she stopped him,
daring to try something new. His face was aroused and confused when he met her eyes to see
what was wrong and she had to claim his mouth again. No one had ever looked so beautiful.
As he sucked her lower lip between his teeth, she moved her hands down to undo the buttons
on his trousers instead.

He dropped his head to her neck, giving her light kisses but undoubtedly focused on where
her hands were and what they were doing. She trailed her fingers around the top of his pants,
waiting for permission to go further.

He propped himself up on one elbow and used his free hand to trace his fingers over her lips.

"What are you doing?" his voice was trembling. She could hardly think straight, her heart
was beating so fast, but she knew she was going to have to ask him if he would let her.
Maybe he would even tell her how much he wanted her.

"We haven't ever- Will you…" The words didn't come out. She was too embarrassed.

He looked at her in complete shock and asked her in disbelief.

"You want me to fuck you?"

"No!" She yelled. Too loudly. Too quickly. He dropped his head back on her shoulder.

"Evil…" Draco muttered against her skin, and she giggled. The tension cracked completely
when she could feel him shaking with laughter too. He looked up to watch the last of her
laughs fade away "That was mean."

"I'm sorry," she said, lifting her head to kiss his pouting lips. "I didn't mean that. I meant this.
Just…"
She slowly pushed her hand past the band of his pants. Draco took a sharp inhale of breath as
her hand touched his hardness unobstructed for the first time.

"Oh." The word was barely more than a moan.

He leaned slightly to the side so he could look down and see where her hand disappeared in
his trousers. He was impossibly hard, his skin hot and smooth, and Hermione was surprised
that the tip of him was pulled up towards his waistband. Shouldn't it be hanging down? Isn't
that how gravity worked? It was facing down the time she walked in on him in the shower.
Her mind started to race. Oh my god. She really had no idea what she was doing.

Hermione moved her hand against him again, caressing his length. She would have
completely started spiraling if Draco didn't make the most disarming sigh she had ever heard.
He watched her arm move as she continued to brush against him and then he leaned to press
his mouth against hers.

"Grab me, Hermione," he spoke against her lips, using the same assured voice she enjoyed so
much. Only this time, it was laced with desperation. It made her love it even more. To hear
the desire in his voice and to know she is the one who put it there. She adjusted her hand so
she could wrap her fingers around him.

He elicited a groan that was so lovely she was sure it had wrecked her for anyone else. His
sounds, his breathing. It was making her ache for his touch, and not a moment later he slid
his hand up her shirt to cup her breast and she broke away from his mouth to gasp for air
herself.

He was lost in her then. He attached his mouth to her neck, sucking and biting in a way that
was sure to leave a mark. He moved his hips to help her as she pumped him with her hand.
When he rolled her nipple between his fingers she whimpered and was nearly undone before
they really even started.

He thrusted his hips sharply a couple more times before he stilled. She could tell he was
trying to suppress his groans and she wished he hadn't. She wanted to hear any noise he was
making because of her.

Draco was still panting against her neck, trying to catch his breath when she felt the warmth
drip from him coating her fingers. He hadn't moved since he finished, so she felt it was
alright that she hadn't either. She wanted him to say something. Albeit preferably something
that would let her know she did at least okay.

"That's it," he finally whispered in her ear, "I'm never letting you go now."

Hermione chuckled in relief. He lifted his head to meet her eyes, a dazed smile on his face.
Draco hissed slightly as Hermione tried to pulled her hand away.

"Sorry, still a bit sensitive." His cum was glistening on her fingers and they both froze for a
moment. "Wait here."
Draco jumped up and went to the closet. He came back a moment later in a clean pair of
joggers and a couple handkerchiefs to clean her hand.

Hermione reached to grab it, but he surprised her by wiping the mess off her hand himself.
Getting nearly all of it with the first handkerchief but still using the second for good measure.
When he was finished, he tossed them on the floor and then laid next to her on his side.

"Did I…was that okay?" She blurted out before she could stop herself.

"Granger, that lasted about two minutes. What do you think?" He said with a raised brow and
sweet smile, but the statement still made her face redden. She didn't mean for it to be so
short. She also didn't know how she was supposed to make it take longer.

"Just out of curiosity, what is your opinion on love bites?" He asked, looking down at her
from where he was propped on his elbow.

"I've never had one."

"Better not have a look in the mirror until I head out, just to be safe," he said grinning
roguishly and biting his lip. Hermione sat up to run to the bathroom and do just that.

He tutted at her, pushing her back down where she was laying. "I believe I was in the middle
of something before you distracted me, wicked girl."

Hermione knew she was being childish, but she was sulking around the suite after Draco left
for Hogwarts. Her birthday always fell during the time when they were at school. What she
would give to be there right now, laughing with her friends, halfheartedly chiding Ron as he
tried to send all the younger classmates to bed early so they could have the common room to
themselves.

There were so many times she exited conversations with the other girls in her class whenever
the subject shifted to boys. She wished she had stayed to listen. Lavender and Patil used to
always tease her with their questions. If she had the opportunity now, she would probably
humor them in any vulgar discussion they felt like having.

The wards pulled Hermione's attention from her pity party, and she rushed to the door.

Theo snorted. "Nice jumper."

Hermione had forgotten she chose Draco's old school sweater. She felt mildly embarrassed
for getting caught wearing it, but Draco never made her feel weird when she did.

"Did something go wrong?"

"I heard a whisper that it's someone's special day," he said as he sauntered around the room.

The tension in her stance eased. "Malfoy told you it was my birthday?"
"Don't be thick. We got it out of Goyle." He stopped when he got to the piano and leaned
against it. "I almost didn't expect to find you here. It's strange that someone like you would be
so compliant in staying confined in such small quarters."

"You know if you want to question me you can just come out and do it." Theo was very
convincing when playing aloof, but Hermione had caught on that he usually had ulterior
motives.

"Ho-ho. Malfoy's pet does have claws." He gave her an approving smile. "I only meant to
keep you company. Getting you all spun up is just too fun to resist."

"I'm not spun up!" He looked her over up and down, and she realized she was still standing
by the door with her arms crossed. She slowly unfolded them and walked to sit on the chair.
Theo helped himself to a piece of cake that was still sitting out from earlier.

"Nott, how long have you and Zabini been together?" She asked bluntly.

Theo looked downcast at his plate, focusing too hard on the contents. "A long time."

"Was he your first?"

That question earned her a dark look. Theo's faced quickly changed when he saw her
expression, however. It must have been clear that she wasn't asking the question just to get
back at him. It was probably just as uncomfortable for her, but she had no one else she could
confide in about these kinds of things. She never thought she'd miss Lavender so much.

"That is an improper topic to bring up to a man you have just met, Granger." His voice was
lighter than she expected, and it made her relax a little.

"I didn't mean like that. Well – not exactly. I only meant if he was your first…"

What? Kiss? Boyfriend?

"Yes." He answered. Hermione met his eyes as he watched her grapple with how to finish the
question. "He was my first 'all of the things'." Theo had a wistful look on his face that made
Hermione smile. Even though he was noticeably reluctant to talk about his relationship with
Blaise, he almost looked satiated to finally do so.

"Thinking of taking a big step, pet?" He asked her in return. Playful but gentle. She pulled
her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them.

"Will you tell Zabini?" She asked nervously before continuing.

"Yes." He answered instantly. "But he and I are rather good at keeping secrets."

She took a deep breath before continuing. "I don't know… what to do." It was a fact that has
always been difficult for her to admit.

"Are you meant to do something that you don't want to?" Theo was looking at her with
complete sincerity. It was the same protective face he gave to Blaise when he was worried
about him.

"No! Not at all. I just-" Hermione dropped her head to her knees. "I just feel like I'm going to
make a fool of myself."

"Granger, aside from what the two of you have been doing, Malfoy has hardly had more than
a proper snog before." He taunted her lightly.

"Really?" She looked up suddenly.

"Have you not spoken to him about this?" Hermione shook her head and Theo gave her a
knowing look. "I don't mean to sound like your mother, but if you don't even feel like you can
talk about it, that's probably why you feel opposed to doing it."

"I don't feel opposed, I just don't like doing things without conducting the proper research
first!" she insisted.

"So, ask him what he'd like."

"Ugh Theo I can't do that. If I ask him, then he'll know that I don't know!" Honestly, why is
that so hard to understand.

"Oh gods," he muttered as he pulled out a pre-rolled joint and lit it up. He was holding it
between his teeth, while he retrieved his journal and scribbled something to Zabini.

"I've little wisdom to share on the art of making love to women, Granger," he said, taking a
long drag and then pointing it in her direction. "But if the love bites on your neck are any
indication, I'd say you are doing plenty fine on your own."

She was about to protest again when she winced at the wards. She locked eyes with Theo
who just nodded in the direction of the door.

"Started the party without me?" Blaise remarked. He grabbed the joint for Theo's lips as he
passed by him and went to sit in the chair opposite of Hermione. Theo was still, lips still
slightly parted as he appreciatively watched his partner take his first drag.

"I hear you require my expertise?" He poked nonchalantly. Smoke poured from his nostrils
and mouth. They boys have come a long way from coughing between each hit like they did a
few months ago. Any chance they could get away, they seemed to be lighting up.

"Don't worry Granger. It's only fair." He said leaning forward passing the blunt to Theo who
snapped out of his trance to grab it. "I've been giving Malfoy unsolicited advice for years."

Hermione was confused for a moment. "But I thought you said that you only-"

"Zabini here went through most of the girls in our class and the year ahead before I made him
swear them off." Theo explained.

Hermione saw shame creep on Blaise's face. She remembered Draco mentioning he was
enthusiastic about girls until one day he just stopped. It made her sad for Theo that he had to
 witness him be with other people while they were together. She knew how bad it hurt to see
the person you want with someone else on their arm.

"Men are simple creatures, Granger. I have no doubt your troubles are all in your head,"
Zabini continued. "However, if you ever feel like being very nice to Malfoy, there are some
things you can do."

Chapter End Notes

I don't have many regrets in life, but not realizing last Sunday was Hermione's birthday
(9/19) until the next day and neglecting to post this chapter early is one of them. lol

I love how Hermione's relationship is progressing with all of the characters. It is a tough
dynamic though, considering she has been getting to know them in secret for months.

Thank you so much for reading and especially to those that have commented/reviewed
this work. It means so much to me <3.
 Room
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"No. You are doing the wand movement all wrong. You have to move in circles. Like a
lasso." Hermione instructed Goyle.

"What is a lasso?" Goyle muttered, failing to produce a patronus for the third time.

Goyle accompanied them to the quidditch pitch so that Hermione could practice wandless
magic. After she successfully blocked three consecutive stinging jinx, she insisted Malfoy
work on his patronus. Once she found out Goyle had not succeeded in producing one at all, it
became her mission to get him up to speed.

"Expecto Patronum!" Goyle yelled, waving his arm around him like he was trying to swat
away a bee. Malfoy broke out laughing and Hermione chuckled beside herself.

"This is stupid. Malfoy just points and shoots!" He complained.

"Malfoy cannot perform a fully corporal patronus either, so I wouldn't use him as a prime
example," she explained. Malfoy gave her a dark look that had a different effect on her than
what he intended.

"Alright then Professor Granger, if you're so clever show us how it's done," Malfoy said,
handing his wand to Hermione. The only other time he offered her his wand was when he
tried to get her to obliviate his friends.

She grabbed it after another moment, the magic still as powerful as last time. It did not affect
her as physically as it did before. It was as if her body recognized the magic this time and
simply welcomed it back.

She cleared her throat and tried to focus her mind on her chosen memories: the day she got
her Hogwarts letter, Gryffindor winning the house cup during her first year.

"Expecto Patronum." The white vapor came out of the wand, instantly taking form as the
otter ran and swam around them. Goyle laughed in disbelief and Draco looked filled with
pride as Hermione let the otter show off for a few more moments.

"I wasn't sure it was going to work. I've never used this wand before," she admitted, ending
the cast.

"Liar. You told me you and Potter sullied my wand practicing this charm specifically." Draco
teased her. She had forgotten how she tried to antagonize him when they were brewing.

"Harry was the only one who actually used it. I only said that to annoy you." She revealed as
she handed it back.
"It worked." He deadpanned. There was that dark look again. Making her heart flutter and not
intimidating her at all.

"Gods. Thought we'd never hear the end of it when you lost your wand. I mean, no one likes
sharing but you lot take it to a whole new level." Goyle rambled on as he practiced the
movements more seriously this time. "Remember when the Dark Lord required your father's?
I nearly thought he was going to refuse him."

"He should have. He ended up splitting the core a few days later." Malfoy said.

"No one refuses the Dark Lord and lives, Malfoy." Goyle shrugged, as if stating a simple fact.

They tried to cast several more times before giving up. Goyle neglects to conjure even the
slightest wisps of light. Hermione reminded him that it was one of the most complex charms,
and that it would likely take multiple sessions before he would be able to cast it successfully.
The young wizard shrugged her off, and she suspected he was quite opposed to pursuing
anything that would take too much effort.

"Fancy a game? Haven't had a chance to fly in weeks." Goyle asked, tucking away his wand.

"How do you play quidditch with two people?" Hermione speculated.

"Quidditch at its core is a game of catch the snitch. First one to find it wins. Care to join?" He
asked her as he summoned the brooms.

Hermione didn't want to admit in front of Goyle that she was still physically tired from their
training. Luckily, Malfoy could see her reservations simply nodded. He looked around
thoughtfully for a moment, before turning around his wand and handing it back to her.

"I assume you know how to put up protective enchantments?"

Hermione snatched the wand back excitedly. "Obviously."

Malfoy looked up to see Goyle was nearly out of eyesight and grabbed the front of
Hermione's jumper, tugging her to him and bringing their lips together.

"No one outside of us and my father should be able to come out here. If anything trips the
wards, you stun them before they get a chance to see you." He instructed the moment their
lips parted.

"No one will be able to see past my enchantments." She said confidently.

"Of course they won't." He kissed her soundly one more time before releasing his snitch and
joining Goyle in the air. Hermione flew through the enchantments in a manner of minutes.
She spent the rest of the time laying in the grass, enjoying how easy it was to transfigure and
levitate the items around her.

Malfoy's wand answered to her almost as well as her own. She had to use Bellatrix's once
hers was confiscated by snatchers during the battle at Hogwarts. The wand would resist her,
and she would have to fight it to do the simplest of spells. Draco's ten inch hawthorn wood
however was very agreeable; she would go as far to say that it was trying to impress her. The
wand much like its owner in that way.

"Pumpkin soup?" Hermione was surprised to see such a simple appetizer once they finally sat
down for dinner.

"It's October." Draco looked uncomfortable for a moment before reaching for his own spoon.

"I'm not complaining. I'm just surprised you would choose it." Hermione said gently, kicking
him under the table.

"I live to surprise you." He said with a wink.

"You are doing very well." She laughed as she took a sip of wine and noticed he winced
again.

"What is it?" She looked towards the door. If it was the wards, she should have felt it too.

"What? Nothing. No one is coming. Everyone knows I'm to leave in the morning." He
dismissed and focused his attention back on her.

"I don't think that would stop your friends." She said relaxing back into her seat.

"No it wouldn't," he agreed, "Though they are nearly our friends now, so I don't get the full
blame for their behavior."

Ours. She let herself pretend it was a possibility.

"Fine by me. I happen to have several male friends." She said sweetly.

"Hm." He replied flatly. His hands froze where they were on the table as he fixed his gaze on
her.

"They are hardly even my first pureblood boy friends." Satisfaction filled her when swiped
his tongue over his teeth.

"Who?" He scrutinized. No wonder he liked teasing her so much, this was much more fun
from this side of the equation.

"Who was your first muggle-born friend?" She took a big sip of her wine.

Draco licked his lips and leaned back in his seat. Hermione wasn't sure that he would be
bothered by her suggesting she had relationships with pureblood men before him, but it
seemed her façade was up. Deceiving people into giving up information was much more a
strength of his house than hers.

"Mm. How long has that one been driving you mental?" He said with a devilish grin.

"Just tell me." Hermione whined, setting down her glass. "She doesn't exist. I knew it."
She hadn't forgotten Draco's comment since the day he made it. Even though the sensible part
of her knew it was a lie, him willing to befriend a muggle-born while he tormented her for
being one was unacceptable.

"She very much did exist." Draco countered, meeting her glare. "At some point in time."

No way.

His discomfort when she brought up brewing in the Slytherin bathroom. Draco, and Harry's
duel in sixth year...

"Myrtle." Hermione must have been frowning because Draco leaned over the table and
pinched her cheek. "Your first muggle-born friend was Moaning Myrtle?" She continued
slapping his hand away.

"Is that so hard to believe?" He imitated offense.

"Uh, yes!"

"Just as well. She wasn't very fond of you either." Hermione's jaw dropped. The apparition
did have it in for her since second year. She knew she wasn't the most amenable student in
their year, but she was certainly more tolerable than Moaning Myrtle.

"Now you go." He demanded, shaking his left arm a little before pulling it back to his side of
the table.

"Ron obviously."

"Oh please, Weasleys don't count." He said waving her off.

"And ghosts do?" She laughed out.

Draco hissed loudly before clamping his hand around his forearm. "Fuck!" Not a moment
later there is a banging at the door.

"Get to the room now." All guises of calm were gone from his face as he vanished the food
from the table.

"What's going on?" Hermione said standing up and he pulled her to him, kissing her briefly
before pushing her towards the bedroom door.

"It's nothing. I'll wake you when I get back."

She hesitated but then slowly backed into the room. Draco's voice was neutral, but the
concern in his eyes gave him away.

Hermione had just closed the door when Draco exited the study into the hallway, quickly
followed by a crack of apparation. Whatever this 'nothing' was, it could not wait long enough
for him to walk downstairs.
There was hardly enough room for Hermione to navigate between all the death eaters on the
first floor. Everyone she has ever seen throughout the months seemed to be in attendance,
along with several faces she had never seen before. For the first time since the day she
arrived, Greyback stood in the corner of the room with his pack.

Anthony was doing his best to mask his nerves where he stood next to the rest of his unit, but
Hermione could see the panic in his expression as he stared at the figure levitated over the
table.

Katie Bell.

Hermione nearly voiced her protest aloud but stopped herself before the sound escaped her
lips. She had not seen anyone in that compromising position since the attack on St. Mungo's
failed. However, that time, the death eaters being punished were graced with
unconsciousness.

Katie was wide awake. Crying and trembling.

The usual crowd took their assigned seats at the table. Draco beside his father. Nott and
Zabini on the opposite end, sitting across from each other. None of the people were looking at
the girl, helpless in front of them. None of them dared to look at their master, who was
radiating rage and black magic, and spoke with venom.

"Begging will be of no help to you." Voldemort spat as Katie's tears dripped onto the table.
"How long has this rat been living amongst your division, Rabastan?"

"She was recruited at the end of July, my Lord."

Rabastan's screams echoed through the drawing room as Voldemort hit him with the curse.
Snarling and hissing as he watched the man contort his body where he fell on the floor. Once
it ended, the room was silent except for the sound of Lestrange's hoarse panting.

"Over two month's it has been feeding our details to the Order. How could you be so
incompetent!" Voldemort stared down at Rabastan, who was merely trying to maintain
consciousness. The dark wizard stood and started pacing the table. Draco and his father were
one of the few that successfully kept their calm demeanor.

"What did she know, Lucius?!" He wailed without looking his way.

"The young girl was able to discover several details of initiatives outside of her division, my
Lord. She had a direct link with a member of the order through a floo in the Lestrange
household where she was residing." Lucius spoke as if he was giving an ordinary daily
report.

Voldemort veered and came at him anyway. "And how many of my secrets have been told
through your floo Lucius?!"

"None, my Lord. All the floos at the manor have been closed and locked. No one enters or
leaves the Manor without my knowledge." Voldemort sniffed at Lucius' comment but
returned to his seat.

"You will debrief me on everything she knows once we are finished here," He growled, eyes
locked back on Katie. "You little cunt. I should keep you there until the moon and then let the
wolves tear you apart." A series of chuckles came from the pack in the corner, and Hermione
feared she may become sick.

"SILENCE YOU WRETCHED BEASTS!" Voldemort was rabid. "You dare make a noise in
my presence." Deadly silence weighed down the room again, and Voldemort attempted a face
of indifference before speaking again. "Does anyone have any suggestions?"

The voice that came up next was from someone Hermione never expected.

"If I may, my Lord. I would like to offer my services in training her in our ways. The Bells
are a pureblood family, after all. I am sure once we do away with the Order's brainwashing,
she would be a lovely wife to one of our young serving men." Astoria's voice was steady and
calm. Hermione didn't know how she managed it.

"You wish to spend your time with this traitor?" Voldemort addressed her directly.

"I wish to spend all of my efforts showing the wizarding world the greatness you have to
offer them, my Lord." She responded soundly.

Voldemort dismissed Astoria with a flick of his wrist. She simply nodded and sat back in her
chair, her father now fuming beside her.

"Did you get all of the information we need from her, Lucius?" He hissed again; eyes locked
on the young witch levitated about the table. Her head had fallen back, and her eyes were
darting from Voldemort to Lucius.

"Yes, my Lord."

"Then I think the time she has left is limited to minutes, if not seconds," Voldemort decrees.
"The only question is, what death do we find suitable for such a crime?"

"We could imperius her, my Lord." No, no, no. The voice that spoke was Anthony's. "If the
Order already trusts her, we could use her as a double agent. They would have no idea that
her allegiance has changed." Anthony did a much poorer job of keeping his voice calm than
Astoria had. She can hear the way he is shaking from across the room. He looked at Draco
with knowing eyes, begging eyes. Draco simply lifted a brow and looked back in front of
him. Bored.

Dolohov spoke up instead. "The boy has a clever idea, my Lord. And it is true, the Bell
family has always been a prestigious presence in the wizarding community. We have been
able to convert blood traitors in the past, especially those who come from successful pure-
blood fami-"

"I DON'T CARE ABOUT HER PURE-BLOOD FAMILY!" Voldemort wailed, eyes red and
bulging "SHE BETRAYED ME! SHE DIES!" He pointed his wand at Katie who locked eyes
with him.

Hermione watched the realization dawn on Katie the moment she knew she wasn't going to
live. She didn't try to cower away or deny it. Her body was still, no longer trembling, and
tears ceased their descent from her eyes. As weak as Voldemort tried to make her appear, she
was the stronger one in that room.

"Burn in Hell, Riddle." They were her last words. Voldemort casted a slicing hex, and Katie's
blood began to rain down on the table.

This was the Voldemort she knew. The one Harry felt dipping into his mind as they destroyed
the last of the horcrux. A maniac who had become even more unhinged with fear and hate.
How could they have failed in killing him? She walked next to Anthony and risked grabbing
his hand from within the cloak. He stopped shaking instantly. She wished she could see him
privately and speak to him. To tell him he did everything he could. But tonight was not the
night to take any more risks.

Hermione's legs took her back up to the suite while her mind stayed in the drawing room with
her friend. She couldn't endure what was going to happen next, her sight narrowing until it
felt like she was looking through a black tunnel. Katie was always so brave. She prayed that
she knew Anthony was on their side. That she knew there were friends in the room when she
took her last breath. That she wasn't alone when she died.

After an hour, her crying finally ceased. She would have to be either asleep or in somewhat
of a presentable condition when Draco returned. A calming draught would likely help her, but
Hermione didn't want to numb the pain this time. Katie deserved to be mourned.

She heard Draco close the door behind him as he walked in from her place on the couch, and
she did her best to steal herself.

"You're still up. Did you want me to get Neddy to bring us a cup?" Draco asked nonchalantly.

How?

She broke all over again.

Hermione was heaving, arms wrapped around her stomach as the grief possessed her. Draco
was kneeling in front of her the next moment. Once he was within reach, she circled his neck
with her arms. She pulled him close to sob in his shoulder, taking deep breaths of him in an
effort to calm herself. He held her, running on hand over her hair as he tried to get her to talk
to him. Finally he pushed her away, one hand trying to lift her face up so he could see her.

"Granger?! Hermione, what's wrong? Hey, look at me, love." He used both hands to cup her
face and he was examining her over for injury before meeting her eyes.

"Katie," she whispered, and squeezed her eyes shut again as the image of her friend being
torn apart was brought to the forefront of her mind, and she felt herself starting to
hyperventilate.
Draco was motionless in front of her, hands still holding her face. All she could do was wrap
her arms around her body tighter. She wished it was his arms.

"Hermione."

The worry was gone from voice, and he sounded nothing if not empty and cold. He sounded
like he looked when he took his seat at his leaders table. It sent chills down her spin. He
wasn't supposed to say her name like that. She caught her breath and braved herself enough
to open her eyes.

His eyes were not cold and empty as she anticipated. They also weren't fuming like she has
seen in the past.

They were terrified.

"Tell me you did not leave this room." He removed one hand from her face to grab onto her
shoulder. "Tell me you didn't go downstairs."

How many horrible things had he seen and then came back to her as if nothing had
happened? How much did she let herself ignore?

He shot up from his spot on the floor and started pacing the room. Whether it was
occlumency or sheer willpower, whatever walls Draco had built around his mind to separate
the outside world from theirs had crumbled. But the outside world belongs to her too, she
didn't want it hidden away from her any longer.

"Granger, tell me you didn't fucking go downstairs!" He yelled standing over her.

"No Malfoy!" Hermione stood up. "You tell me. You fucking TELL ME what is going on!"
Her voice cracked with the volume she yelled at him.

"What were you thinking? How could you do that?" He shook his head in disbelief at her.

"How could you sit there and do nothing!" she cried.

"Fucking hell… Do you have any idea what would happen if someone saw you?!" He roared
back, grabbing her shoulders.

"No one sees me. No one ever sees me," she sobbed.

Draco looked so conflicted. He wiped the tears off her cheek and then ran his hand down his
face. He would start to pull her in only to push her away the next moment. Between them too
much panic and grief to stand still or calm each other down. He seemed just as distraught as
she was.

"You've done this before," he concluded.

It didn't feel like a question, and it would be just like them to neglect to ask. To ignore all the
secrets and lies kept buried down until it was forced to the surface. Hermione felt the moment
she gave up. There were too many secrets. Too many lies between them. How much more
harm could come from giving up one of her own.

Hermione reached under her jumper into her beaded handbag and pulled out the cloak. She
held it in her hands between them. Draco made no move that insinuated that he saw it.

"This is-"

"I know what the fuck that is." He spat the words out, taking several steps back from her.
"You used to be a smart girl, Granger."

"And you used to be a prejudiced bastard." She hissed back, in no condition for his criticism.

He turned away from her and walked towards the window, resting his hands on the window
seal and hanging his head. "Why would you do something so fucking stupid?" He spat.

"You really thought I was just going to sit around as there is a war going on right outside
these doors? Have you ever known me to do nothing?" She met his gaze in the reflection of
the glass.

"There is no way that you can genuinely justify traipsing around the manor. Not when you
know what kind of guests frequent here!" He said spinning around. Hermione was officially
over tiptoeing around him. Let him be angry.

"That's right. Your guests. If you hate them so much, why don't you kick them out? Why
don't you do something when people are being murdered right in front of you?!" She
demanded.

He kept taking steps towards and away from her, unsure which was worse. "Right. Let me
just get myself killed and then do you know what happens to you? The wards in this room
reset and you will be forced out. Now tell me, how long do you think you'll survive in the
house without me protecting you?!"

"Don't you dare!" she pointed at him, her heart throbbing. "Don't you dare put your actions
on me now that you can't hide them!"

They were both spiraling. Hardly listening to each other and just shouting out the side of the
conversation they could not get past themselves.

"Why would you do this?! Risk your life and for what, to have more to worry about while
you sit up here all day?!" He questioned now charging toward her.

"I won't be trapped here forever, Malfoy. And I asked you to do the right thing first. I asked
you time and time again if you would just give me something that that would help the Order.
To help end all of this and you are the one who refused." He affirmed to her that night at
dinner that they were in fact not on the same side, but she couldn't bring herself to confront
him with that statement. "I do this because someone has to. Someone has to try and kill him
and all I have to do is get close enough and all of this will be over."
The thought had been occupying Hermione's mind for a long time. If she could get close
enough to Voldemort to kill him, the death eaters would likely retaliate and take her life in
return. After today, she could not think of a better cause to die for.

"So, I'm meant to just be fine with you trying to get yourself killed? So that it can be you
bleeding out over my family table? Not a chance. Not a fucking chance. Your exploring days
are over!" He said, trying to yank the cloak from her hands.

"Let go, it's Harry's! Don't touch it!"

All rational was gone. Draco saw how things were spiraling and chose to let go. She went
flying back a few steps and barely caught herself before falling over.

"You will not leave this room. Do you hear me?" He scolded her in a low voice.

"I don't take orders from you!" Hermione barked back.

"Hermione you will stay in this FUCKING ROOM!" He shouted pointing down at the floor.

"You can't command me Draco I'm not a death eater or your elf. You don't own me." She
defied him again.

He shook his head, "Anything I could do, or provide you, to make you happy- I have given
you anything you could ever want-"

"You have everything. You can do anything!" She saw his eyes twitch with her words.
"Everything is yours!"

Hermione hadn't let herself address the resentment she had towards him, but the fire was
burning so wild it was taking everything within her to feed itself. He got to keep his home,
his father, his friends. He got to continue being a death eater, a ruthless one, and she would
smile and greet him as if she didn't know what he was doing. Her place in the wizarding
world was small, but it took years for muggle-borns to get the smallest sliver of presence in
the magical community. And now it was all gone. Anyone other than people like Malfoy
were getting forced out more each day. Katie was gone. She was gone. He was heading to
Italy tomorrow. She couldn't walk out the front door.

Draco quickly closed the distance between them. He grabbed her, hands trembling as he
brought their foreheads together.

"No." He confessed to her. "You are all I have."

The relief was instant. Draco held her so tightly at any other time it may have been painful,
but she was spinning and his hands on her were the only thing keeping her from being lost
completely.

Hermione crashed her lips to his, desperate to chase this feeling and let the others go back to
where they came from. He groaned against her and returned her kiss. Hungry and frantic.
She pulled him in the direction of the bedroom, and he scooped her up to get them there
faster. Her throat was raw from crying and screaming, and she could hear her breath rasp as
she sucked in air from around his mouth.

He pressed her against the door of the bedroom, slowing down while he fumbled to get to the
handle. Hermione hiccupped slightly from her sobbing, and Draco caressed her face with his
hand, so gently.

"You have me," he professed to her. "I'm yours."

She wanted him to be.

"You are mine," He whispered as he pushed himself firmer against her.

Hermione coiled around him tighter, gasping into their kiss and pulling at his robes, desperate
to remove any obstacles between them. She wanted that too. Maybe she could forget the
outside world for just a little longer.

"And you're staying in this room where I can take care of you."

Hermione shoved him away, taking a few moments to gather herself again.

"I'm not staying up here while you sit by and watch my friends die." She asserted.

"I've done a lot fucking worse than watch your friends die to keep you, Granger." He shot
back.

She was speechless. Silence filled the space between them.

"To keep me?" She could hardly form the words.

"Safe. To keep you safe. Don't twist my words." He said defensively, yet less confident than
he had been in all his declarations before. He winced and grabbed his forearm, and Hermione
knew that he was being summoned again.

"Please," He begged. Now knowing she could follow him right out of the room.

"No."

"Things are getting worse, Granger. If you have really been observing then you know tonight
was different from the others. I- He-" Draco took a deep breath before he could continue. "I
can't keep my mind sound if I know that you are down there. You don't belong down there."
There was so much admiration in his voice, and she wished Draco would believe that he
didn't belong in a group of death eaters either.

"I'm sorry, Malfoy. I can't promise you that." It was the truth. She could claim she would
never leave again but she knew that would be a lie. Later, she would wonder if it would have
been better if she had.
Malfoy steeled his face and nodded. Turning instantly to exit the room. After he closed the
door, Hermione heard the sound of the lock clicking.

Hermione tested the doorknob and confirmed that Malfoy had betrayed her. He promised her
she wasn't his prisoner. But as she yanked and banged on the door, she couldn't help but to
feel like anything else.

"Alohamora!" She said gripping the doorknob. Panic filled her chest. "Alohamora!
Alohamora! Alohamora!" CLICK.

She exhaled and pulled the door again, only to find that it had been spelled shut beyond the
physical lock.

Hermione would be stuck in there until Malfoy got back. He was going to make her sit there
and wait for him to come back.

"Neddy!"

The elf popped in the room a moment later.

"Evening, mistress," Neddy greeted her.

"Neddy, is there anyone in the barn?"

The elf promptly disappeared and was back a few seconds later.

"The barn is clear mistress. Only the horses." Neddy was starting to look more worried.
Hermione shoved the cloak back into her beaded handbag.

"Neddy, I want you to take me to the barn," As hard as she tried, her voice still shook a little.

Now Neddy looked terrified. "Err… master said mistress is not to leave the rooms, says-"

"Neddy," Hermione cut her off, gathering what was left of her strength. "I am ordering you.
Take me to the barn. Now."

The small elf flinched, and she closed the gap between them and reached out her hand.
Hermione grabbed it, and the familiar pull of disapparition took her.

Hermione had never put the saddle on Nymphadora herself, but between her training as a
child and watching Draco she had it on her within a few minutes. There was at least a square
mile of grounds she could get to without having to cross the wards. She was already
communicating with Dory the area she had in mind.

Not knowing how long she had, she wasted no time mounting the saddle and instructing her
to take off. They were flying for a few minutes, and Hermione was starting to test the
distance the wards allowed them to go. The estate went so far into the forest, Malfoy was not
certain himself where the boundaries lie. It made her more confident in her plan as she
instructed Dory to land in a small clearing. The less familiar anyone was with the grounds,
the less likely they would stumble upon her.
 They walked into the thick of the woods. Hermione could hardly see a few feet in front of
her. No one would be able to discover where she was.

She felt free.

She dismounted, taking the harness off to not raise suspicions. Dory took off back to the
clearing the next moment at Hermione's instruction to head back to the barn. The dagger
Draco gifted her tucked in the waist of her trousers as a precaution, she pulled out the tent she
had gotten so used to living in those many months ago and quickly set it up. The tent was
laced with all her protective enchantments and disillusions, keeping her undetectable so long
as she stayed within it.

Hermione walked around the tent. Looking at the books and clothes Harry and Ron had
carelessly left out. A game of chess sitting off to the side unfinished. She went to her side of
the tent and pulled out the large tackle box that held a variety of potion ingredients. Between
what she had on hand, and what she could sneak from the lab at the manor, she would have
everything that she needed to execute her new plan.

Hermione was done waiting for the Order. She was going to fulfill Katie's dying
proclamation herself.

Chapter End Notes

I am in my friend @squintymeyhem's debt forever for beta-ing this work for me. <3

The discovery was a long time coming. However, it was a bit of a perfect storm in that
neither character handled each other's reaction very well.
I always remind myself that Hermione is literally trapped. Even though Draco makes it
the best he can, she was brought there against her will and now can't leave. Even if it
didn't effect her too much mentally, she would know that it should, and could overthink
every little thing. It is much easier to be understanding and carefree from the position of
power in a relationship, even if you getting in that position was no fault of your own. <3
 Roots
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The cot was barely large enough to fit one person, and Hermione had to turn in place just to
move from her stomach to her back. She couldn't have slept more than an hour, tossing and
turning, unable to rest.

When she first entered the tent, it felt like going home. The nostalgia quickly faded when she
couldn't ignore Harry and Ron's absence and the space felt empty. She had always slept alone
on her small cot when on the hunt. However, she found somehow, it now felt empty as well.

Hermione wandered around, grabbing the empty kettle and dirty cups off a tray table where
they sat, forgotten. This was where she should have been the entire duration of her stay. Not
endangering Malfoy after he risked his life to save her. Not being distracted by Malfoy after
Harry gave his life to defeat Voldemort. Neglecting to finish the deed herself after he
entrusted her to.

Hermione peaked out of the tent, the light from the sun barely penetrated the canopy of trees.
The air was thicker out here, sharper. It smelled heavily of dirt and rain. It was so different
from the mornings she spent sitting out on the balcony with her tea. The tea a house elf
would bring to her.

She really had become complacent.

For the first time she dressed herself in the jeans and sweater she packed from home. Walking
over to her side of the tent, Hermione focused her mind on the tasks at hand.

Powdered root of asphodel

Essence of wormwood

Sopophorous bean

"Damnit." Hermione slammed her potion kit shut.

She was missing at least two ingredients needed to brew the draught of living death. Not to
mention a silver knife to crush the sopophorous beans. She studied the map she drew and
determined the best route in and out of the potions lab without risking seeing anyone she
didn't want to.

Hermione couldn't be sure that Voldemort hadn't made another horcrux. If he had made
another, then trapping his consciousness in his current form for an indefinite sleep would give
her enough time to hunt it down.

She had to take down and store her tent in her bag before she started her journey back. The
enchantments and protective charms laced within it would make it nearly impossible to find it
again if she were to travel out of eyesight. Lacking a wand, she kept the knife Malfoy had
given her in the waist of her jeans. It would provide somewhat of a defense in case the worst
should happen.

Her legs were burning as she started through the thick woods. There was a small stream that
was hardly visible from the air that stretched through the woods. It would probably do well
for potion water.

Earlier in the year she was walking several miles a day, and now she had barely been walking
for twenty minutes before she wanted to take a break. It made it impossible to ignore how
secluded she had been the past five months. How dependent she had become on others to do
every basic thing for her. Provide her clothes. Make her meals. Provide her news of the
outside world.

Or so they thought.

Neddy brought her the Daily Prophet, but Voldemort already had control over its publishing.
It spoke nothing of the events of importance that were discussed in the drawing room.
Neither did Malfoy. She was so preoccupied with keeping the premise of being oblivious that
she never gave too much thought to how he was keeping things from her. Keeping her locked
away in the dark.

Keeping her.

She winced. He didn't mean it like that.

She had the hood of the cloak lifted so that she could breathe the fresh air as she walked.
Fresh air. Walking outside. Two more things that had only been obtainable to her when
Malfoy saw fit. What clarity the two simple things were bringing to her now.

There was no path for her to follow, and every step required her to maneuver over a variety of
boulders and foliage. She entered the manor by the side door near the kitchens and quickly
made her way to the east wing. The further along she got, the fewer death eaters there were in
her path. Not surprisingly, Lucius didn't like to give unlimited access to his family's estate.

The Malfoy's stores were better stocked than Snape's were at Hogwarts. Cabinets full of rare,
and undoubtedly illegal, supplies. If there was an ingredient she recognized for more
complicated potions, she grabbed it off the shelf. She chose a silver knife that had a wider
blade to make it easier to crush the beans. Once she finished gathering her items, she took her
leave. Performing another quick survey of the hall after the door locked loudly when she
closed it behind her.

Pansy was in a small sitting room away from most of the others. Her short black hair that
usually shaped her face effortlessly was tucked behind her ears. Her fringe was not perfectly
fanned but parted awkwardly and stuck to parts of her forehead. She was talking to Marietta
Edgecombe, who seemed oblivious to Pansy's detachment from their conversation.

"Did you end up getting assigned to London?"

Pansy's head finally lifted in interest. "Why are you asking about that?"

"No reason. I was just told we wouldn't be assigned missions until we were presented with
the mark." Marietta defended, clearly surprised at Pansy's sudden interest in the topic. "Do
you think we will have to go through interrogation?"

Hermione didn't miss the way Pansy cringed and grabbed her arm. "Why would we? That is
only for initiated members."

"We'll they're first maybe. But we have access to the school and manor too. I don't see why
else we wouldn't be allowed to leave." Marietta said.

The unbreakable vow would shield the knowledge of her existence from anyone digging in
their friend's minds. Draco was an Occlumens, a good one if he was able to pass Snape and
Bellatrix training. That only left Anthony completely vulnerable.

All the death eaters were in uniform robes and crammed in either the main hall or drawing
room. She finally spotted Anthony at the end of the entrance hall, just a few turns from the
hidden alcove where they would usually meet. When she tapped his shoulder, he stood up
straight and headed towards the first-floor bathroom.

The powder room was so small, Anthony only had to wave his arms around before he found
her hidden under the cloak and pulled her to him. He loosened his grip enough to pull the
hood off her head to reveal her.

"Tell me I can take you out of here," Anthony begged. He had the same helpless look in his
eye as the night before.

"Not yet." She apologized, taking a step back as the space allowed.

"This is bullshit." Anthony snapped. "Is Malfoy even trying? Just have him tell Lucius so you
can leave."

"Keep your voice down," She hissed back. "Lucius is just as likely to kill me than he is to let
me go. I am not going to condemn Malfoy for refusing to chance that."

"You saw him. He didn't do anything to try and help Bell. These people- they have a way of
getting into your head. Of making you want to trust them and like them, but you can't fall for
it!" He ran his hand through his hair and tried to turn in the small space but had little room to
move. "We need to leave, Hermione."

There was something in the words he said, and their shared experience within the manor, that
helped her clue in that his fears weren't about only her.

"They're not these people. They are just people. You don't have to hate yourself if you start to
like them," she offered gently. Anthony took a seat on the lid of the toilet and put his head in
his hands.

"Right. Because it is totally normal to fancy one of Voldemort's followers." Anthony's voice
was filled with self-deprecation, not accusation. Hermione hadn't been paying attention to
know who he spent most of his time with.

"The way I see it, proving there is no difference between 'us' and 'them' is sort of the whole
point," She said with a sad smile, and it pacified Anthony a little. "I didn't know Katie had
infiltrated the death eaters."

"She was assigned the Lestrange manor while you and I covered here and Hogwarts," he
whispered regretfully. "They found the location of an Order safe house. Bell gave her life to
warn them before they could arrive."

He finally looked at her. "You look like a floating head."

Hermione laughed lightly in response. "Best I keep it on in case anyone wonders what is
taking you so long and decides to barge in."

"Right. We should probably go," he said standing up.

"Wait! What about the interrogations?" Hermione blurted, remembering the reason she
needed to speak with him.

"Everyone is locked in until Lucuis completes their questioning. I should be up soon and then
I can go," he told her.

"Aren't you worried?"

"I'm a fair Occlumens. They won't find anything I don't want them to," he reassured her.
Finally, something she didn't have to worry about anymore.

"Uh, how close were you to Potter and Weasley?" He asked casually.

"They were my best friends. Why?" She answered with a raised brow.

"It's just that… I actually do need to take a piss," he said with a laugh and Hermione rolled
her eyes playfully before turning around to give him privacy.

She managed to get out of the bathroom without being seen or seeing anything she didn't
want to. Hermione could have told Anthony about her new living arrangement, or her new
plan. However, she felt that he would become even more critical of Malfoy if he knew he
tried to lock her away. Anthony was one of the few people who knew about Draco and could
vouch for him once this was all over. Especially if she wasn't around to speak for him herself.
The likelihood of her survival wasn't reassuring.

Hermione had done so well, avoiding Malfoy and his friends. It wasn't until she made her
way down the path that she saw them leaning against the backside of the greenhouse. Blaise
and Theo were ganging up on Goyle while Malfoy leaned against the greenhouse with his
arms crossed. Someone else may have thought he looked bored or disinterested, but
Hermione could tell how anxious he was. He must know she was fine. If the death eaters had
found her, he and Lucious would be the first to know.
No matter how much he tried to imitate boredom, his eyes gave him away. They kept darting
around the grounds, especially to the barn, looking for something out of place. Looking for
her. She hated the fact that she didn't know what he wanted to do with her once he found her.
A few days ago, it was not something that she would question.

Hermione drank nearly all the water in her canteen before she made it back to the stream.
Once she arrived, she refilled them and added in the drops to make it clean to drink. She
settled on a new place to set up her tent when she could not find the exact spot she had
camped in the night before.

The draught of living death was easy to brew since they found the Half-Blood Prince's notes
on best practices in sixth year. She crushed the bean with the silver blade, grateful to have
such a difficult potion to keep her mind occupied.

When she wasn't thinking of the exact steps, she would have to brainstorm on how she would
slip it to Voldemort. He never consumed any of the water or wine at the table during the
formal meetings. She may have to sneak up on him and shove it down his throat. That
thought gave her a chilling thrill.

The draught was brewed to perfection within the hour. She filled three small vials with it and
looked back at the cauldron. Typically, she would just vanish the rest of the brew. She
attempted the charm wandlessly, but the remainder of the potion stayed. There were so many
different plants and roots in the forest, she could find something to neutralize the rest soon.

The lack of a wand also meant bathing and cleaning clothes magically was impossible.
Hermione changed into clean sweatpants and a t-shirt and flopped on the cot. She would add
finding ways to bathe in a magical forest on her to-do list for later.

There were no death eaters outside the manor when she arrived, most must have been cleared
the day before. The drawing room was nearly empty, and Hermione had to control her urge to
bounce from foot to foot. She was going to be in the room with Malfoy again.

He walked in with Blaise and Goyle on either side of him. It was just by chance that she was
standing in the corner of the room that gave her a perfect view of him.

Hermione had seen Malfoy look this way before. It was during sixth year when he first took
the mark and was assigned his first task. She wanted to run her thumb through his brow to
stop them from furrowing so harshly. If she kissed along his jaw, he would groan or squirm to
try and hide how much it tickled him. She wished she could make him laugh. He looked like
he really needed to laugh.

The sound of several feet herding into the room broke her trance as Voldemort and his
entourage walked into the drawing room. With realization came agony.

Hermione should have been looking at Draco any chance she had. His face was still
exhausted, and stressed, and beautiful. It made her remorseful as she tried to memorize every
detail about him. His eyes were different today, glaring at someone who had walked in with
Voldemort's group.
Greyback.

The day she arrived, he looked at Greyback with disgust. But that look could qualify for
admiration based on how he was setting him ablaze with his stare now.

She looked at Greyback, who had settled into the corner near the fireplace with his much
younger wolf companion. He met Malfoy's eyes and smirked. Suddenly his face fell, and he
noticeably started to sniff the air. When he stopped, he didn't look back at Malfoy. He was
staring straight in her direction.

What the fuck.

She instinctively took a few steps back until her back was pressed up against the wall.
Greyback whispered something to his companion who then also snapped his head in her
direction. Draco was clearly willing himself not to move his head and bring attention to the
area they are focused on. In his lap, his wand was at the ready by his hip.

It seemed that Tom would get to live another day. Hermione bolted for the exit.

Hermione knew the manor better than almost anyone and was outside in a matter of seconds.
Wolves like to hunt. She beelined straight for the barn. They wouldn't be able to track her
from the air and walking into a trap set by Draco was looking rather appealing at the moment.

"Come on, Dory," Hermione whispered to herself as she waited for her to arrive. She looked
around anxiously when she saw a peculiar shape sitting on one of the saddles on the wall. She
got closer and noticed it was a horribly folded paper bird.

A loud thud startled Hermione and she pulled her hand back, looking up to see that Dory had
arrived and Hermione wasted no time taking off into the air. She led Dory to the outskirts of
the wards in the opposite direction to where she had previously been staying. If they managed
to go out looking for her, they would go in the completely wrong direction.

The stream she crossed every morning seemed to stretch the entire grounds and she was
grateful she would not have to find a new source of water. The tent was up in record time and
Hermione collapsed to her knees once she was safely inside. Why would Greybavk scent her
now, but not the night that Katie was killed when they were both in the same room?

She would think she was overreacting if Draco didn't also seem alarmed at the werewolve's
behavior. Greyback laid claim to her the day he and the snatchers brought them to Bellatrix.
It seemed he was a patient hunter, not so quick to give up on his prey.

"God damnit!" Hermione swore as she tore her jacket off.

Hermione flopped on her back where she sat and the floor and let out a grunt. She planned on
having at least two hours of getting to stare at Malfoy during the evening meeting. The
weekend had been torture and the few minutes near him wasn't enough.

If she let herself think freely, she could tell herself that he looked like he missed her too. With
her eyes closed, she fantasized of all the ways she could help him forget the fight they are in
 the middle of. There were things she had done several times and knew he loved, and then
there are the questionable acts Blaise suggested. She nearly whined out loud at the realization
that she would never be able to try them.

Chapter End Notes

Happy Saturday! I am updating a day early since the rest of my weekend is packed.

Hermione goes back to her "roots" so to say in this chapter. Hunting down Voldemort
and ending the war, just like she had been doing with Harry and Ron since first year.
(not to mention doing stupid/reckless things lol) However, she finds things have
changed. She had changed.

Thank you for giving your time to read this story <3
 Run
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Voldemort had kept away from the manor for the last week. The interrogations were
completed after the first three days. Rabastan Lestrange' punishment for having a traitor in
his home was enough to make all of the dark lord's inner circle more defensive over their
domains. It tempted Hermione to slip conflicting notes and passages between them again just
to watch them squirm.

She spent her time hiking thinking of all the alternate ways she may have to kill Voldemort.
The knife Malfoy gifted her was always a valuable option. If that failed, she could also swipe
a wand off a death eater and use it to hit him with the same slicing hex he used on Katie. One
morning she tripped over a rock on her way in and started to imagine bashing Voldemort's
head with it. She picked it up and put it in her bag. Just in case.

Voldemort would have to enter the manor on foot from the apparation point, just like all the
other guests. Hermione waited to the side of the front steps most days for his arrival. It
stopped her from getting distracted by all the business going on inside. It forced her to face
the fact that the large mansion at her back was not her home. It also helped her avoid the
people within it.

The romance novels were not lying when they described the agony of longing for someone
they couldn't have. It was a special variety of torture.

There was an awkward energy between the group of friends. Draco and Goyle would be
whispering to one another and would stop the second the others walked up. Something had
happened to cause a divide among them. Unsurprisingly, it appeared the most heated words
exchanged were between Draco and Blaise.

After a few days Malfoy and Blaise started throwing fists at each other. It contributed to
Hermione's agony as she longed to rectify things between them. Wasn't it hard enough that
they didn't have each other? Creating distance between him and his friends would only make
him lonelier. Assuming he felt as lonely as she did. Perhaps she was only projecting.

The only place where there was fruit or bread left out was in the kitchens. Hermione would
take a few apples or slices of bread when the elves were absent. Never enough that would be
noticed, but enough to fight off her hunger pains during the day.

At night, Hermione would find a spot that was large enough to set up the tent, and she would
harvest the roots and plants surrounding it until her hands were sore from cutting. It took
hours to harvest enough plants to fill a single vial with essence of dittany, but Hermione had
the stars to keep her company.
Hermione allowed herself to enter the manor for the formal evening meeting. Lucius seemed
on edge the past several days. Conversations would seize the moment he entered a room, and
Hermione saw him hex several new recruits for reasons she could not decipher.

He stood at the head of the table; voices hushed around the room. Theo was one of the most
notable absences, he must have been sent out on a mission. Draco eyes were scanning the
room, only taking a break to look down at Neddy as she filled his wine.

"Have you news from the Dark Lord, Carrow?" Lucius asked to start the meeting.

Alecto Carrow took a seat at the table that was typically occupied by Theo. "The Dark Lord
is halfway through interrogations at the castle. Students are to remain in their houses until it
is completed." She snapped her fingers at Neddy to fill her glass. "Anyone that rouses
suspicion is being held in the dungeon awaiting your questioning."

"The Dark Lord does not wish to look through their minds himself?" Lucius replied, taking
his seat.

Alecto wore a malicious grin, "There were quite a few members that did not meet the Dark
Lords qualifications for clearance."

"And when is my attendance required?"

"As soon as you can secure your manor enough to leave."

"The manor security has never been breached. I'll remind you Carrow, it only took me three
days to complete my interrogations. And I didn't require the Dark Lord's supervision." He
looked and sounded every bit the regal patriarch that intimated them growing up. The brief
point in time where weakness was apparent in his demeanor was long gone. "I will head out
tonight. Draco is more than capable of running the estate in my absence. All approvals and
reports will go straight to him. Understood?" He finished, looking around the room.

Hermione turned her attention to Draco. It was always bittersweet when Lucius was away. He
was always busier during the day, but his nights they got to have all to themselves.

Lucius ended the meeting and pulled Draco to the side to give him more specific instructions.
She should leave now. The anxious look on Malfoy's face was going to make her throw away
all her plans.

When she saw Astoria approach Malfoy with a concerned look of her own, she ran out of the
manor almost as quickly as the last time.

The déjà vu of her fleeing the building made Hermione suddenly remember the paper bird
she saw resting on one of the saddles. Risking a look around the empty garden, she entered
the barn and saw it was still sitting where she saw it last. Once in her hand, the parchment
unfolded and then words appeared on the note in a familiar scroll.

Far left cabinet below the window.

Hermione walked to the cabinet and pulled it open, the door unlocking at her touch. Inside
was a tray of food. Pastries, tea, sandwiches, meats, all set out for her under a charm to keep
it fresh. Tucked beside the tea was a copy of the daily prophet from October 2nd.

Reason told her she should still be angry at him. He openly admitted to being more than an
innocent bystander in the deaths of her friends. Their power dynamic was already so one
sided, locking her in the room with no means of escape crossed a line. Hermione knew that.

What she didn't know was what she would have done in his place. If Malfoy found himself in
the company of the Order, he wouldn't have to hide for fear of his life. No one would be a
threat to him. However, Hermione certainly would not have opened her bedroom to him as he
had done for her.

It was a completely different situation, she justified. It would be foolish to trust a death eater
as quickly as he trusted her if the roles were reversed. It wasn't prejudice, it was only
reasonable.

Returning to the manor during the weekend felt useless now that she knew Voldemort would
not be making a visit. By Monday she still did not have the courage to go further than the
garden hedges. She watched the entry gate, but history was starting to show that Voldemort
would only be present at the Manor during emergencies or the occasional Friday formal.
Liberation proved to include an awful lot of waiting.

The charm galleon had become silent over the last week. Hermione tried to focus her mind to
send a message through wandlessly. Dread started to gnaw at her, refusing to give her a
moment of peace as she had nothing to do but think the worst. The floo connection Katie
used could lead Voldemort's army right to them. There was nothing to do except think the
worst.

The last letters she received from Anthony were just as cryptic and meaningless as the first,
but that didn't stop her from reading them again and again until the parchment nearly came
apart at the creases.

Sis,

You know how those two used to always do that one thing? Well one of those, and now this
one, are doing it together and it is a million times worse. You know what I mean?

All my love,

Hermione had no idea what it meant. It made her laugh anyway.

Sis,

Mum let me pick the colour of your room. Bro wanted it to be red and gold, but that would
look utterly ghastly.

There's been a variety of critters visiting lately, but I am sure you know all about that.
Come home soon!

Love,

The Weasley's had been dubbed with the nickname 'weasels' for years and the family had to
disburse after the Burrow was burnt to the ground. What joy it brought Hermione to think
Ginny's words meant that they were all together again in a new home. That they thought of
her enough to designate her a space in it. It would be the only home left that would accept
her.

Cat,

I've been doing some reading. Remember our old dog Padfoot? Always an escape artist, hard
to keep him confined anywhere. Anyways, it's a long shot, but I can't stop thinking about how
he always managed to find his way home.

Love,

Crab

Even with miles and magical binds separating them, the two best friends seemed to still think
the same way. Years of habits are difficult to break.

Hermione read through the few other letters she had, most she was certain were filled with
Ginny and Ron subtly insulting each other. She could nearly hear them goading each other
from the pages. Ginny was probably beating him up rather badly without Harry or herself
there to mitigate.

For what may be the last time, Hermione penned a letter to each of them, still using the code
names and discretion they have come accustomed to but letting her love of them show more
plainly. Just in case.

Hermione's insomnia had her organizing the new plants and herbs she had found in the forest
in her tackle box when she remembered she still hadn't neutralized the rest of the draught of
living death. Harvesting dittany during the full moon made it incredibly more effective. She
looked towards the ground and saw a growth of it just a few feet away, and a little further
what she suspects is wormwood. These plants aren't even supposed to grow on this continent,
yet the Malfoy's have an infestation of it in their extended backyard. They could harvest it all
and be rich if they ever needed the money.

She grabbed her beaded bag to shove the plants in, not wanting to be limited by volume. At
the last moment, she chose to utilize the silver knife, putting her charmed dagger back in the
waist of her trousers. The silver should help the herbs keep much better, and the goblin made
blade could have absorbed unknown poisons over its lifetime.

Careful to stay well within eyesight of the tent, she started harvesting the plants in her
surrounding area. Her thick gloves made it difficult to keep a firm grip on the silver knife, but
with the potency of the plants it was better than touching it with her bare skin. Her eyes
found the constellation she has been fixating on whenever she harvested late at night. It really
was one of the most beautiful in the sky. Not that she had a reason to be biased.

A twig snapped in the direction of the tent.

Hermione turned so quickly she lost her balance and fell on her backside. Standing between
her and the tent was an unmistakable form of a werewolf.

A growl from her right ripped her attention away and she saw another was creeping towards
her.

Fuck.

There wasn't much time to come up with a plan before the wolf to her right pounced on her.
By pure instinct she ducked out of the way of its fangs and shoved the silver dagger into its
soft belly.

The wolf wailed in pain. Undoubtedly, loud enough to be heard from anywhere nearby. It
rolled over and Hermione had to grip the handle with all her strength to pull the knife free of
its gut. The wolf cried and stumbled off to the side, its packmate rushing to its aid. Hermione
dropped the silver knife and pulled her dagger from its case. This knife would do more than
just injure the next creature that attacked her.

She rose to her feet slowly. Inside the tent would be safe, it was undetectable to anyone other
than her. The two wolves were sitting slightly to the right of the opening as she inched her
way closer. A snarl from behind the tent had her eyes snapping up as she locked eyes with a
third wolf.

Hermione took off towards the manor as fast as her legs would take her. How could they be
out here?! Lucius wouldn't allow wolves to wander her property during a full moon. He didn't
even let other death eaters beyond the main garden of the property.

It was a full minute before she heard a series of howls. The next time she heard them they
were gaining on her. Branches from the trees whipped her in the face and caused her to
whimper and she felt blood start to drip from the wounds.

The sound of the stream ahead of her gave her another burst of adrenaline. Not only had she
managed to mindlessly run in the correct location, but she was already halfway there. The
exhilaration quickly faded as she started to hear the rustling in the near distance behind her.

Fuck, fuck, fuck-

Hermione could see the water when something pounced on her from the side, knocking her
over. She rolled and got back to her feet, looking at the wolf as it crouched several feet away.
It wasn't until the last moment she saw the other leap towards her out of the corner of her eye.

"Protego!" She yelled and the wolf was hit with the weak shield midair tumbling down
towards the stream until it abruptly stopped motionless beside it. Hermione screamed as she
felt claws slice through the flesh of her back. The force of the hit sent her tumbling down.
When she came to a stop on her back, she could hear the air shift above her. Eyes still
squeezed shut with pain, she thrusted the dagger in front of her, and her arm swung
unobstructed in the air. There was a second, she thought it was all over. That she had struck a
moment too soon and now the wolf would kill her. Or bite her.

Then, she felt warm liquid spill over her and she closed her mouth and eyes as firmly shut as
possible. The weight of the wolf crushed her, and it made one more guttural sound before
lying motionless. It took all of her strength to push it off her, and she couldn't stop the cry of
pain from leaving her.

The charm on the knife was so effective, she didn't even feel the resistance as she gutted the
creature. She dragged her body to the stream, sticking her face in the cold water to rise off the
blood. Lycanthropy should only be transferable from a bite, but Hermione couldn't risk any of
the saliva getting into her eyes or mouth. The pain on her back was immeasurable, but she
had felt pain before. Her body started to feel heavier, and she recognized this feeling too.
Blood loss.

Hermione forced herself to her feet, there was more howling somewhere behind her, but her
head was too disoriented to determine how close. She stumbled into the stream and the
shallow running water knocked her off her feet. The chill was enough to wake her up. She
looked back at the two wolves, one stunned and the other dead. Hermione forced herself to
her feet and took off running before the rest of the pack could find them.

The howls were angrier and louder, but she just kept putting one foot in front of the other, too
afraid to slow down or turn around. The last stretch before the garden was the worst. It was
an arduous hike that Hermione struggled to ascend when she was in perfect health. Falling to
her knees several times, she kept propelling forward. She just had to make it to the
greenhouse to lock herself safely inside. The hedges came into her vision as she crawled on
her hands and knees, desperate to will herself to the top.

Inevitably, she collapsed on the side of the hill. Drained.

Her back had been on fire the entire run until that moment. Now it just felt numb. She gulped
for air, unable to get enough to satiate her lungs. Her heart was beating loudly in her ears.
The only sound that penetrated through were the cries of the wolves hunting her down.

Hermione closed her eyes, the dagger still clenched tightly in her hand. A small mercy that
she knew she would bleed out before the pack found her. There was no time left for regrets.
Hermione just wished she could say thank you one more time. Draco and Neddy put
everything on the line to save her, she should have been able to accomplish more with her
second chance.

Poor Neddy. She prayed her small friend would not blame herself for assisting in Hermione's
escape. At the conclusion of her thoughts, Hermione heard another twig snap. Or was it a
pop?

It didn't matter.
 Hermione just rested further into the darkness that surrounded her. It almost felt like falling
asleep, until she suddenly felt like she was being pulled through an impossibly small tube.

Chapter End Notes

The end :(.

JK.

The trio constantly did reckless things during their time together, but Hermione now
found out what can happen when she tries to do it all on her own.

In all of the "things in Harry Potter that don't make sense" points, one that always comes
up for me is why didn't anyone just try and kill Voldemort? I think that is why it was so
important to me that Hermione gets the in the headspace of not overcomplicating things
and just trying to end him herself.

Writing fanfiction is more fun and also more challenging that I thought it would be.
Putting a story that I love out into the abyss of the internet is scary, but I so enjoy it.
There are so many wonderful stories out there, thank you for spending your time to read
this one <3 .

Have a wonderful week!

-M
 Residual
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione's hand fell to the side, dropping the dagger with a loud clunk. She was lying on
what felt like hard rocks.

No, not rocks. Tile?

Something surrounded her back to lift her up and she wailed in pain, thrashing and kicking.

"Accio," a familiar voice said.

Suddenly, she was drenched with water. Not freezing cold like the stream, but warm water
that came down on her like rain. It mixed with blood and flooded the tiles on the bathroom
floor, creating a stream through the door into a bedroom.

There was an audible gasp beside her when the fabric was finally peeled from her back. The
voice was shaking as it gave commands. Blood replenishing, powdered silver, dittany…

The voice was whispering comforting words to her as the first vile of potion was brought to
her lips.

Not a voice. Draco's voice. Wasn't there something she wanted to say to him?

"Thank you…" Hermione spoke before the darkness swallowed her whole.

Hermione woke in an unfamiliar room. Pain shot down her spine when she attempted to sit
up. She resigned to stare at the ceiling, searching her mind for how she got there but
remembered nothing. Hermione attempted to push herself up into a seating position a second
time, but the pain was so strong that a whimper escaped her lips.

"Stop," Malfoy's hand was on her shoulder the next moment, carefully guiding her back
down.

"Malfoy? What are you- where am I?" She asked, confused.

"You're in one of the guests' suites. You've stayed here before. Don't you remember?" Malfoy
asked her gently.

"Guest suite? Where- is this your home?" Her voice was so hoarse, each word was like a
knife in her throat. "How did I get here?" She choked.

Malfoy clenched his jaw and looked down at the floor. His fingers were tapping on the bed
inches away from her as he struggled to find the right words to say.
"What is the last thing you remember?" He asked neutrally.

Hermione had to think about it for a moment. The comfort of the bed kept her on the brink of
sleep. Malfoy brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers. She met his eyes as he
continued to gently stroke her cheek, not paying mind as to why it felt better than it should.

"We were running from the Snatchers. There was a taboo on Vold-… You-Know-Who's name
and the enchantments…" Hermione's voice trailed off as her mind started working again.
"Wait no. I was running alone. The enchantments failed- no, the wards." Panic fueled her and
she shot up in the bed despite the thunderous pain.

"Careful! You're fine, Granger. I promise. But you need to lay down or you'll hurt yourself
further." Malfoy held her with one arm while cupping her face with the other.

Hermione nodded and unconsciously leaned into Malfoy's hand as she tried to control her
breathing. She looked down and saw that she had grabbed Malfoy's shirt with both hands.
Releasing him instantly from her grip, she let him direct her back down.

"I'm sorry I…"

It all began to come back. Her time with Draco. Hiding in the manor. Walking around the
grounds. The wolves.

Her mind cleared enough for her to silently chastise herself. Wards or not, wandering a forest
alone without a wand wasn't something she would do. It would be something Ron would
suggest and then she would shoot it down, sensibly. Draco must have seen the realization in
her eyes as he fixed her blankets tightly around her.

"You have been unconscious for four days." Hermione's jaw dropped as Malfoy continued,
"It's not as bad as it sounds. Most of it was due to the potions. It is better that you don't move
much if the wounds are to heal properly."

The wounds. "Am I-"

"You're not infected." He cut her off coldly. "It was better to keep you under. We didn't want
to risk more tearing, or scars or-"

"I understand." Hermione cut in when she saw him starting to get irritated. He seemed to
lower his defenses at her words, and she kept trying to connect all the dots in her mind. "How
did they even get through the wards?"

"They claimed they didn't. But my father was alerted the moment they triggered them," he
spat out. "My father should have been more prepared. Especially after what happened."

Hermione looked at him, waiting for him to continue. "What happened?"

"Now isn't really the right time."

Hermione just closed her eyes. Of course, it isn't.

Malfoy seemed to recognize his old habits at the same time she did and ran his hand through
his hair before continuing.

"When I got called away, the night I-" Malfoy paused, spinning the ring on his finger. "The
night Bell was killed and you left. Greyback had told the Dark Lord that I was hiding
something."

Hermione stopped breathing.

"He said he could smell you on me."

Greyback had scented her the night Katie died. He was just less obvious about it.

"The Dark Lord demanded we let him search the manor for you." Draco was getting visibly
angry at the memory. "He was at our suite within minutes insisting I let them in."

"Did you?" She breathed and Malfoy answered with a look of disgust she was sure matched
her own. It felt just as violating as when the death eaters searched her childhood home.

"Once he was inside the study he went into some sort of frenzy. Like a fucking hound. He
didn't let up until the Dark Lord casted a charm himself to prove the bedroom was empty."

"So, they know I'm here?" she said, her panic rising even her dulled senses.

He shook his head, "Zabini came to our rescue on that one. He mentioned Greyback had
never been in the same room with you without me in attendance as well, since I was there
both times you were brought in. Suggested he must have thought my scent was yours by
mistake."

"It doesn't work like that," Hermione stated.

"I know that. But the Dark Lord hardly cares about the particulars of werewolves. Neither
does my father for that matter." A malicious smile crept on Malfoy's face, "He was not too
happy the beast had gotten himself into a rut due to his son. He nearly slaughtered him right
in my study."

Malfoy seemed amused at the dark statement. Hermione hated that she also was pleased that
Greyback was at the receiving end of Lucius Malfoy's wrath.

"Greyback wouldn't be fooled. He will still be after me the next time he comes here." She
would need to leave. If she was in the rooms the next time they searched for it, it would be all
over for them.

"No wolf will step foot on the grounds again. In human or other form." Malfoy's voice was
hard and unforgiving. He stood and started to walk towards the exit. "You should rest."

"Draco?" she blurted out before he opened the door and he turned to look at her.

She sat up, trying to find the words but she had nothing to say. She just couldn't stand the
sight of him walking away. They stayed there, looking at one another for a minute. Malfoy
leaned against the door, letting his head fall back as he looked down at her.

The comforter had fallen around her waist, revealing her middle was wrapped in cloth from
collarbone to hips and she wore no shirt. The bandages decently covered her, but Hermione
fought the urge to grab the blanket and pull it up to her chin. This isn't how she wanted him
to see so much of her for the first time.

"How long do I have to stay here?" she asked finally and Malfoy's face fell before he could
manage to shield the pain from his expression.

"You still want to leave," he said hopelessly.

"No- How long do I have to stay in here?" She said, darting her eyes around the room.

"You want to come back to ours?" he said, this time emotionless. Hermione bit her lip and
gave a small shrug.

Malfoy pushed off the door and was by her side the next moment and Hermione pulled him
to her, releasing a breath she didn’t know she was holding as they embraced. She felt his lips
brush her bare shoulder and his warm breath traveled across her skin. A moment later, he was
moving her legs to surround his middle as he lifted her up by the bottom of her thighs, careful
not to apply any pressure to her back.

"I can walk," she protested.

"I know, I know," he countered, and she gave in, tightening her limbs and leaning into him.

He did a quick peak of the hall before walking the short stretch to their rooms. It was
appalling that Voldemort and Greyback had been in their study. They would have to think of
a way to cleanse the place of them.

Hermione tried not to wince as he set her on their bed. She found that her body was more
sore than anything else. Moving around would probably help her heal faster than just lying
there.

"No," he chided her lightly. "I know what you're thinking. No running around until your
potions have worn off. They'll knock you off balance."

Hermione brought her brows together in frustration. "We at least need to discuss…"

Everything.

"We shouldn't discuss such things when both are not in the appropriate state of mind," Draco
spoke delicately. "The potions will make you a bit… loopy."

Malfoy drug his thumb over her lips while Hermione pouted, and she closed her eyes
relishing the feeling. She missed his touch. As her eyes fluttered shut, the effects of the
potion started to overpower her again.

"What is it with you two and drugging me?" Hermione joked from her groggy state.
"Neddy is determined to have her way with you. Wicked thing," Malfoy said in a sly,
suggestive voice. Hermione couldn't help a laugh escape her.

Malfoy sat on the bed next to her and ran a knuckle down her face as his mouth curved into a
small smile.

"There's my girl."

Neddy was the only one in the room with Hermione when she came to again. Once the
bindings were removed, she was able to look at her back in the mirror and all that remained
of her wounds were the faintest of scars. Neddy refused to accept her gratitude, or groveling,
but she stayed with Hermione for as long as she could before she had to leave to tend to the
guests downstairs.

Fate took pity on her as she managed to get away with both her bag and her knife. It was only
her tent that would be lost forever. The enchantments made it nearly impossible to find once
it was out of sight. Hermione grabbed the vials of living death from her bag and held them in
her hand. After all Malfoy had done for her, was it fair for her to risk her life without even
telling him her plan? She set the vials on their bedroom fireplace, deciding it wasn't.

There was a knock at the door. Excited, Hermione turned on her heels and ran up to open it.

"You are here," Theo said incredulously, and he walked into the study grinning.

Hermione was hesitant to reveal too much information. "Would you expect me to be
anywhere else?"

Theo gave her an approving grin. He seemed rather proud she was catching onto the art of
deceit. "You had us worried. Zabini was sure Malfoy killed you to rid of the evidence." He
tried to say jokingly, but the sincerity in his statement started to seep through.

"What? Why would he think that?" She asked, tucking her legs under her as she sat beside
him.

"You know. The whole debacle with Greyback. No matter. I told Zabini you were just lying
low. Only sensible." Theo sat forward to make them a cup of tea from the tray. "When is
lover boy expected back? I found the thing he was asking for."

"What thing?" Hermione should have known Theo was baiting her to see what she knew.

"Looks like you'll have to wait and see," he said grinning over his shoulder.

"But he won't be back for hours," Hermione whined.

"Excellent," he exclaimed, sitting back with the two cups in his hand. "I've been dying to
know about the latest advancement of our favorite star-crossed lovers."

"Oh, geez," she muttered and accepted the cup from Theo.
"Don't play innocent. I noticed the way you were walking just now."

Hermione playfully batted his shoulder. "You seem really interested in the process of
shagging a girl. Thinking of branching out?"

"Never," Theo said, pulling a face. "I've really on heard the dirty details from Blaise, and I
refuse to believe his renditions to be the universal experience."

"You two talk about Blaise's past partners?" Hermione asked, surprised.

"Just in the beginning. Zabini enjoyed giving me live updates when we were first figuring out
things between us." Theo sneered at the memory.

"That sounds awful, Theo." Hermione had only seen Malfoy kiss Astoria a handful of times,
and it was before they were even together. Not that she could say for certain they were really
together now.

Theo let his head fall back on the couch as he wistfully thought of the memory. "It really was.
But I forgave him for that ages ago."

"How?" She blurted out and then immediately corrected herself. "I mean… How do you
forgive someone who did something knowing it would hurt you?"

Theo met her glance, no doubt trying to figure out the real meaning behind her question.
"Forgiveness isn't limited to misunderstanding, pet. People make mistakes. And real mistakes
require real forgiveness."

Hermione let the words stew in her mind.

"So…?" Theo spoke, pulling her from her thoughts.

"What?"

"What'd you do?" He asked, wiggling his brows.

They conversed over the next couple hours. Most of the topics revolved around how
annoying the conflict between Blaise and Malfoy had been. Luckily, Hermione had observed
enough of it over her time outside the room that she was about to successfully pretend
Malfoy had been keeping her up to speed. It was nearly dinner time when Neddy popped into
the study.

"Evening, Mistress," Neddy said formally.

"Hello, Neddy. I am sure you remember Theo."

"Yes, good evening sir." Neddy addressed Theo with a small bow of her head. When he
remained silent, Hermione shot him a look that could kill.

"Um… hi?" he said as he turned his hand in a wave, unaware of what he had done wrong.
Neddy frazzled at the acknowledgement, started bouncing on the balls of her feet. "Master
asked Neddy to find Mr. Nott. Mr. Zabini said he needs to see him right away."

"What- Blaise? What's happened?" Theo stood, turning towards Neddy, but she was gone
with a pop in the next moment.

"What was that about?" He looked nervously at Hermione.

Draco threw the door to the hall open, and Blaise stormed in right on his heels. Theo had
been holding his breath and finally let it go once he saw them enter.

"Zabini," Theo called. Blaise turned his head toward the sound of his partner's voice and
barreled straight to him. "What's going on? Malfoy's elf vanished before-"

Theo's words were cut off as Blaise grabbed his face and forced their lips together. Caught off
guard, Theo wrapped his arms around his waist pulling him closer in return before
remembering the other occupants in the room.

"Wow- wow, easy Zabini," he muttered from around Blaise's lips, but the other boy just held
him tighter. Theo tried to turn his face away, but Blaise refused to lessen his grip.

"Fucking- stop! Blaise!" Theo shoved him away. Blaise, apparently mindless, started tugging
at Theo's robes to open them.

"Fucking hell," Malfoy muttered as her grabbed Blaise from around his waist and throwing
him into the seat. "Incarcerous."

Ropes appeared from Malfoy's wand, binding Blaise to the chair. "You said you could keep it
under control!"

"What the fuck is going on!" Theo yelled, pushing Malfoy away from Blaise and standing
between them.

"I don't know! One minute we were listening to Dolohov go on about the expansion to Italy
and the next he was going mental," Draco answered, waving his arm in Blaise's direction.
"He was acting like he would die if he didn't see you right away."

"Do you think he was cursed?" Theo asked and Malfoy threw his hands in the air and began
pacing in a circle.

"You need to leave, Theo," Blaise finally forced out.

"I'm not going anywhere."

"He fucking hurt you, Nott. You need to leave until we can fix this. Go wait in one of the
rooms down the hall," Malfoy said before glancing at Hermione with a dark look. "Take
Granger with you."

"Did you get hit too?" Theo asked, catching the look Malfoy was giving her. At his words,
Blaise started struggling against his binding.
"Get away from him!" Blaise threatened Malfoy.

"For Salazar's sake. I'm not interested in your boyfriend, you git." Malfoy said, kicking
Blaise's chair.

"Have you two drank anything?" Hermione suggested after observing their odd behavior.
"The effects seem more like a love potion than any curse I know."

Malfoy thought for a moment, as Blaise was fighting to maintain restraint of his impulses.
"My wine. I hardly had a sip before you downed the rest."

Blaise nodded in confirmation before leaning his head back to look up at the ceiling.

"That is what you get for snatching it." Malfoy goaded him.

"It was meant for you? "Hermione was unsettled at the thought of someone trying to slip a
potion to Malfoy.

Malfoy nodded. "It also would explain why the effects are considerably more on Zabini. He
consumed nearly all of it."

"Brilliant," Blaise choked out sarcastically. "I actually am starting to feel a bit better if it is
any consolation."

"And you?" Theo asked, looking towards Malfoy who turned his head to Hermione.

"Worse."

"Touch may soothe its effects," Hermione suggested, forcing herself to break eye contact
with Draco. "It's interesting that you are feeling pulled to separate people."

The boys all share a look amongst themselves, waiting for someone else to speak up.

"What is it?" Hermione demanded.

Blaise was finally the one to crack. "Lestrange created a potion a few years back. It enhanced
the drinkers' feelings towards the person they… fancied." His tone suggested he was using
that term loosely. "He slipped it to his wife to make her more amenable to his advances. But
she ended up running to her lover instead."

"What could someone gain by giving it to you?" Hermione turned to Draco.

Blaise and Malfoy shared another knowing look before Malfoy gave in and answered for
them. "Greengrass is the one who handed me my glass."

Theo walked over and sat on the arm of Blaise's chair and started to brush his neck with his
fingers to sooth him. Blaise closed his eyes and leaned into his touch.

"You poor thing," Theo whispered to him. "I can take care of you, love."
"Ew. Stop that," Malfoy snapped at his friends. Theo flinched at his words and shook his
head, seemingly clearing his mind.

"Always such a prude, Malfoy," Blaise smirked.

"I- I didn't mean to say that," Theo said standing up.

"It could be residual potion. From when Blaise kissed you. You should probably maintain
some distance until we can fix this," Hermione determined. "Lestrange's modified potion, if
it's a deviation from amorentia then its antidote should be effective enough until it wears off
completely."

Malfoy met her eye and his glazed over with something dark and primal. It sent a chill down
her spine in a way she had not felt since before she left. "I'll go get the ingredients. Make sure
these two don't christen our study."

The sly look on Theo and Blaise's face suggested that it was probably too late for that.

Draco hesitated a moment longer, like he dreaded to put more space between them but
eventually forced himself to apparate to the potion's lab.

Theo sat perched on the side of the chair, this time opting to massage small circles into
Blaise's neck and shoulders. Blaise instantly relaxed at the touch, sighing, and letting his head
fall back as the tension left his body.

"You're right. Physical contact does help," Theo said to Hermione, feeling a morsel of relief
himself. "Does that help narrow down what potion is made with?"

"I'm afraid not," she apologized. "I can't believe Cyrus would slip it to Malfoy. And why he
would make it strong enough for the consumer to go completely mental is extra concerning.
Shit- no offense Zabini. It's not your fault."

"None taken," Blaise laughed out. "It intensifies the desire that already exists. I don't expect
he thinks Malfoy has quite as strong of feelings for Tori as I do for Nott."

Theo's smile was larger and more authentic than Hermione had ever seen it. He crossed his
arms and started to bounce his knee. He looked a mixture of nervous and excited. Zabini's
eyes were still closed, and he leaned his head to rest on Theo's arm. It was so different from
the cunning and collected pair they often put on to be.

"That's it!" Theo declared, slapping his hands to his knees before standing up. "Out Granger."

"What?"

"Out." He tried to boss her again.

She crossed her arms across her chest. "No."

"Granger, this is torture. And as the only one in the room not feeling the effects, you don't get
a vote," Theo attempted to argue back.
"Nott, Blaise is essentially drugged. He can't consent to-"

"I'm fine with it!" Blaise announced, looking hopefully at Theo.

Hermione took a deep breath, gathering her most authoritative tone. "You can't consent to sex
while you are under the influence-"

"Of course, I can. I do it all the time," Blaise argued.

"No one said anything about sex, you little minx." Theo cut in, putting his arm around
Hermione's shoulders and walking her towards the bedroom door.

"Just an innocent, little wank to take the edge off." His voice was so nonchalant, you'd think
he was discussing sharing a cup of tea.

Hermione huffed but took the last few steps into the bedroom. She looked at Blaise whose
expression was no longer distressed but amused. He did appear significantly more coherent
than when he entered the room.

"Fine." She relented, admitting defeat. "But nothing more than that. Its improper to-"

"Yes, yes we know. Close the door. Or don't for all I care." Blaise called, still restrained in the
chair. "Theo, get over here."

Theo looked from Blaise to Hermione, giving her a big cheeky grin before slamming the door
shut in her face. Hermione went out on the balcony to look over the grounds and give them
some privacy, the silencing charm only working one way between the bedroom and study.

Being out there in the familiar fresh air reminded Hermione of all that had happened. There
was still so much to discuss with Malfoy about their time apart. She still needed to tell him
about her plans. There was a chance that he would try and stop her, but there was also the
possibility that he would want to help. If they could get more death eaters to defect then-

Hermione's train of thought was interrupted when Malfoy flung the door open to the balcony.
She jumped back, squealing in surprise as Malfoy stared at her in horror.

"Why are Zabini and Nott shagging in my study?!" He barked at her, eyes nearly bulging out
of his head.

"Why are…? THEO!" Hermione stormed past Malfoy into the bedroom. "That is NOT what
we agreed, Theodore Nott! You said nothing more than a wank-"

She was nearly to the study door when Malfoy grabbed the back of her jumper to stop her.
"At least let them finish?"

"Don't listen to him, Granger. We've been perfect gentlemen, we swear it!"

Theo was still chuckling on the couch when Hermione and Malfoy entered the study
cautiously. "Oh, don't look at me like that. Hardly had more than a snog before your
boyfriend barged in."
Hermione looked between the two boys, looking not the slightest bit disheveled and
significantly more coherent. Their little snog session appeared sufficient enough to hold them
over while she completed the antidote.

"I'll get started then, can you set up the cauldron?" She turned to look at Draco and was
startled to see how closed he had come to stand behind her.

He stood there, looking down his nose at her and she was locked in his gaze. She felt a gentle
grip at her hip, pulling her closer, inch by inch, until she had to crane her head up to look at
him.

Their bodies were nearly flush against one another as Draco reached up with his other hand,
pulling her bottom lip down with this thumb to slightly open her mouth. She could taste his
breath on her tongue and inhaled deeply. How she missed the smell of him, the taste. She
contemplated how she survived without it for so long as he leaned closer to finally close the
distance between them.

"Oi! Fair is fair! No snogging until Granger fixes us!" Blaise shouted from his chair.

Hermione and Draco jumped apart from each other at the same time. He conjured the table
and cauldron in the middle of the room, and she turned around to look over the ingredients.
Heat was pooling in her cheeks and fanning across her chest. The boys could blame their lack
of restraint on the potion, but Hermione didn't have anything but her own desires influencing
her behavior.

"They're your rules, Granger. We'd be happy to do away with them if you are." Theo all but
sung from his spot on the couch.

"They are not my rules, they are the rules." She said sternly, beginning to prep the supplies as
Draco set the cauldron over flames. "Imagine behaving as if you are in love with someone,
and then effects wear off and all the feelings that influenced your actions are gone."

"Mm." Blaise hummed while looking at Theo. The two communicating without words like
they always did.

"Finite," Theo casted calmly, standing up and undoing the ropes binding Blaise. The other
boy got to his feet and straightened his robes for a moment before turning and walking
straight for the door.

"Theo!" Hermione shouted as they headed towards the door.

"He already loves me!" Theo turned around, throwing his arms to the side, in presentation of
himself with a cheeky grin.

"Enjoy your antidote!" She heard Blaise yell right before the door to the hall closed.

Dumbfounded, Hermione stood for a moment in the space in front of the cauldron. She
turned towards Malfoy, ready to complain about the other boys and their behavior, but
Draco's gaze knocked her off her kilter. He was devouring her with his eyes. Unashamedly
staring, looking her up and down while tracing every curve of her body.

"Brew." He said darkly.

Hermione worked quickly and silently. Stopping only to twist her hair in a secure bun on the
top of her head. She could feel the weight of Draco's stare as he watched her every move
when suddenly she felt him directly behind her once more. She kept working, excited at
Draco's close proximity. Furious that she could not do anything about it.

"Bloody Cyrus. Slipping a man a potion to set up his own daughter," Hermione murmured,
crushing the bits of moonstone into dust with more force than necessary. "I ought to shag you
back to normal just to prove a point."

Hermione gasped as Draco turned her around and grabbed her face with both hands, nodding
his head eagerly. "Yeah-yes. Let's do that."

Malfoy pressed against Hermione, lifting her by the back of her thighs to set her on the table
before taking his spot between them.

Hermione looked up to the ceiling and groaned. Draco took it as an opportunity to start
kissing and sucking across her neck and collar bone. She knew she would have to stop this,
but her own body betrayed her as she wrapped her legs around his waist before leaning back;
bracing her hands against the table to create more distance between them.

"We can't" she moaned, gasping as she felt his arousal grow against her. She snaked her hand
up to his hair, touching as much of him as she could before gently tugging him off her.

"Why not? Zabini and Nott are doing it." He growled and tried to chase her mouth.

"That's different." She whined, forehead and nose brushing against his.

"How?"

The word was spoken with complete clarity and Hermione looked up at him. She panted,
knowing there was a right answer and for the life of her not able to think of it. The security
wards of the room ignite unpleasantly in the pit of her stomach, saving her from saying the
wrong thing.

"That was quick." Hermione quipped as Draco went to let Blaise and Theo in. It was the first
time she heard him genuinely laugh in days.

"Tori? What are you doing here?" Malfoy asked, surprised as he froze with one hand on the
frame and the other holding the door ajar.

"You tell me. My father told me it was imperative I find you right away." Astoria said,
mocking her father's tone. "Aren't you going to invite me in?"

Fuck. No.
 "I'm sorry uh-ahem-Um... Now's not really a good time." Draco responded, clearing his
throat.

Astoria laughed. There was no malice in her tone, but she also didn't seem surprised. "There
seems to never be a good time as of late."

Draco rubbed the back of his neck. He began turning his head to look back in Hermione's
direction but thought better of it. "Uh, yeah. I have a lot going on."

"It just- Well, I thought we got on alright. During our time together," she trailed off. "I can
tell that you are busy. I'll just tell my father you weren't here."

"Tori!" Draco called out to her before she could get too far down the hall.

"Your father had very cruel intentions sending you after me today. I won't go into details, but
you mustn't always just do as he bids." Draco warned her.

"I appreciate the concern Draco, but I have been maneuvering through men's cruel intentions
long before today." Her voice was the same steady sound Hermione heard her use when she
spoke up in the drawing room. "It is sweet that you think I'd allow any of them to harm me."

The desire between them had calmed, but she redirected her attention back on the potion
anyways. When the antidote was finished, she called Draco over and he took a few drinks
from the ladle. Tension he was carrying in his shoulders seemed to release and he let out a
sigh before looking at her.

"Better?" She asked.

He set the ladle down before looking her up and down. He didn't seem crazed or impulsive.
Rather, he looked at her the way she had grown to love over their time together.

"Not really." He whispered, taking her hands in his. "But the effects of the potion are gone."

Hermione pulled her bottom lip between her teeth as she watched their fingers laced together.

"We still need to talk." He said, inching closer to her and she nodded lightly in agreement.

"We could talk after?" She suggested.

"After?" Draco breathed in disbelief, letting go of one of her hands cradling her head at the
nape of her neck.

"Later?" She tried again, less assuming than the first time.

Malfoy, riding the last breath of space between them, echoed back. "Later."

Chapter End Notes

As much as these two should probably discuss the events of the last couple of weeks,
they are young and infatuated. We also found that had Draco been successful locking her

😬
in and she didn’t run away, she would have been discovered by Voldemort and
Greyback.

Any good reunion has to have a couple wrenches thrown at it. First, Hermione's
healing/drugged state from potions, and second Cyrus Greengrass once again try to
force Draco's hand towards his daughter. What Cyrus didn't anticipate though was that
Draco's affections are no longer with his daughter, but with Hermione.

Special thanks to my friend @squinty_meyham for helping me with this chapter <3

Thank you for reading.

 Rather
Chapter Notes

TW: Sexual content.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Draco was magic.

Powerful.

Precious.

Pure.

Not only in the ways he was raised to believe.

It was in the way her heart would race when his lips barely grazed hers. How he challenged
her mind but could corral her thoughts when they started to get away from her. Magic in how
his kiss made her feel satiated even as she'd forget to breathe. Magic, how it only took six
months for him to do away with centuries of pureblood bigotry and prejudice, with only the
girl he hated to show him any different.

The moment his lips brushed hers, she felt her magic hum throughout her body. Answering
him. Welcoming him. Hermione's fingertips buzzed as she raked them anywhere she could
reach, and the tiny flecks gravitated towards him beneath her skin like confetti.

She was wrapped up in him, stretched on her toes as high as they would take her before
Draco lifted her the rest of the way with ease. She brushed a hand along the side of his face to
his lips, the same way she did when he kissed her for the first time. Back then, he pulled
away from her. The realization of who they were and what they were doing came blatantly
between them.

Now he looked at her like he was the only person in the world who saw her. Like she was the
only one there to see.

Hermione hardly paid any mind to their surroundings as he walked her through the door into
their bedroom. Her eyes closed shut, she unfastened the buttons of his death eater robes,
leaving them piled carelessly on the floor.

Draco sat on the bed, keeping Hermione close so that she straddled his lap. Every time he
tried to break their kiss to explore down the sensitive skin of her neck, she could only last a
few moments before needing to pull his lips back to hers.
They were all gasps, and hands, fighting against the layers of fabric that still laid between
them. Hermione started unbuttoning his shirt as his arms surrounded her, one curling into her
hair at the nape of her neck. She had just gotten the last button undone when Draco lifted her
slightly and rolled them to lay her on the bed. Feeling his weight on her for the first time in
weeks, a desperate moan escaped her and she tried to cling to him as he pulled away.

Draco sat back on his knees, caressing her thighs through her denims from where he sat
between them. Tightening his grip occasionally as if she was going to disappear at any
moment. His shirt was now completely open and exposed the alabaster skin of his chest. She
reached out her hand to trace the subtle scars, before pulling it back to undo the buttons on
her own shirt.

"Stop," Draco rasped while he encased both of her hands in one if his, keeping them still after
only the top button. "Let me."

Draco released her hands dragging his own across the lengths of her arms and lightly over her
chest as he went to work the rest of her buttons. He was agonizingly slow at each one, like if
he grabbed it too hard it would turn to dust between his fingers.

When the final button was released, he gently trailed the back of his fingers up, slowly
parting the material to reveal her. Hermione watched as his eyes darkened, his bottom lip
pink and shiny from when she had it between her teeth just moments before. She shuddered
as he ghosted his fingers to outline the cotton fabric of her bra.

Suddenly, she was lifted onto his lap and his lips crashed onto hers and her shirt was thrown
away. She could feel his need growing and pressed her center tighter against him. Draco
groaned in her mouth as she continued to roll her hips while his arms went around her to
unclasp her bra.

The scrap of fabric stayed held in his grasp as he urged her to lie back down, her breast
bouncing when her back finally hit the mattress. It felt so foreign, boarding on obscene and
Hermione instinctively moved to cross her arms to cover herself. Draco caught them before
she could, and the flames in his eyes had her skin catching fire. He raised a brow and shook
his head, and Hermione let her arms fall, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she panted.

"Don't hide from me," he told her, staring in her eyes before moving them to watch his
fingers run over the parts of her he was seeing for the first time. "Not anymore."

The pain in his voice went straight to her heart. She didn't get to focus on it for too long
before he ran his thumb over her nipple.

"Never again." The breath from his whisper made her gasp right before he took the peak into
his mouth.

A noise somewhere between a moan and a whimper escaped her and then her hands were in
his hair and traveling along his shoulders. Trying to hold him, tighter, closer.

"Never again." She promised back, nearly delirious.

The alignment of their bodies had Hermione's hips meeting with his lower stomach rather
than the part of him she was desperate for. She nearly growled, both in frustration and how
Draco's tongue swirled his tongue and desire shot down to her most neglected area.

It crossed her mind then, that she was able to touch him in a way not awarded to anyone else.
Hermione's fingers could barely reach the waist of his trousers and used what little leverage
she had to coerce his belt out of the buckle.

"Hermione," He breathed against her, and it sounded so close to a plea. One she was ready to
grant him.

His lips traced a line across her skin and along her collarbone to her neck before he was
claiming her mouth once again. Her hands worked to rid of his trousers, and she whined as he
ripped his mouth away from her a second time.

He sat back, not taking her with him this time and made quick work of unbuttoning her jeans.
Hermione lifted her hips so he could pull off her denims and knickers, throwing them into the
abyss of what was anything except for the two of them.

He caressed her now bare legs, pulling one onto his shoulder and kissing the inside of her
knee like it was something holy.

One of his hands made its way to the apex of her thighs, and Hermione's back arched in
response. Draco was back on her the next moment, drinking the moans from her mouth like
he was as starved as she was, his fingers working expertly between her legs.

Hermione pushed his trousers down while Draco adjusted to make the material move more
easily. She had barely gotten her hands below the band of his pants before he grabbed her
wrist with his free hand, lacing their fingers together above her head.

"Let me touch you," she whined around his mouth as he continued to draw maddening circles
around her bundle of nerves. "It'll be good," she attempted to convince him with the minimal
functioning brain cells she had remaining. Zabini's crude tips come to the forefront of her
mind. "I'll be so good."

"Merlin, fuck-" Malfoy groaned as he then moved to put her other nipple into his mouth.
Hermione's cries were cut short as Draco pushed a long finger inside of her. She bucked
enthusiastically into his hand, and he rewarded her by sliding in another.

"Let me-"

"I'm too close," He cut her off, but his hips started moving with the movements of his fingers.
"I want you and I- fuck. Hermione, I missed you. I need- I-"

"I missed you. Please I want to touch you-" Hermione said back and Draco finally pulled her
hand down to hold against throbbing arousal. Once he unlinked his fingers to run them over
her stomach, her breast and neck, Hermione pushed his pants down to free him and
immediately took him in her grip.
Draco cursed under his breath, Hermione was barely aware as she felt herself get closer and
closer to the edge. All that mattered was the places that he touched her. One hand pushed his
index and middle finger into her while rubbed agonizing circle between her legs and the other
hand kneaded her breast. His mouth greedily lapped at any area of exposed skin. When he
took her pink peak between his teeth, she couldn't hold back any more and stroked him in
time with the pulses of pleasure that washed over her.

Her moans seemed to ignite something in him, and he started thrusting into her grip. As he
groaned in her neck as she felt warmth spill against her stomach and hand.

Draco released his breath, accompanied by a groan that made Hermione feel another pulled
behind her navel. As they lay there panting, Hermione felt the pressure relieve at the nape of
her neck as Draco released his hand, which had at some point tangled itself in her hair.
Hermione took the opportunity to reach up to cradle his head where he still exhaled into her
neck.

He kissed her collar bone gently before sitting back up. From his spot on his knees, he looked
down at them. His shirt was still hanging open and his fading erection was now resting on
her, only inches from where she was desperately aching for him moments before.

His cum was glistening on her hand and where it lay splayed across her lower stomach. The
image seemed dirty and she suddenly remembered she was completely naked. The urge to
start covering herself went away with a quick tilt of Draco's head, and she decided to rest her
hands on either side of her head where he had directed her so many times before.

The way he looked at her, it was a mixture of disbelief and desire. It was so intimate. Without
the heat and desperation there was nothing to distract her from seeing it.

"Say something," she breathed out with a shaky voice. No longer able to bear not knowing
what he was thinking.

He attempted to bite back a boyish grin and shook his head with his bottom lip still beneath
his teeth.

"Malfoy!" She insisted and he bent back down to kiss her softly against her lips.

"You are so beautiful, Hermione." He finally whispered against her lips. "I'll never deserve
you." He pulled away to meet her eyes, all honestly and stormy gray.

"Wait here," he whispered before righting his trousers and going into the bathroom to fetch a
wet flannel. The small towel was warm as Draco used it to clean her before lying on his side
next to her.

"I'm sorry about that." He said, looking at her while he drew circles on her lower stomach
where he just cleaned.

"It's fine." She replied while running her own hand along his forearm. "As long as it didn't
bother you?"
Draco chuckled quietly before placing a chaste kiss on Hermione's shoulder and nuzzling his
head to rest against it. When he looked up to see she was still waiting for his answer, he
raised a brow at her, the corner of his mouth slightly turning up.

"I'm rather okay with it."

Hermione let out a sigh and let herself sink further back into the head, feeling Draco slightly
shake his head against her arm.

"What?" She complained and Draco chuckled in the back of his throat again, causing
Hermione to join in.

"Nothing, my darling. You are just so sweet. I can hardly stand it." He kissed the tip of her
nose and she wrinkled it in response, still not understanding what was so funny. "Dare I say,
pure even."

"Alright, enough of that," she laughed as she felt herself starting to blush. She tried to sit up,
but Draco shifted to put more of his body weight on her and she was pinned in place.

"Where are you going?" He said playfully.

"I'm getting dressed."

"Why?"

That question was just met with a glare of her own. Malfoy clicked his tongue before
reaching beneath the pillows on the other side of the bed and pulling out the Slytherin
sweater she had all but claimed as her own during her time there.

"What's that doing there?" She asked as she sat up. Draco tilted his head towards her arms,
and she bit back a smile before lifting them in the air above her head. He hesitated a moment
before pulling the sweater onto her.

As soon as her eyes were free of the hole, he met her gaze. "Why do you think?"

"Reliving your glory days?" She quipped, falling back into the pillows, and lifting her hips to
pull the sweater past them.

"Exactly."

Hermione hummed, closing her eyes and running her hands through Draco's hair where his
head rested on her chest. He occasionally angled his head to place kisses on her collarbone
and neck. She was so afraid of the fallout of the impending conversation but was no longer
about to put it off any further.

"We should probably talk." Whispered Hermione, not ready to burst their bubble but carrying
on anyway.

Draco answered with a noncommittal grunt.

"I don't even know where to begin." She admitted, and he shifted his head to look up at her.

"We can start with where you went." He offered.

Hermione explained about her time camping in the woods. There weren't many specifics she
could tell him as she had moved around a lot. She gave even less details about her time
foraging. Both knew how her last harvest ended and neither were keen on reliving it at that
moment.

Draco told her Blaise had been cross with him since he was certain he had done something to
her. He told her he could feel her presence the day Greyback scented her with his wolf
companion and sent him off on a mission away from the manor the moment the meeting was
adjourned. Most of this they spoke, without looking at one another, but holding each other
tighter and twirling soft hair and tangling fingers.

"I can't believe you stayed all night out there, how did you even find a place to sleep?" He
whispered.

"I had my tent from when I was searching for horcrux with Harry and Ron. It was another
thing I had in my bag," she replied. "I hadn't opened it since our last night camping. It was so
eerie, everything right where we left it. Frozen in time."

"Lots of curious things in the little bag of yours," he remarked. "Is that where those came
from." He said sitting up and flicking his chin towards her denims on the floor. She nodded in
confirmation, and he grinned. "I like them. What do you mean searching for horcrux?"

It was another thing Hermione forgot no one else was privy to. She thought for a moment,
trying to choose her words carefully before remembering she had decided to proceed with
complete honesty. Ignoring the alarm in her that she was never meant to speak of it.

"Do you know what they are?"

"Of course," he said casually, as if it didn't take the trio months to find any information about
them.

"Voldemort made several of them. Eight, to be exact. We destroyed them all so that when
Harry went up against him, it would be the end him once and for all." Hermione swallowed,
trying to keep the ball forming in her throat from making its way up. "We know that's not
how it ended."

"Potter may have been a tosser, but he was brave," he said soothingly, rubbing her arm.

"Well… I suppose that sort of leads into my plan," Hermione said before she lost her nerve.
Draco stilled for a moment, pulling her hand up to his mouth to kiss.

"Does your plan involve us drinking what's in those vials?" His voice sounded hoarse.
Hermione furrowed her brows in confusion before realizing he had been looking at the two
vials of draught of living death she had set on the mantle.
"No!" She shot up, and he adjusted his position to sit next to her.

"It's okay," He soothed her, grabbing her face in his hands. "I understand. I don't ever want to
live without-"

"Draco stop! Don't ever say that again." She kissed him again before speaking against his
lips. "Christ. How could you think such a thing…?"

"It's a muggle thing, is it not?"

"What?!"

"It's in your muggle books."

"Malfoy, what on earth are you-"

"Accio!" A large leatherbound book came flying into Draco's outstretched hand and he
proceeded to hand it to Hermione.

"You're having a go at me," She deduced. There was no way that The Complete Work of
William Shakespearewas was in the Malfoy library, or that Draco would choose to read it.

He pulled out a piece of parchment he kept in the cover with his notes. "It's in there I swear
it. Look, here. I noted the page numbers and everything."

"I know all about Romeo and Juliet, Draco. I just can't imagine how this book even got into
your possession." She exclaimed incredulously.

Draco looked back down, shrugging slightly. "It had your name in it."

Hermione submitted to the urge to kiss him. How could she have even known this young man
as anything but wonderful she couldn't fathom.

"Also, that is NOT a muggle thing," she couldn't help herself saying. Draco just hummed
before pushing his tongue past her lips. "And I'm not a muggle."

"You're muggle-adjacent." He snarked. If she did have something to counter back, it quickly
disappeared as he kissed down her neck. "So, what is your plan?"

"I'm going to kill Voldemort."

"Naturally." He moved to give attention to her other side.

"I'll use the cloak to slip him the potion, and then all that's left will be for the Order to ensure
he has not created another horcrux and he will be gone for good." Hermione rushed the
words, hoping that the weight of them would get lost as their bodies were coming together
again to do something more important.

Draco pulled back to look her in the eyes, all playfulness and humor gone. "I thought we just
agreed we wouldn't purposely kill ourselves?"
"It's not the same thing. Sacrificing my life for-"

"The fuck you are!" Exclaimed Draco, huffing a laugh. "If anyone is dying on their sword, it
ought to be me. I sit next to him anyhow; I don't even need your precious cloak."

Hermione's jaw started to tremble. "Draco you are not dying for-"

"And neither are you!"

They stared off at each other. Hermione could feel his breath brush her face as he huffed
through his nose.

"Brilliant." He snapped. "Now that that's settled, would you like to share with me your actual
plan, or are we just going to come up with a new one together?"

Hermione crossed her arms and shook her head, determined to hold her ground. The act,
unfortunately, caused a curl to fall in front of her eyes, and she fought internally to herself on
whether acknowledging it would be admitting weakness. Draco however, reveled in the
opportunity, and grabbed the strand to twirl in his finger as he waited for her to respond.
When he noticed her breath catch, he leaned into her weakness even more.

"Well, Hermione darling? Was that really the only thing in that little bag of tricks of yours?"
He purred. She continued with her silent treatment, and he tutted at her. "The Dark Lord has
various enchanted objects protecting him from such things. I am afraid the only way to kill
him would be in a proper duel."

"I could beat him."

"I don't doubt it for a second, love." He agreed, reaching forward to kiss her and she was
helpless to resist.

He cradled her face with both hands and kissed her soundly before getting off the bed. "I
need to speak to Nott. I'll only be a moment."

"I can go with you?" She suggested, sitting up eagerly.

Draco smiled at her, a real smile. "Would you hold it against me if I admitted I want you to
stay right where you are?"

There was nowhere else she would rather be.

Hermione felt lighter than she had in weeks. There was no use trying to convince herself
again that being together was wrong or a lie. The circumstance may be far less than ideal, but
finding joy with someone else in the darkest time in your life wasn't something she was
willing to throw away again. There is a vast difference between surviving the war and living
through it.

After several minutes, Hermione pulled on her denims before heading back into the study.
The potion was gone, the first course of their meal in its place, and Draco's affinity for
tradition made her feel even more comfortable slipping back into the normal they had
created. The hallway door opened, and she turned from where she was admiring the flowers
to see that Draco's face fell into a pout when he saw she had left the bedroom.

"Damnit. Took me ages to find what room they went it," he said closing the door behind him.

"Down the hall, last room on the right," said Hermione, leaning against the table. His face
confirmed she was right, and she saw the moment it donned on him how she knew.

"Snoop," he teased her.

"I've only seen them walk in from the hall," she said, defending herself. "Honestly though,
the amount of times they said they were coming to visit me and walked right past our door is
offensive."

He laughed, but Hermione could tell that he was more on edge than he was when he left the
room.

"Never matter, I have something for you." He gestured for her to sit on the couch as he made
his way over.

"I don't need any more gifts, Draco," She insisted and took a seat, folding her legs on the
couch so she could face him.

"It's not really a gift."

"I've heard that before."

"Always with the cheek," he mused, pinching her leg. "Close your eyes, I didn't get a chance
to package it properly.

"What is the proper packaging for a 'not really gift?" queried Hermione.

"Eyes closed, Granger." He ordered and she rolled them before following his instructions. A
second later, she felt his lips press featherlight against her own.

"Oh."

"That's not it, I just could resist." Her eyes flew open a second before he covered them with
his hand.

"No peeking!" He yelled. He slowly pulled his hand away, ensuring that her eyes were closed
again.

He grabbed her hand, turning it palm up, before placing some long and narrow in it.
Hermione's heart skipped a beat, and even when she opened her eyes and looked down, she
could hardly believe what she was seeing.

A wand.
 Her wand.

"I went through all the wands we had confiscated, but I didn't think any of them would fit
you. Nott had a few at his place and I found this one a few days ago, and it just… I thought it
would do. Nott had to see if he could swipe it without his father knowing, he barely got it
today."

Hermione just stared.

Draco cleared his throat before continuing. "Perfect timing, really. As you just got back. Not
that I was expecting you to come back at all but… if you did." He took a deep breath, clearly
struggling with his words and rubbing his thumb on her knee. "I was selfish before, and it
almost ruined me. I wanted to prove that I could keep you safe.

I know this doesn't make us even as long as you are trapped here. And I'm rubbish at
knowing where the line is. But when I royally fuck up again in the future, hopefully you can
just hex me instead of running away."

Draco paused his rambling for a moment before more words started spilling out. "I'll be
honest, I was expecting the wand would fit you better. It reacted quite strongly to me."

"It did fit," Hermione said, finally breaking her silence. "In Ollivander's when it chose me."

Draco raised a brow at her, and she smiled "This is my wand."

Almost to prove to herself it wasn't a dream, Hermione pointed to the wand where the
crumpled paper bird she first folded still sat on the fireplace. She didn't even say the
incantation before the parchment transformed into a bird and started flying about the room.

Hermione felt her magical pool, rushing eagerly into place to await her commands. It felt so
much more overwhelming, so instinctual. The months of training without a wand made her
even more powerful now that it had been returned to her. She hardly had to think of the
incantation before the patronus light escaped her wand, and the otter weaved itself between
her and Draco and her fingers tingled. The ones surrounding the wand, and the ones clasped
gently in Draco's. The only difference was that the fingers tangled with Draco's were
glowing.

Chapter End Notes

TW:SC. I did my best to warn in the beginning of this fic before people got invested but
this story will eventually earn its "E" rating. I do think it is important to mention though,
there will be no SA themes.

My friend @squinty_meyham helps and encourages me so much through her beta work.
I have always been committed to this story, but she makes me truly excited to post each
chapter.
I hope you enjoy. And who knows, I may post another chapter in a few days. Thank you
all for reading <3
 Rhythm
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"I got it!"

Hermione flicked her wand toward the parchment and quill sitting on the writing table across
the room. The items flew to her open hand immediately.

"You don't have to use magic for everything now, Granger"

Hermione paid Draco no mind as she summoned the ink. She placed the items in front of
them on the coffee table where their cups of tea sat empty.

The evening before as they slowly made their way through dinner, Hermione and Draco
attempted to lay everything on the table. Whether it was the new understandings between
them, or her wand she now twirled in her hand, Hermione felt more in control over her fate
than ever before.

"I feel like you have been lying to me this entire time." Draco admitted, frustrated.

"Well, I knew you had been."

"I never lied to you, I just-"

"Had secrets." Hermione agreed.

It was the other part of the situation that kept Hermione hidden in the woods all that time.
The fact that if Draco did care for her, and it wasn't all in her head or an act to trick her, that if
this was all real and true, she would be able to hurt him too.

"…was it all to make me a fool?"

"No! Knowing things… it hasn't changed- I don't feel any differently about us. I only... I just
NEED to know things."

Draco laughed through his nose, "I know. I don't know how I convinced myself you were
content just staying up here." He traced the back of her hand that sat on the table gently with
his finger. "I need to know what all you found out, though."

Hermione recollected the attacks and raids she had taken note of to pass onto the Order. She
pulled her hand back and started turning her wand again between her hands. "There were
other things I happened upon as well. I found out about Blaise and Theo, but you know all
about that now. And well…"

"Astoria." Draco concluded.

Hermione nodded. "I tried to avoid seeing you as much as possible, especially when she was
around. If anything, she should have been the one hating me. She's the one you were
promised to. I was only here to get in the way."

"THAT is ridiculous. How could you possibly think that?"

"Maybe all your wedding planning and afternoon teas together?"

Draco rubbed the back of his neck, "I keep forgetting you saw all of that shit. It meant
nothing, Granger. It was just an expectation."

"Would you have gone through with it?" She asked before she had the mind to stop herself.

"Yes."Hermione's lips parted as her jaw hung as she took in his answer. "If I wasn't given a
choice. But I was. And I've chosen."

He squeezed her hand to punctuate his words and Hermione smiled, finding she truly
believed him.

"'I can smell her on you'," He mocked her statement from the night of their row, taking a sip
of wine.

Hermione narrowed her eyes. "I could."

The fog was gone, and they moved onto dessert addressing the darker events that happened in
the manor. The first time Hermione saw Draco use the killing curse, and how she was the one
to disarm Dolohov when he was taking his punishment of Theo too far. There were also
several details about other members that he had no idea of.

They retired to sit by the fire in the evening and began concocting a plan to leverage the
potential defects to turn Voldemort's army against him. Hermione used her wand for any
tedious task: refilling Draco's whiskey, getting more parchment, summoning a blanket,
putting more wood on the fire. By the time they had organized their prospects into a
hierarchy, she could hardly keep her eyes open. Draco dragged her to bed, stripping them into
only their undergarments before finally forfeiting to sleep.

That was how they got to where they are now, reviewing their efforts for the day. Hermione
was already working when Draco woke, papers scattered in random patterns on the table.
Draco only managed to get her to stop long enough to eat half a pastry with her morning tea.

"Oh! I'd nearly forgotten," Hermione waved her wand towards the study door and a stack of
folded parchment landed in her hand. She sat on her knees between the couch and the coffee
table and opened the map of the manor she had developed over the months.

Draco leaned over her shoulder from where he sat on the couch, scooting forward slightly
with one knee on either side or her. He pulled her hair to one side to rest his chin on her
shoulder while he surveyed the document, and Hermione's heart fluttered with how much
more wonderful this was than working on her own.

"Blood hell, Granger…" He muttered as he marveled at her work.

"It took me months to get all the corridors and rooms correctly scaled," she started to explain.
"I was able to do all the charm work this morning to connect all the different parchments and
then to-"

"There's Goyle!" He cut her off, looking at the corridor outside the drawing room where his
friend's footprints were labeled next to Marcus Flint. "How did you make this?"

"We had a similar map of Hogwarts. I didn't make that one, but I spent years studying the
charm work behind it. It's foolproof. Anyone who is on the grounds, in any form, will show
up in their current position on the map."

"For Salazar's sake!" Draco grabbed her chin with a large hand and tilted it up to meet his
gaze, where he looked down at her incredulously. "You lot had an invisibility cloak,
unlimited complex potions, AND an enchanted map of the castle that showed everyone's
whereabouts?"

"In all fairness, I had to brew the potions myself." She batted her eyelashes playfully and was
rewarded with a firm press of his lips against hers.

"Anything else?" He said turning his attention back to the map, following along all the
different areas and noting the people that occupied them.

Hermione turned slightly, just enough to look and trace a finger across the scars on his chest.
"In sixth year, Harry happened upon one of Snape's old potion's textbooks that had notes and
spells written in the margins. It's what helped him get through potions so easily that year. It's
also where he got the spell that gave you this."

"I fucking knew it." Exclaimed Draco without cruelty. "Potter didn't even get an Outstanding
in potions like the rest of us did! Yet he somehow became a bloody prodigy potion's master
once Slughorn took over the course."

"I told him it was practically cheating." She laughed and turned back around.

"How exactly did you let him get away with that? He got better marks than you."

"ONLY because of the book!" Hermione shot back, her old irritation on the topic
reappearing.

"My little swot must have had quite the internal conflict. Letting the chosen one come in first
in a class only to find out he was a cheat." He goaded her.

It was quite annoying, and she tried several times to convince Harry to turn the book over.
But at least in the long run, she got to use the notes on potions brewing for herself.

"We could share this with the others," Draco offered, referring back to the map. "But I think
that it is best we keep the cloak between us like we agreed. Where are they anyhow…"

Hermione wanted to keep her spying with the cloak between the two of them, and he had
readily complied with her wish. The others were vulnerable enough just by being aware of
her presence.
Draco clicked his tongue. "What are they doing in the alcove by the cellar?" He pointed to
Theo and Blaise footprints where they appeared on the map.

"Just getting some privacy," Hermione stated, putting the page to the side to focus on other
areas.

"In an alcove?"

"Well, they can't speak freely in the middle of the drawing room."

"Their footprints are nearly on top of each other, I highly doubt they are speaking," Draco
flipped to another piece of the map, already getting the hang of the document. "See, look at
us for reference."

"Uh-huh, and we are just speaking as well."

Draco hummed against her shoulder before tightening his grip to lift her as he laid back on
the couch.

He loosened his hold so she could turn easily, giggling through her curls as they curtained her
face. Draco reached up, pushing one hand through her hair and bringing their lips together.
The other went to the small of her back, urging her to lower onto him even more. She had
thrown on a jumper once she got out of bed this morning, but Draco was still in nothing but
the pants he slept in.

Enough of their morning had been dedicated to the war anyways.

Hermione kissed along his jaw and down his neck. He tended to always nip at her skin, so
she gently pulled the sensitive skin of his chest between her teeth and found he enjoyed it
quite as well himself.

Her hair curled around his fingers while his large palm cradled her head and neck, holding
her to him. The other was free to roam the parts of her body that were usually pressed against
the mattress, starting at her shoulders and greedily making its way to grope her backside and
pull her impossible closer.

A familiar bell sound went off and Hermione looked at her wand at the table as the tip lit up
in alarm.

"Fuck. It's time for you to get ready," She whined, as they had only just begun. Why did they
waste such a perfectly good morning?

Her words only made him hold her tighter, bucking his hips up and causing her to moan in
his mouth. He had just started pulling her jumper off her head when her wand went off again.

"Ignore it. I can be late."

"You can't. It's more important than ever that you keep up appearances." Hermione had to pry
herself out of Draco's arms until she finally stood out of his reach.
"You go shower. I'll finish this up before we have to leave." She laced her fingers together in
front of her and crossed one ankle over the other, trying to look nonchalant but very aware
she wore nothing but jumper and knickers. The alarm on her wand went off again and Draco
growled as he jumped up and headed to the bathroom.

"I already regret giving you that bloody thing!" He yelled over his shoulder.

Hermione turned off the alarm and with a quick swish, all the parchments went into their
respective piles. The sound from the water hitting the tiles echoed through the open door into
the bedroom. Feeling emboldened she followed the sound into the bathroom until she was
standing only a few feet from the shower.

Draco finished rinsing the soap from his hair and opened his eyes, only taking a moment to
notice she had entered the room. He said nothing, and she pulled the sleeves of the jumper
over her hands before crossing them across her middle.

Maybe this was a mistake.

Running a hand through his hair to move it off his face, Draco turned to face her fully, the
water still cascading over him. He stood there, unashamed, and fully erect, with a brow raised
in challenge. Daring her to make the next move.

Hermione got rid of her knickers first, bending slightly to unshackle them from her legs.
Standing straight from her bent position, she grabbed the bottom of her jumper and kept
lifting her arms until she pulled it off completely and tossed the garment on the floors with
the others.

His lips were slightly separated as he looked at her, the weight of his stare as intimidating as
it was disarming. Hermione watched as his throat bobbed, and then he was holding out his
hand for her to take. It was only a few feet, yet several miles, before Hermione closed the
distance and took Draco's hand so he could pull her under the water. His body felt different,
soaked and dripping with water, but she would recognize the shape of him anywhere.

Hermione tilted her head back, allowing the water to drench her hair away from her face and
she felt Draco's hands as they moved down her body, and he started to kiss the sensitive spot
below her ear.

"I knew you'd accept my invitation eventually." He muttered.

He made his way up to her lips, drinking the water off her skin on his way, and she wrapped
her arms around his waist to hold him closer. His arousal was pressed up against her stomach,
demanding her attention, and she obliged by taking him in her hand.

"Expecting me?" She tried to tease but her voice shook lightly. If Draco noticed, he made no
indication.

Draco flung an arm out on the shower wall to brace himself, nearly losing his balance as her
hand started to stroke him. Learning and applying all the ways he preferred her to move.
When he broke their lips apart to gasp for air, she allowed herself to feel grateful for being a
fast learner.

"You're like nothing I'd ever expected," he eventually mumbled back, using his thumb from
his hand surrounding her neck to tilt her chin up for him.

Her hand moved more freely on him, the water reducing the friction and allowing her to
easily slip over his length. He attempted to slide his free hand between her legs in return, but
she pushed it away. As much as she wanted to get carried away with him, she wasn't willing
to do anything that would distract her.

He kept having to rip his mouth away to gasp for air, standing up straight and letting his head
hang down to watch her stroke him. She started kissing and licking the water off his chest up
to his neck where she nipped at his sensitive skin.

It was his undoing, and he was coming for her the next moment. He only took a few seconds
to catch his breath before turning her around and pulling her flush against his chest and
letting the water rinse him off her front before trying to slide a hand down her stomach again.

"No time," she breathed, letting herself fall back into him. He protested, but in the end, he
conceded to spend the rest of the shower lathering her hair and body with soaps and oils until
Hermione nearly forced them out.

"You are so late," Hermione said, finishing her braid and looking at the clock. She slid her
wand in the band of her denims as Draco finished fastening the buttons on his death eater
robes. He grabbed her cloak where it hung over the chair and walked over to where she stood
in front of the hallway door.

"I told you, it's fine. Only recruits get in trouble for missing reporting times." He handed her
the cloak as she tucked the parchment with the notes in her pocket.

"Right. So, this is just day one, we'll take it slow. I'll try to see if I can overhear anything the
Carrows are hiding, and you just try to stay out of trouble."

"My specialty."

"Hm."

"It'll be fine, Granger. We already decided not to do anything crazy until we know how
involved the others will want to be." He threw the cloak around her shoulders and her body
instantly disappeared. When he finally reached to open the door to the hall, she adjusted the
cloak to conceal her completely, and the pair headed off towards the first floor.

"We'd be pleased to have you back at the school, Daphne," Alecto Carrow spoke to the
younger witch. "Between you and I, the students have only gotten more rebellious."

The two women were conversing in one of the smaller sitting rooms on the main floor.
Alecto was nearly as revolting as Umbridge was, and Hermione had neglected to go near the
women during her visits in the past.

"Has there been any changes on whether they'd be allowed home for the winter holidays?"
Inquired Daphne.

"Ah! And give the resistance an opportunity to poison their heads with all their nonsense?
No, no, no. The students are much better off at the school where the Dark Lord can watch
over them." Carrow folded a piece of bread, dipping it straight into the communal dish of jam
on the tray between them.

Daphne appeared unphased, apart from the rapid blinking in her eyes. If she was raised
similarly to Draco, and Hermione was certain she had been, she was probably the most put
off person in that room.

"Well, I am honored to provide my assistance to teach the residents at the castle the art of
proper etiquette." She chimed.

"Pft. Etiquette. We need warriors, Greengrass. Fighters. Your sister nearly begged for you to
be one of the ones brought in." She ran her tongue over her teeth before she squared her
shoulders to look at Daphne, who finally showed her discomfort in the tightening of her jaw.
"Don't tell me you're as dead from the neck up as she is?"

Daphne hesitated for a moment, her polite smile perfectly in place as if discussing floral
arrangements.

"The Greengrass family is a member of the Sacred Twenty-Eight, Alecto. We do not beg."

Carrow grabbed her neck, appearing to choke, and Hermione looked over at Daphne again,
now seeing she had her wand pointed at the other witch from beneath the table.

"As for my sister, she is much, much nicer than I am." The younger witch gave a cruel laugh
that set goosebumps shooting down Hermione's back. "So much that we were hardly
surprised when she was the first family member in history not to be sorted into Slytherin.
And into Hufflepuff of all houses! Merlin and Morgana…"

Carrow was struggling to stay sitting up right, but Daphne seemed to be empowered by her
demise rather than intimidated by it.

"I, however, would be content with watching the last bit of life drain from your eyes. Right
where you sit. Right there. With a spread of jam on your chin and crumbs coating your
fingers." Her voice was airy, borderline whimsical as Luna's had always been.

Daphne grabbed a spoon to stir honey into her tea, and Alecto started to double over, now
using the table to stabilize herself.

"Fortunately for you, Alecto, my sister and I were taught the art of proper etiquette." She took
a small sip as Carrow's face transformed into an unnatural color, and spit started to drool
down her chin.

"Finite."
Carrow heaved, rubbing her neck and coughing as Daphne's hex was lifted not a moment
before it would have killed her. She was still gulping for breath as she took a pressed linen off
the table and used it to wipe the sweat and spit off her face.

"You'll die for that, you little bitch! Just wait until the Dark-"

"Obliviate."

Her cast was so lazy. Effortless. But the effects on the older witch were instant as she started
to heavily blink her eyes.

Alecto cleared her throat, grabbing her cup to down the rest of her tea before attempting to
speak.

"We'd be pleased to have you back at the school, Daphne." Her voice miraculously only
slightly raspier than before. "Between you and I, the students have only gotten more
rebellious."

Daphne hummed politely. "The Dark Lord honors me. How else can we keep the student's
from falling for the deception of the Resistance?"

Alecto Carrow nodded. "Precisely."

Hermione made her way to the drawing room after Alecto had to hastily wrap up her
conversation, not knowing how time had gotten away from her.

Draco was speaking with some younger members. One of them, an old Durmstrang student
that Anthony had mentioned to her, who was looking to defect. The conversation was
carrying on fine, the room clearing out except for the three of them as the other members
disbursed. Draco was asking how their latest mission went and Anthony did an exceptional
job at explaining how their lack of progress was due to the resistance fleeing early, and not
that they purposely threw the mission. The Durmstrang fellow jabbed at Anthony, and
Hermione was surprised at Draco when he threw his head back to genuinely laugh.

Anthony, however, lost all sense of humor in an instant. He started to do a quick look around
the room before apparently catching himself, and only slightly fixing his face to mask his
rage.

"It was a bold move you made, ending your engagement." Anthony said out of nowhere.
"Anything bring that on?"

"Excuse you?" Draco corrected him.

"Well, it's just Cyrus keeps insisting you are only waiting for the Dark Lord to give his
benedictions. He was talking just this morning about how they plan to renovate the gardens
when the time comes." Anthony did his best to sound friendly.

It worked enough, Draco eased and rolled his eyes. "Cyrus's lost the plot. I wouldn't be
surprised if he attempted to court me himself."
Draco and the former Durmstrang student laughed, but Anthony could only manage a small
huff through his nose.

"So, you're still off her, then?"

"Why, you looking to make a move, Goldstein?" Draco laughed. "I don't think you are
equipped with the proper vault for that, sorry mate."

"Nah, the Greengrass girls are great- way out of my league in fact. Just curious where those
are from if that's the case?" Anthony said each word with a jab, and Hermione's eyes
followed where he was pointing to the love bites she'd left on his neck.

"How- the fuck – is that any of your business?" Draco spat.

"Didn't say it was. I just think it's curious. Turning up with love bites where you are
notoriously without a partner. Especially when the Dark Lord forbids fornication between
members."

"Are you the authority on slags, Goldstein? I may need to have a talk with Lestrange if those
are the sort of priorities he is setting under his direction." Draco stood taller, using every inch
of height he had to stare down at Anthony.

The Durmstrang fellow waved at someone outside the room and took his chance to nearly run
away and join the others on their way out of the manor.

Anthony dared to take a step forward before goading him under his breath with his next
words. "You haven't been on a mission for days, have you Malfoy? Unless of course you and
your father are disobeying the Dark Lord to smuggle slags onto the ground?"

For fuck's sake. Not this again.

Draco had Anthony pinned to the stone wall. Anthony was able to connect with his jaw one
more time before Draco hit him in the gut hard enough for him to double over on the ground.

Draco stood, nearly ready to wail on him again when Hermione wordlessly casted a weak
stinging jinx at him. He spun around, furious, and ready to attack the person to hit him,
before realizing it was her. He took a few deep breaths before crouching down and
whispering in an attempt for only Anthony to hear him.

"Clean the blood off my floor. If I find out you tried to have an elf help you, I will execute
you myself." Hissed Draco.

"What is the meaning of this?" Lucius' voice sounded from the doors.

Draco smiled at him. "Sometimes, lessons must be taught the hard way, Father."

Lucius looked at Anthony, still heaving from the blow, and back to his son approvingly. "I
need to meet with you in my study. Now."

Draco exited the room without another glance, and Anthony pushed himself on his feet.
"When you finish with the floor, return to the castle. The Dark Lord expects to see your unit
there before dinner."

Anthony nodded and did a quick swipe of his mouth to wipe the blood away. He casted a
quick scourgify and walked out of the manor without looking back.

Hermione did a quick sweep of the bottom floor, waiting for Malfoy to exit the study but
ended up retreating to their suite early when it was clear he wouldn't be done anytime soon.
Lucius liked to send him on impromptu outings, and Hermione considered whether she
would be allowed to ask where he went, or if he would just bring it up if it were important.

Hermione wrote out her findings to go over with Draco, creating a duplicate to pass along to
the Order the next time Anthony was at the manor. She probably should have told Anthony
about the nature of her relationship with Draco, but how could she when up until now she
was so unsure of it herself?

Warm fingers trailed down her arm, creating goosebumps that were met with warm lips. The
cool air rushed against her neck as her hair was pushed to the side and more kisses made their
way up her body.

She became more conscious of his presence, pressed against her back and turned to face him,
his hair wet from the shower she must have slept through.

"Goldstein's a dead man," he said the moment she opened her eyes.

Hermione clicked her tongue at him and brushed two fingers over the love bite still visible on
his neck. "Why didn't you glamour these?"

"Why should I?" He said before kissing her.

"Avoiding having a spat in the middle of the drawing room for starters." Hermione suggested
sarcastically as Draco moved the blankets and sheets so that neither item was between them.

"Goldstein is a git. I let him get off easy considering he suggested my girlfriend is a slag." He
looked at her with complete sincerity and Hermione wrapped her arms around him to kiss
again before the moment got too serious.

"Goldstein can be a prat at times but he's not nearly as bad as the others I've seen. Besides, I
believe you are the one who introduced that term," she mumbled, kissing down his neck. The
skin on his back was soft and warm and heated more as he pushed her legs apart to settle one
of his own between them.

"Is that how you think of me, then?" Hermione meant it as a joke, but Draco's hand grabbed
her face, lifting her chin to meet her eyes.

"No," he said, shaking his head. "You are the most precious thing I have ever had."

A voice in the back of her mind wanted to protest. To say she was not a thing, nor was she
something to be had. But He was right. He had her. He really did.
It had become so familiar. Yet so exhilarating. Safe yet nameless. Hermione didn't hesitate to
lift her hips as Draco pulled on her shorts, yet felt her heart beat nearly out of her chest as she
sat up to pull off her shirt. And like he could hear the drum inside her, Draco traced his hand
down her neck to rest on her chest, the weight of his touch soothing the ache beneath it.

He ran his thumb over one of her nipples, watching the tip harden below lowering to replace
his fingers with his mouth. His hand trailed down, already finding her wet and warm for him.
His thumb traced the patterns that drove her crazy and he kissed her chest, neck, and mouth
as she whimpered beside him.

"You are so lovely when you come for me, Hermione," he spoke against her ear as she
clasped her legs together around his hand.

He was bringing her to the edge in less and less time every chance they got together. She felt
herself starting to lose focus, but even with her pleasure rapidly approaching she was
overwhelmed with the feeling that it wasn't enough.

"Come here," she whispered, running her hand through his hair and pulling him towards her.

He lowered himself between her legs, careful as always to not put too much of his weight on
her, and Hermione could feel him hard through the last bit of fabric. He kissed her, exploring
her mouth with his tongue holding her firmly.

"Tell me what you want."

"Take this off," she breathed into his mouth, sliding her hands into the band of his shorts.

Draco reached between them to push them down as far as he could, and Hermione used her
toes to push it down the rest of the way until he was finally free of the material. She grabbed
his hips to pull him back down when he neglected to close the inches between them, and his
breath caught beautifully when the tip of him pressed against her sex for the first time.

He kissed her slowly as they started to push and pull against each other, the movement
allowing him to slide against her clit that was more sensitive than ever in the past. They
gasped at the same time, Hermione recovering first to start kissing him again enthusiastically,
her hips lifting to mimic the cadence of her tongue.

Draco kept breaking their kiss, taking a deep breath as if he was about to say something but
relenting to simply kiss her again. He placed a hand on her hip, holding her in place firmly as
he slid gloriously against her, now coated in her arousal.

So eager, yet sure, she slid her hand down from his lower back onto his hip, stilling him. The
other cradled his face, kissing him firmly before pulling back slightly to meet his eyes.

He lifted his head slightly resting on his forearms to look back down at her. The room was
pitch black save for the light from the night sky that was just enough to illuminate the side of
Draco's face the way she liked.

"You're shaking." She whispered.

Hermione could see him nod, ever so slightly. His fringe falling in front of his eyes from
where he looked down at her.

"Do you want me to…?"

"Yeah-yes! I… Do you?" Hermione's voice was trembling.

Draco smiled down at her. So sweet and full of admiration, and eyes locked with hers.
"Yeah."

He brushed his nose along hers, not kissing her again but close enough to taste her exhales.
She pushed his hip slightly, not to force him farther away but to enough so that the tip of him
was pressed against her entrance.

Once she felt him in place, she slid her hand up his back, her knees falling open to the side as
Draco took a firmer grip on her hip. Their bare chests brushed each other as they rapidly rose
and fell, and Hermione saw Draco's throat bob as she waited for him to move.

"Are you sure?" He rasped finally."That you want it to be me?"

Hermione tilted her chin, granting her the last small amount of space to bring their lips
together again. "I want you more than anything."

His mouth crashed on hers, hard enough so that she was pressed further into the pillow
beneath her head. The next moment, he was pushing into her, and her grip in his hair
tightened in sync with his on her hip.

The pain between her legs was almost enough to overpower her ability to hear the groan that
escaped Draco's lips, but she felt the rumble of it from his chest against hers. Felt the breath
on her cheek even as the sound that accompanied it got lost in the air, tangled with her own as
she cried out for him.

She looked up at him as she took in her first breath, and his eyes were closed. Not squeezed
but peacefully shut. His lips were parted slightly, and cheeks were flushed, and if nirvana had
a face, it would be Draco's the first time they came together.

Hermione could look at him forever, but the pressure between her legs was demanding their
attention in a way only Draco could rectify.

"Move," she moaned.

"Hm?"

"More, Draco."

That plea was met with a groan and he slowly started moving inside of her. Sliding deeper
within her with each thrust and filling her in a way she would have thought impossible. Her
whimpers were a mixture of pleasure and pain, and the more Draco moved, accustoming her
to his size and perfecting his rhythm, the latter started fading away.
"Open your eyes" His voice was commanding yet calming and Hermione bid as he asked.

Anything he asked.

He cupped her face with his hand, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "Move with me."

Hermione nodded her head, holding his stare until he bent down to kiss her again. She tilted
her hips slightly and took several heavy blinks as she fought to keep her eyelids from locking
shut against the sting. He kissed down her cheek, his grunts and moans pressed against her
ear and she started to get lost in them. "Stay with me," she heard him whisper beautifully
through his pants.

"That's it," he encouraged her as she rocked her hips in time with his. She braced her legs
tightly against his sides, the pressure between them starting to feel familiar and brand new all
at once.

"Stay with me," He repeated against her lips, and the faster he moved the more words started
to slip from them between each kiss.

"Don't stop-"

"Just-stay-"

"More-"

"Fuck-"

"Stay."

Hermione threw her head back with a moan and Draco started to kiss down her neck. It only
took a moment before he had her nipple in his mouth, and she cried out again. He slid a hand
between them, and expert fingers started circling her with the same pace as his thrusting and
Hermione felt the coil in her core start to tighten.

He licked across her chest to give her other breast attention and Hermione was eagerly
moving her hips up against his in perfect rhythm. Her body lit up everywhere that Draco
touched. It was just too much, and she would never get enough.

The pleasure pulsed through her like never before when she finally peaked, and Draco must
have felt her convulse around him as his pace became fevered and urgent and he was
gripping her ass to pull her up as he thrusted into her.

Suddenly he stilled, the entirety of his length inside her and she brought her mouth to his to
drink his moans as they poured out of him.

He collapsed on top of her, keeping their mouths together but hardly moving his lips against
hers as they fought for air and consciousness. Running his hand along her thigh to her bum
and back like it was the only thing keeping him sane.
 Hermione kissed his shoulder, enjoying the feel of the sweat on their bodies and the heat of
his skin. For once she had nothing to say. Not feeling the need to say anything. She needed
nothing other than Draco with her, and here she was with him all to herself.

Need.

There was something about that idea that made her weary of it not too long ago. It felt far
away now. So very far, and she had no desire to chase it down.

No.

Hermione was content to stay right where she was.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you all (especially those who have been following along from when I posted the
first chapter in July) for reading this story. I am so excited for what we have in store, and
since I missed a Sunday I decided to let myself post an extra chapter early this week :).

@squinty_meyham is the best beta ever, and all the mistakes are my own. <3

Thank you for reading/reviewing/kudo-ing/ and for making it to over 130K words with
me!
 Robes
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Draco," whispered Hermione, finally breaking the silence.

Draco just hummed into her neck where he had resumed peppering kisses.

"Draco, you're crushing me…"

"Oh!" Draco shifted the majority of his weight to his forearms on either side of her and
Hermione took a few deep breaths he looked so genuinely sad it only made Hermione giggle
again. "You should have told me, love. I'm twice your size."

"It's fine, I liked it. I just couldn't hold out any longer," she said, lifting her head to kiss him.

She felt him smile against her lips, and then he was shifting to lay beside her, pulling the
sheet up to cover them from the waist down. The loss felt significant, not having him above
her anymore, but he soothed the emptiness by laying his arm across her stomach as he kissed
her again.

"How do you feel?" She asked once he laid his head on the pillow next to hers.

"Honestly?" He said with a raised brow. "Bloody marvelous."

His face broke out in the most boyish smile. Border lining on innocent. Which was ironic
given they had just finished an act that broke several of his pureblood traditions, his leader's
rules, and certainly pissed on a variety of religious vocations.

"You?"

"Same. Quite a bit sore though." She admitted.

"Can I get you something?" He asked, propping himself up on an elbow. "I've got a relief
potion, if you'd like? I can fix it in some tea?"

Hermione winced as she moved her legs. "That would be lovely, actually. Do you mind
giving me a few minutes? I'd like to shower I feel a bit- well..." The pain was bothersome but
the fluids leaking out of her were adding an extra layer of discomfort.

Draco sat up, grabbing his wand off the side table, waving it towards the bathroom to start the
water.

"Here, let me carry you. I don't mind." Draco grinned as he pulled the sheet off them.

"That is completely unnecessary..." Hermione's voice trailed off as she took in Draco's
shocked expression. Looking down between her legs, there was a mixture of blood and
semen staining the sheets.

"Hermione, I…" Draco ran his hand through his hair before grabbing her knee. "Fuck. I'm so
sorry."

"It's fine."

"It's not fucking fine. I hurt you."

"Most women bleed their first time." He grabbed her face, searching her eyes for any hint
that she was lying. "Honestly, I am only a little sore. I promise."

He surveyed her for a little longer before nodding. "You certainly are not walking now."

Draco crawled over her to get off the bed, but Hermione followed right behind him and
stood, not playing into his antics.

"Granger!"

"Malfoy," she mocked. "I can walk just fine. Though you certainly think rather highly of
yourself."

Draco laughed, the mood between them too good for anything to bring it down. "Oh, you
have no idea, Granger. I quite fancy myself king for the day."

"Oh my god," she said while walking to the bathroom, not wanting him to notice her laugh
and encourage him even further.

When she finished, the sheets had been changed and her tea sat on the bedside table. and
Hermione took a few sips, blowing away the steam to cool it down and drink enough for it to
take effect. Draco pulled back the covers so she could climb in, and with a quiet mutter of
nox, the lights were turned out again. Hermione cuddled up next to him, her back to his chest
and he draped an arm around her to hold her in place. As with every other night in his arms,
sleep was coming easily.

"Granger?" Draco whispered softly in her ear.

"Yeah?" She whispered back.

There was a hesitation, Draco burying his face further into her hair.

"There are some things… I don't want to talk about them. I can't talk about them. And- There
is no way for me to bring them up without there being a million questions."

"…Okay"

"If one of these things- If I don't want to talk about it, but I just want you to know… would
that be alright?"
Six months ago she would have said yes, and then riddled him with questions anyways. But
she has learned so much in her time there.

"Yeah." Hermione answered. Trying to convey how much she meant it.

"Okay."

Hermione wiggled to get closer to him, and he tightened his arm around her as they again
started to drift away into sleep.

"Granger?"

Hermione smiled; her eyes still closed. "Yeah?"

"My mother is in Azkaban."

"That is the dumbest shit I've ever heard Zabini," Goyle criticized as he took another drag.
"Lucius is just as devoted as our fathers."

The boys had come up to their study in the early afternoon at Draco's request. Once arrived,
he gave them an out, allowing them to leave before he went into the details. All the boys had
done their part to slow down Voldemort's progress, but up until that point they had been
merely stalling. Dragging their feet with the hopes that the Order could catch up and end it
for them. This would be the first time they made a true move to the offensive. To truly defect
as much as Draco had. Hermione was thrilled, if not a bit shocked, that they were all for it.

"I don't think I am going to rate the intelligence of my suggestion against the opinion of
someone who unironically uses the word 'dumbest'," Blaise threw back. "Lucius has every
reason to be hostile. Look at his home, overrun with wolves just the last full moon."

Goyle wrinkled his face at the mention of the werewolves. The group may be the only one
ranking below muggleborns in the pureblood hierarchy.

"What did you and Theo do with the detained ones anyhow?" Goyle asked.

The night of the full moon, the injured and unconscious wolves were not able to flee the
grounds with the rest of their pack. Draco hardly mentioned it, but it appeared there was more
revenge inflicted than what he originally suggested.

"Werewolves aren't in control of their impulses during a full moon. They can't help it if they
happened into Malfoy territory unknowingly." Hermione argued, feeling chills around the
faint scars on her back. How she became the one sticking up for the beasts that attacked her
was lost on her. "What happened to them?"

Goyle and Zabini shared a look, and Goyle simply shrugged lamely before taking another
drag. "Nott can be rather efficient when he wants to be."

Hermione furrowed her brow. Draco informed her that the wolf she killed was one of
Greyback's favorites, a wolf responsible for killing and infecting children across Europe. His
death on her hands she could handle. But the wolf that was stunned was a current Hogwarts
student, at least two years younger than them, who was infected with lycanthropy as a
punishment for disobeying the Carrows.

"He was a child," Hermione croaked.

"He was a beast," Zabini countered, unforgivingly. "They are letting the wolves run freely on
the full moon now. Anyone who crosses paths with them, magical or otherwise, is getting
mauled or turned. And just think to yourself, Granger, how well the muggles are holding up
against them."

"How can they allow that? They can't explain that many attacks to the muggle world. Surely
the Statute of Secrecy-"

"Werewolves don't give a fuck about secrecy, Granger. Or modesty. They care about adding
to the pack. About blood. Nothing else matters."

"Now, that is the dumbest shit I've ever heard you say, Zabini." Hermione quipped at him,
and he smiled faintly around the joint in his mouth. "Remus Lupin was more loving and
caring-"

"He was an exception."

"You lot and your bloody exceptions. Is it too hard to admit that you might just be wrong?"

Blaise took an exaggerated drag, "If the time comes when I am ever wrong, I guess we'll find
out."

"I still think assuming Lucius would be willing to defect is mental," Goyle insisted, throwing
the butt of his joint in the ashtray on the coffee table. "Draco knows anything he does
anyhow. I don't see what there is to gain by risking exposing us to him."

"Draco doesn't have full authority of the grounds."

"He will soon, enough."

Zabini flicked his eyes to Hermione as Goyle's statement, them both understanding what will
happen once Draco is granted authority over the wards.

"We start with the recruits, like we discussed earlier." Hermione shifted the conversation.

The plan had two parts. First, Hermione would listen in on new members and recruits, trying
to find those who's loyalty lacked or who only joined under threat or coercion. From there,
the boys would approach them with an option to leave, dwindling Voldemort's numbers. Not
in their true form, but under the guise of polyjuice potion so as to eliminate the risk of getting
turned in themselves. Without a mark, they could take one of the refugee portkeys out of
England. For those that wanted to fight, they would deliver them to the Order.

The second and more gruesome part was to manipulate the missions to diminish Voldemort's
inner circle. For the truly cruel and devoted death eaters, they would charm their robes for the
Order to target.

Zabini pulled out his notebook, the corner of his mouth turning up in the corner before he
snuffed out his own joint and stood.

"They got it. Malfoy is on his way back now. You leave with Nott tomorrow, yeah?" He said
looking at Goyle who nodded in confirmation. "Brilliant. Looks like you and I will have
quality time together over the next few days, Granger."

"Where are you going? Don't you want to see how it went?"

"Nott is meeting me at mine. I'm sure he'll give me the important details."

Goyle scoffed, "Clever way of saying Granger will catch you up tomorrow."

Zabini made a rude hand gesture over his shoulder as he exited to the hall. Hermione had
never been alone with Goyle until that moment she realized. The silence between them was
growing more awkward until Hermione made her first attempt to break it.

"Read any good books lately?"

"I don't really read."

"Hm."

Goyle laughed under his breath at her discomfort. "Want to see something cool?"

Hermione blinked her eyes in surprise, eventually nodding dumbly. "Alright."

Goyle stood and pulled his wand out of his cloak, pointing it in the direction of the piano on
the other side of the study.

"Expecto Patronum," Goyle's wand movements were more practiced than before, and the
light rippled out of the end of his wand. It was far from perfect, and nowhere near being fully
corporal, but it was enough to fend off at least a handful of dementors.

"Goyle, that's fantastic!" Beamed Hermione.

Goyle smiled and tried to shrug it off, but she could see how proud he was of his progress.
"It's quite easy once you get the hang of it. The memory bit is the hardest part."

Hermione smiled at him sweetly, putting her hand on his shoulder. "I think that part has been
rather challenging for us all as of late."

A pop got her attention and she spun to find Draco had apparated into the study. Goyle
cleared his throat, taking a step back, but Draco's eyes were only on her.

"I assume Zabini left the moment Nott wrote him?" He said finally looking at Goyle.

"No modesty, those two."

"Trollops, the both of them."

The boys had created a haze in the study with their smoking that Hermione had gotten used
to, but Draco pulled out his wand to cast a cleaning charm immediately.

"Did you get them?" Hermione asked as he walked towards her. Draco held up a glass vial,
inside several strands of hair.

The boys would be taking the form of different Order members in an effort to get the recruits
to trust them enough to go along with them when the time came. He and Theo broke off from
their mission today to meet with a connection of Draco's. He didn't reveal who it was to the
group. But Hermione had hope that the name would make its way to her during one of his
late-night confessions.

"These are from aurors that have passed since working with the Order," Draco told them.
"Their deaths are not public knowledge, so we should be able to imitate them without putting
any of the others in danger."

He kissed Hermione quickly on the cheek as he passed, Goyle's back still to them, and put the
hairs next to the potion. Goyle handed him a drink as he walked back to take a seat on the
chair to the left of the couch where Hermione sat. Goyle surprised her by offering her a drink
as well before taking the seat opposite of Malfoy. The three sat in silence, ice clicking against
the glass as they stirred their drinks.

"Are we mental?" Goyle finally voiced.

Draco looked from Hermione to his friend, "Completely."

Hermione was on the first floor about fifteen minutes before Draco. She saw Anthony was
standing alone in the hall and tapped his shoulder to make him aware of her presence. He
immediately signaled for them to meet, and Hermione followed him into the hidden alcove
by the front door.

She had the protective and silencing enchantments up before Anthony even pulled out his
wand. When she removed her hood, she startled Anthony and then waved her wand in
explanation.

"Alright?" She attempted to say innocently.

"Have you lost your mind?!"

Right into it, then.

"It's not that big of a deal-"

"You're shagging Malfoy?!"

"That isn't any of your business!"

"He's a death eater, Hermione!"

"So are you!" She shouted back. "We discussed this before, it's not so black and white.
Besides, Draco wants to help take down Voldemort same as us."

"You told him about me?!" Yelled Anthony.

"No! I haven't but- you can trust him, Anthony. He's not like who he presents himself to be."

"Do you know how quickly he will kill me, personally, if he thinks I know something that
can be used against him?" Anthony was starting to go into a panic. "You can't tell him I am in
the Order. The moment something comes up he will throw me to the wolves to save himself."

"He wouldn't-"

"Hermione. Whatever is going on between the two of you- this is my life, alright? You told
me not to tell anyone on the outside where you are, and I have kept true to that. I have. And
now I need you to do the same for me in here." Anthony looked at her desperately.

"Alright, I swear it. But you can't provoke him like that again," She agreed. "We both know
your little outburst has less to do with me than whoever the member is that you fancy, so
either do something about that or get over it."

The tips of Anthony's ears reddened. "That's not- she has nothing to do with this."

"Mhm. Then why are you blushing?"

Anthony pursed his lips into a small line, trying not to crack. He managed to sidestep the
conversation into more official business, and Hermione took pity on him to not press who
this person was any further.

"Here," Hermione said, handing him her notes. "The Order should pull back from the York
attack, it is mostly just there as a diversion so that no one interrupts their meeting in London."

"Cheers. Malfoy really paying mind to potential defects?" Hermione nodded in confirmation.
"I'll get you an updated list."

Hermione clued Anthony in on his role, and he appeared more energized when they
concluded their meeting than when they started. There was finally a plan that could make a
tangible difference rather than saving a handful of lives here and there.

The drawing room felt less foreign now that there were two people there aware of her
presence. As she walked in, she put a few extra inches between herself and Daphne
Greengrass, now having more respect and fear for her han ever before. The meeting was
rather stale. Most talks about the upcoming Yuletide Ball at the manor and the various ways
they could continue to kiss Voldemort's arse.

Draco headed down the corridor that led not to his room, but the library. Hermione followed
him, careful to keep her feet silent as she walked through the library door he held open for
her. The doors locked with a loud click, and Draco stood a few feet in the room, expectantly.
"Boo," Hermione spoke near his ear, and he flinched slightly before turning in her direction.
He reached out with caution, gripping the hood of her cloak before pulling it back to reveal
her.

"You're such a creep," He mused. "I assume you have become familiar with this room on
your own?"

Hermione shook her head, pulling off the cloak and hanging it over her arm. "Only a glance."

Something clicked in Draco's eyes, and he tilted his head in understanding. "I guess I get to
give you a proper tour then?

"That was my hope," she said, walking past him towards the shelves. "Not terribly proper of
course."

"Thank Merlin," he breathed as he grabbed her face and firmly pressed his lips against hers.

He weaved them through the stacks, his arm around her shoulder and let her choose any book
she wished to take up to their study. The only ones unattainable to her were those containing
the Malfoy history, the text charmed to only appear to those of the bloodline or adjacent.

They stopped in front of a tall shelf towards the back of the library, the door now completely
hidden from view. Malfoy pulled out a book and handed it to her.

"If we start researching now, we should be able to attempt transfiguration shortly after the
New Year. If you still want to?"

Hermione grabbed the book and smiled, wanting to get started on the potion right away.
Excited to begin on yet another monumental thing her and Draco were going to do together.
She flung her arms around his neck, kissing him soundly as he coiled his arms around her in
return. A moment later, he was apparating them into their bedroom and dropping the books
and her cloak to the ground.

Hermione only had the thought for a moment before she vanished his robes, gasping in
surprise.

"I didn't mean to do that," she apologized, and he just smiled as he walked them back towards
the bed.

"S'okay. I have more." He shoved her lightly and she toppled back on the bed.

He pulled his shirt off and then was climbing on the bed over her. He pushed her shirt up,
revealing the buttons on her denims. Kissing down her stomach and hips as he revealed them,
he pulled her pants and knickers off in one go and dropped them on the floor behind him. He
leaned over her to kiss her again and she ran her fingers through his hair as his tongue entered
her mouth.

"Yours too," she muttered against him and pulled at his belt for him to remove his pants and
trousers. He laid down on his side next to her, sliding his hand up the back of her shirt as she
turned to face him.
"Sore still?" His hand pulled one of her legs over him and ran his hand down her leg to her
bum, squeezing her gently.

"Only a little."

Draco let his fingers travel between her legs. He barely brushed his fingers against her
opening, and she took in a sharp breath. He kissed her and moved his fingers up to rub her
clit and she could feel her body reacting immediately. The soreness giving way to the ache
that had appeared anytime he touched her. In the past she used to get caught up in her own
head during these moments. Now however, there was an unspoken trust between Draco's
body and hers in that they would know what to do. How it felt impossible for any desire
between them to be wrong. She pulled herself tighter against him, changing their angle but
now feeling him hard against her thigh, wetness already dripping from the tip. Draco's arm
that she laid on tangled in her hair as he slid a single finger inside her.

"How's this?" He breathed.

Hermione shook her head. "Not enough."

He removed his hand instantly and gripped himself, rubbing the tip against her entrance as
she pulled him tighter to urge him in.

"I thought about you all day," he confessed as he started to slide inside her, moving his hand
to her ass to help pull her the rest of the way. "Everyday. It's always you."

She moaned as he started to fill her, the pain hardly noticeable against the fact that her and
Draco were together again. Both on their sides, they moved slowly. Draco controlled her
movements, pulling her tighter as he thrusted into her.

"Only you." He professed again with a kiss.

The feeling was still new but less shocking, she was more aware how deep he felt once he
was all the way inside her. How sometimes he grabbed her tighter to help with his pace, and
other times he did it just to hold her.

They continued to move, their bodies getting hotter and Draco's skin starting to taste of salt
on her tongue. The sound between them grew louder and more crude as Draco continued to
snap his hips against hers. His thrust was hitting against her in the perfect spot and Hermione
whimpered into his mouth as the world started to fade away.

Draco leaned back slightly, and Hermione opened her eyes at the loss to see him looking
down, watching as his cock disappeared inside her. She grasped his shoulders, trying to get
the angle back that she just lost and moaned in relief when she did.

"Oh my god," she breathed as she kept moving, feeling herself tighten around him.

"Fuck- keep doing that," he groaned as his eyes were locked on her eagerly meeting his
thrusts. His voice was shallow and she nearly missed it. "You feel so good, don't you?"

"Yes," she moaned, wanting to tell him how good she felt but lacking the words. "Don't stop."
She gasped as the hand in her hair tightened, Draco's lips crashing on hers as he devoured her
mouth.

"Please. I need-I-"

Draco rolled them the next moment, hooking one of her legs with his arm as he started to
thrust into her. Her back arched off the bed as her orgasm consumed her, crying out sounds
and words that only Draco would hear.

She watched his face as he came, eyes closed and lips separated and the most lovely sound
escaped them. She caressed his face with her hand, and he tilted head to lean into her touch
even more.

Her shirt was sticking to her and she noticed that she never took it off. Draco kissed her
cheeks down her neck until he sat up to pull out of her slowly, and she felt the warmth rush
out of her.

Draco was looking down at them intensely, and Hermione felt herself start to get self-
conscious. "What? Am I-"

"No, you're fine," he said, rubbing his thumb across her upper thigh.

"Then what are you staring at?" she said shoving him lightly and he just looked away and
shrugged.

He finally grabbed the hem of her shirt and lifted it over her head. "Shower?"

"Why does Dolohov keep lingering around the cellars?" asked Draco, looking over the map.
She was sure he could keep himself occupied with it all day if needed.

"Neddy has set up dinner, sir," Neddy said.

"Brilliant, thank you. Before you go," Hermione heard Draco continue through the wall as
she finished getting dressed in their bedroom. "Have you noticed anyone wandering the
grounds where they shouldn't? Dolohov for example."

"Many wizards try to go into restricted areas, sir. But none have gotten past the doors."

"Hm, any area in particular?"

"Mostly the cellar doors, sir. But Neddy has also seen young wizards trying to get into sir's
potions lab."

"Probably trying to steal liquor or supplies. Keep an eye on it for me?" He asked her and
Hermione could practically hear Neddy nodding through the wall.

Neddy had never behaved like other house elves Hermione had seen. While she has a natural
nervousness to her presence, she never seemed out of place. Malfoy also spoke to Neddy like
she was more than just a servant when no one was around to question him. She was on the
receiving end of Draco's ramblings more than Hermione. She wondered if he knew he was
doing it. If Malfoy had a safe space in the corner of his mind to be alone with his thoughts, or
if he didn't trust himself enough and has grown used to always turning towards Neddy.

"Of course, sir. Brilliant map mistress made, sir."

"Isn't it?"

Hermione walked out and thanked Neddy for her help before she disappeared. Draco sat in
his usual seat and Hermione walked past him to take her own when she found herself pulled
onto his lap.

She squealed in surprise but then laughed as she reached for his wine glass. "Whatever
happened to proper manners?"

"You've already ruined me. I might as well lean into it." He took a sip as she offered it to him.

"I did nothing of the sort," Hermione insisted lightly.

"I got my orders to leave next week. I'll be in Vienna for three days."

"Oh," Hermione said, turning to look at him. Being separated from each other would be
brutal enough, but now the missions included the additional risk of coordinating with the
Order.

"You good to keep up with things here until I get back?" he said, pressing his forehead to
hers.

"Of course."

"That's my girl," he said playfully before kissing her cheek. She turned back and started
picking at the salad. No longer hungry.

"I should have trusted you with all this from the beginning," he told her before taking a bite
of salad off her fork. "You are the only reason Potter even made it past first year, anyhow."

"I helped," Hermione shrugged.

"I just, I'll do my best." His tone was getting more serious and unsure. "But I'm not Potter or
Weasley."

"No," she smiled, kissing his pouting lips sweetly. "Not at all."

"Well, I bloody hope so. Can't imagine being oblivious to how lovely you are," he said
starting to kiss down her neck.

It was the worst time for Ron to pop in her head.

Draco reeled back, "Granger?"

 "What?" she said too quickly.

"Did you have a crush on the chosen one?" he laughed.

She nearly choked. "No."

"Your blushing says otherwise."

"I am not."

"Are to."

Their meal appeared a moment later and Hermione tried to put all her concentration into
cutting a piece of chicken. Draco's hand was now possessively grabbing her bum and
between her embarrassment and his touch her face continued to heat.

"I have never looked at Harry that way. He is like my brother," she persisted with a flinch at
the thought of being intimate with Harry.

Draco sat back in the chair. "No…"

Hermione started to reach for a roll but Draco's hand grabbed her face and turned her to look
back at him.

"Weasel?! You used to fancy the Weasel?!" he nearly shouted.

"Shut up."

"Hermione, gods I - have you seen you?!"

"Shut. Up."

"I blame myself. I should never have been so cruel to you. But in my defense, you never
should have believed it." He proclaimed with false sincerity.

Hermione laughed and pushed his hand off, but he then used it to maneuver her to straddle
his lap facing him.

"Are you two- were you, together?" His voice was starting to sound unsure, and it was the
last thing she wanted him to feel. Hermione took a deep breath and braved herself to look at
him. His fringe was falling over his eyes and she traced his pout.

"I don't want to talk about that right now," she said honestly, and then he descended his lips
onto hers.

Chapter End Notes

I feel like Draco has always found comfort in others (whether he realized it or not). But
it has always been with people he had an advantage over: Crabbe, Goyle, Myrtle,
Neddy. Hermione is the first person he is sharing with because he trusts them.

Thank you for reading. Your kudos and comments make my day and I feel like we are
all in this together <3.
 Relief
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"I gather I'll be something clever. Maybe an eagle, or a phoenix." Blaise rattled off he assisted
Hermione in repotting the mandrake. The leaves would be ready to cut by the full moon for
them to start preparing. "Goyle will likely be a rock. Oi!-"

Hermione hit his arm, Blaise had been practically shouting over their earmuffs. The
greenhouse was locked and silenced, but she started feeling bad for Goyle when the boys
always ganged up on him.

"I wouldn't be surprised if you all ended up being snakes." Hermione joked in return.

"Rather not. The Dark Lord would try to take me home with him."

Hermione laughed and sprinkled that last of the soil over her mandrake before removing her
earmuffs. "Do you think he'd make you sleep at the foot of his bed?"

"Goyle swore he used to have Nagini cuddle up beside him." He said raising both brows.

"Foul. How would he even know that?"

"We just went over this, Granger. Goyle doesn't know anything." Blaise helped himself to a
jar of prepared bud and started rolling it in parchment. "The Dark Lord doesn't even sleep,
but it paints quite the picture."

Hermione hopped up on the table to sit. She was to call Neddy when she was ready to go
back to the room, but she and Blaise finished early so she figured they could spare a few
minutes.

He had come by that morning right before Neddy and Hermione left for the greenhouse. Her
notes from studying and preparing for their animagus training were scattered across the table,
and it only took a moment for Blaise to deduct what she and Draco were working on and
demanded to be included. The other boys wanted to partake in acquiring the skill as well.
Especially since Hermione would be handling most of the arduous preparations.

"I know that look, it used to terrify me during class. What is going on up there?" Blaise
wanted to know and gestured towards her head.

"I was wondering if I could ask for your help with something?" Hermione asked cautiously.

"A fun something?" Blaise mused with a raised brow and Hermione shook her head.

She called Neddy and had her take them to the quidditch pitch. No one was allowed out
there, but she still put protective enchantments up quickly to conceal them, and another to
warn if anyone got nearby.
"Are you sure about this, Granger?" Blaise and Hermione nodded. He took out his wand and
a galleon and quickly transformed it into a large spider. He levitated it in the air between
them before looking back at her. "I am assuming you don't like spiders?"

"Not particularly."

The corner of Blaise's mouth turned up and looked at her sympathetically. "This is never
going to work."

"Then you're a poor teacher." Hermione argued back.

"Have it your way, then." Blaise said walking over to stand beside Hermione instead of in
front of her. "You have to picture it first. Picture it in a way that makes you want it. Convince
your mind that it is the only thing you want, or need, so that when you cast it sparks joy."

Hermione took in a sharp breath, nodding slightly before lifting her wand to the transfigured
spider.

"Avada Kedavra."

"Granger?"

Draco whispered to her as Hermione was on the cusp of sleep. She hummed in response,
nudging his chest slightly where she laid her head to confirm she was awake.

"I don't know how I am going to survive without you."

Hermione tightened her arm that surrounded him. "Me either. But it is only three days-"

"Shh!"

Hermione chuckled, "Sorry forgot."

"I'll let it go this once," he spoke at a normal volume before he pulled her up to kiss her.
Hermione kissed him back lazily, becoming more awake but still satiated from the activities
minutes before. "Are we mad?"

"No more than anyone else." Hermione rested her head on the pillow next to him. "I used to
find it odd that people would seek romantic relationships during the war. Look at Neville and
Harry, they had to live their entire lives without their parents during Voldemort's first rise to
power."

Draco's eyes flicked down at her words, and she wondered if her comment made him think of
his own mother. "But it's nearly twenty years later and it's still going. I think it is rather
comforting that life doesn't stop."

Draco was still looking down, lost in thought, and Hermione scooted a little closer. "Do you
know how Harry survived? When Voldemort tried to kill him that night in Godric's Hallow?"
"Chosen one," he answered shortly.

"No, it's how he became the chosen one. It was his mother, she sacrificed herself for him."
Hermione was gentle with her words, and Draco's eyes shot to hers.

"What do you mean?"

"It's a different kind of magic. One Voldemort would never know or be capable of
performing. It caused his curse to rebound."

Draco took a deep breath, still troubled at the topic but now also looking pensive on the
mechanics of what she was saying.

"Harry's mother was a muggleborn right?" He asked her and she nodded. "Like you."

"I am a muggleborn, yes." She confirmed with a smile.

His grin finally returned. "It's sort of remarkable when you think about it."

"What? The magic or muggleborns?"

"They're one in the same, are they not? When we went to the barn the first time, you
mentioned having a kind of magic I wouldn't understand." Hermione was surprised he had
retained her comment, she meant hardly anything by it other than to tease him. "You know
what I think?"

"What?" she laughed.

"I think you were made for me. Probably why you got your magic in the first place," Draco
joked. Hermione scoffed and tried to push away to look at him, but he just held her tighter. "I
don't think our paths would ever have crossed if you'd been a muggle. And Merlin knows the
sacred twenty-eight was long overdue for some genetic diversity."

Hermione's stomach dropped.

"What is it?" He asked, his playful mood changing as the color drained from her face.

She sat up suddenly, covering her mouth with her hand as she tried to breathe through the
sickening feeling.

"Hermione love, you're worrying me," he said, sitting up beside her and putting a hand on her
shoulder.

"We- I didn't think about that." Her voice was shaking as she rushed out the words.

"About being with me?"

"About having children with you!" She snapped, panic really started to take over and she ran
towards the study. "What day is it?"
"Three days before Halloween. And what the fuck is wrong with having children with me?!"
He asked angrily, stalking after her.

"You can't be serious? I can't even walk off the grounds and you think it's a good idea to add
a baby into this?" Hermione grabbed her planner from her beaded bag and looked over the
month. Draco appeared significantly calmer, and even a little of what she suspected was
amusement.

"Hermione Jean Granger, are you under the impression that we have spent the last week
shagging completely unprotected?" He laughed out the last few words and Hermione
exhaled, flopping on her back on the couch.

"My heart," she whined.

"Irresponsible."

"It hurts," She exaggerated, putting a hand on her chest. He lifted her legs and draped them
over him as he sat down.

"I just assumed you would know. I can't sire children out of wedlock. It's an inherited trait for
as long as the Malfoy family has existed. Most old wizarding families have them." Hermione
finally looked at him again and he looked less smug but still amused. "I suppose it is
technically a curse, but it is rather effective."

"We probably should have discussed it before…"

"You should have discussed it. I knew it was fine- ouch!" Hermione started kicking him until
he restrained her legs.

"Can we go back to bed now?" He asked, leaning his head on the back of the couch.
Hermione stretched out her arms, and Draco scooped her up the next moment to walk them
back to their bedroom.

When Draco woke her in the morning it was still dark. His trip to Vienna would be the first
he would go on in weeks, and the first of many to come according to the orders he received
from Lucius.

"Your contact that got the hairs from the Order members," Hermione began, snapping the
clasp closed and handing it to him. "Are you sure you can trust them?"

Draco looked away as he shrank his trunk and put it in his robes pocket. "Yes."

"Will you tell me who it is?"

He swallowed, looking at her for a moment before looking away. "I can't. The more people
that know the higher the risk."

"I understand that thought process with the others, but I don't think it should apply to me."
She said firmly. When he neglected to say anything, she persisted. "Is it someone we went to
school with?"
"No."

"Do I know them?"

"Hermione. Please." He said wearily. He moved her face gently and looked at her
beseechingly.

"Okay." There was no reason she couldn't be trusted; she was an Order member herself.

Anthony was her only direct line of communication with the Order and he was adamant to
keep his involvement a secret. If Draco's contact was caught working as a middleman, their
death would be inevitable. After what happened with Katie, she could understand their
apprehension to people knowing their involvement.

Draco kissed her, holding her face with both hands, and accepting her invitation when she
parted her lips for his tongue.

"When do you have to leave again?" she breathed against his ear as she kissed his sensitive
skin.

"In six minutes." He groaned.

"Plenty of time," she said, opening his robes and wrapping his hand around his middle
underneath them. "What will we do with the other three?"

"Such a rude girl." Draco said, picking her up and setting her on their small dinner table by
the window. "However, will I teach you proper manners?"

Draco sucked air in through his teeth when Hermione stuck her hand down the front of his
trousers to grab him. "I've never said anything nearly as rude as you have to me."

He reared his head back; brows narrowed but still visibly amused. "Now you're just being
mean."

"I don't mean to," she leaned forward and kissed him. "I just have to deflect to stop myself
from saying the nice, though very pathetic, things I want to say all the time."

"I like hearing nice things," he whispered against her mouth. "Care to share one now?"

Hermione hummed as Draco kissed the sides of her mouth, deliberately missing the pads of
her lips. "I think I may adore you a little."

She nearly regretted admitting the words aloud. But they were true, and Draco hardly got told
enough how lovely he was. Draco made quick work of taking off her knickers. She started to
remove the black jumper she was wearing but he moved her hands to keep it on. He tested
her with his fingers and found her gloriously wet before driving his cock between her legs,
burying the entirety of himself in one thrust.

Hermione gasped at the intrusion and Draco took the opportunity to taste her mouth. She
braced her hands behind her on the table and tried to angle her hips to give him greater
access.

He slid his hand between them, drawing circles in tandem with his hips snapping. She let her
head fall back and he started kissing her neck and tried not to focus on how awful the next
seventy-two hours would be without him.

"The day we first had dinner together, my father lectured me on proper courtship and formal
dinners." He said in her ear. "You were the first person I thought of. The only person. How I
had you here all that time and never took advantage of it to dine you properly."

Hermione kissed down his neck, feeling herself get closer and relishing in the fact that Draco
had been thinking of her for months as she had thought of him. "Is this what he meant?"

"Not a bloody chance," he huffed with a laugh before grabbing her face to kiss her soundly.
"But I would need much more than six minutes to dine you properly."

At the conclusion of his sentence, he started increasing his pace, and Hermione found she
enjoyed the sound of their bodies connected with each other.

"Don't go," she moaned, her thoughts escaping her lips as Draco already had her nearly
finished. The arousal and need in her voice made it hard to recognized as her own. "Please,
don't go."

"Fuck, Hermione. Don't do that to me." His voice hitched on his words and she could tell he
was getting closer too.

Hermione came only a few moments before he did, and he held her tightly against him until
she got her breathing back under control.

"Time?" she mumbled, face still pressed in the crook of his neck and shoulder.

"Five passed," he whispered back, stroking her hair.

"You're late." Hermione pulled back quickly, her throat feeling tighter knowing this moment
they were so close, and he was about to be so far away.

"Had to prove you wrong, didn't I?" He said with a small smile that she tried to return.

"Just one more thing." He grabbed the hem of her jumper and pulled it over her head. "Forgot
to pack this."

The Carrows had proven loyal to Voldemort. Fatally so. The group therefore decided they
would be the first. It took her only one try to learn to cast it wordlessly. There were hardly
any spells that she needed to say the incantation for. Even the imperious curse proved to be
easy enough once she got the hang of it.

The Carrows were in the drawing room, seated in chairs in front of the fireplace. Hermione
cast the spell immediately, and once she was sure it took effect, she wordlessly cast its twin to
test it.
It worked perfectly.

Invisible to anyone else in the room, fluorescent orange smoke appeared floating off the
Carrows robes. Hermione gave them the look over once more, and silently hoped it would be
the last time.

Hermione retreated into the library, walking into an alcove to look over the map again.
Anthony was in one of the sitting rooms with Flint and Daphne, and Hermione pulled out a
piece of parchment to deliver to him this evening and wrote down one word.

Rome. Carrows.

A two-word death sentence.

Hermione should feel more upset about setting someone up to die, but she just folded the
paper into a smaller square and passed it along.

The boys came upstairs to keep her company and drink most of Draco's expensive liquor.
Theo and Goyle were sharing about their time trying to maneuver their way through muggle
Manchester.

"Why would you two steal a car anyways?" asked Hermione.

"Expect us to take the bus, do you?" Goyle mused.

"Goyle had his eye on a couple birds and tried to impress them by running them over." Theo
continued laughing.

Goyle shrugged. "They shouldn't make the pedals so sensitive."

"Muggle girls?!" Hermione shouted out without thinking at Goyle.

"I was only looking, Granger. I am spoken for after all." Goyle said slyly. "You miss a lot
when you just apparate everywhere. We wanted to see the city a bit before the Dark Lord
turns it into ash."

"We won't let that happen." Hermione insisted.

Blaise walked back from the piano where he had been testing his skills from his childhood
lessons. The group had changed their seating arrangement so that the only seat left was next
to Theo.

"Has Marietta arrived yet?" Goyle asked, and Hermione located her on the map. "I better be
off, then. She'll be cross with me if I don't finally look over our robes for the Ball."

"Can't go running when called like a dog every time," Theo teased.

"I wouldn't have to if she was allowed to come up here," He shot back as he stood. "And that
is rather ridiculous coming from you, always staring at Zabini like a lost puppy. Merlin
knows how you two got away with it for so long."

"Our friends are rather daft." Blaise offered neutrally while Theo both looked and leaned
away from him.

"Enough you two," Hermione laughed. "I'm sorry Goyle, but I've trusted Marietta with
secrets in the past, and it did not work out too well for us."

"Or her face." Theo chimed in, making Blaise grin.

Goyle scrunched up his nose, no doubt remembering when the jinxed DA signup sheet made
his fiancé break out in pimples, with the word 'sneak' written across her forehead.

"He is right, you know. You are being rather hypocritical." Hermione said once Goyle closed
the door behind him.

"I do not look like a lost puppy."

"I suppose neither of you run to the other when called as well?" Hermione challenged and
Theo finally turned fully to look at Blaise.

"Told you they use the map to snoop on us."

"No one is snooping on you," Hermione countered.

Not intentionally.

"You are free to be yourselves here. You don't have to run off, or wait until someone's back is
turned, to get within two feet of each other," she said gently.

"Old habits, I suppose." Blaise finally spoke first, and Theo looked at him. Blaise gave the
smallest grin in return before addressing Hermione again. "And on the topic of hypocrisy, no
one is more prude or unforthcoming than Malfoy."

Hermione's face deadpanned. "I know what you're doing."

"I take full credit for his improved moods." Blaise now smiled devilishly, and Theo smiled
around his glass as he took another sip.

"You speak as if it was a group effort," she laughed.

"Oh, come on, give us something. We are starved for entertainment." Theo pleaded.

"I don't understand why you all care so much." Hermione said incredulously.

"You've never been in a boy's dormitory," Blaise shrugged. "More specifically, you've never
been in our dormitory when Malfoy would go off on one of his abstinence, purity rants."

"I beg your pardon? I was certainly on the receiving end of Malfoy's various purity rants
during school." Hermione countered.
"And now you're on the receiving end of Malfoy's…?"

Theo choked on his drink and for the first time, she saw Blaise genuinely laugh as his partner
finally cracked at one of his comments. Blaise scooted a bit closer patting Theo on the back
as he finished coughing.

"Zabini," he said incredulously at Blaise, as he wiped his eyes.

"Too far?"

"No finesse." Theo shook his head and looked back at Hermione. Blaise leaned back as well,
but kept his arm where it was resting on the couch around Theo.

Theo got his voice back before speaking again. "You don't have to share if you don't want to,
pet. But just so you know, you are safe to speak freely with us as well. Unbreakable vow
level safety in fact."

Hermione smiled at Theo's comment and was grateful to have found friendships with them
during her time there. Even if it was vastly different than the ones she was used to.

"Honestly, I hardly even think about things in the moment… They just sort of happen."
Hermione felt embarrassed at her words, but they were true and someone ought to know how
happy Draco makes her.

"See, I told you. Never needed our counsel to begin with." Blaise for once took pity on her
and did not poke fun.

Hermione thought for a moment, the energy getting too effusive and not wanting to drag
down the mood of the room. "Well... I supposed I did use one piece of your advice."

"Brilliant!" Theo nearly shouted and threw his head back, his hair brushing Blaise's arm in a
way that Hermione suspected wasn't unintentional.

"Well?" Blaise urged.

Hermione took a deep breath, she was sure her smile was more unsure than that of the boys
across from her. "The… messy thing."

Blaise and Theo froze. Theo's eyes shifted to Blaise who gave the smallest shakes of his
head.

"Messy thing?" Blaise's face was the epitome of innocence. "I honestly don't recall that one."

Hermione crossed her arms, now determined to prove she wasn't making it up. "You said to
get his, thing, wet with my mouth."

Theo's hand flew over his mouth, and Blaise held his lips between his teeth, eyes closed,
while he thought of the right thing to say.

"Granger, I'm going to need you to tell me exactly what you did."
"The, you know, spit thing." Hermione said, getting embarrassed.

"You spit on Malfoy's knob?!" Theo shouted out leaning forward and Blaise grabbed his
shoulder to shove him back.

"YOU TOLD ME TO!" Hermione yelled back but also started to laugh along with Theo who
had lost it completely.

"I meant a more direct application." Blaise explained. Surprisingly without any mockery.

"Oh-oh…"

That thought didn't even cross her mind. Was that what Draco was expecting her to do?
Hermione had woken up before Draco one morning to find him hard against her and started
to stroke him with her hand once his eyes were open. Remembering how easily her hand
glided over him in the shower, and how she interpreted Blaise's vague tips, she let saliva drip
down and coat him as she continued to move her hand up and down his length.

"Well… Draco seemed to like it enough." She reasoned with herself.

"I bet he did!" Theo exclaimed through his chuckles and Blaise cut him off with a wave of his
hand.

"Granger, it's fine. What you did- well, it's actually quite lovely in fact." He shrugged to Theo
who nodded as confirmation. "Just a bit…"

"Kinky?" Theo offered.

"More so than what you actually meant?" Hermione asked incredulously.

"Well, that is a bit more intimate." Blaise said. "Again, sounds like you are doing plenty fine
on your own. Just keep doing what you like."

Hermione nodded. She expected to feel more embarrassed, but she really did feel safe
speaking with the boys. Their teasing and jokes were all done in fun, and she definitely
needed someone to talk these things over with.

"Just one more thing." Theo said before Blaise could move on. "What did you think we
meant about the bit on-"

"No!" Blaise and Hermione shouted at the same time, and then all three of the trio lost it into
a fit of laughter.

Blaise joined Goyle and Hermione on their morning training. He insisted that he was more
than capable of performing a fully corporeal patronus, but he refused to demonstrate. At the
end of their training, Goyle and Zabini worked with her on perfecting the unforgivables.

Goyle was helping her get in the mindset for the cruciatus curse. The unforgivable being the
hardest for her to cast, likely due to her own experience on the other end.
"The longer you have them at the end of your wand, the longer you have on the giving end of
the curse yourself. If you know the person well, you can also focus on how it is better you
than someone worse hitting them with the curse. But that mindset won't work on a
transfigured bug I'm afraid."

Hermione nodded, taking a hard swallow before turning back to Blaise.

Blaise smirked. "Don't worry, Granger, I am tougher than I look."

"Crucio."

Nothing.

"Ah come on, Granger. Don't you care about me?" Blaise goaded her.

"If you don't hit him this time, I will." Goyle spoke behind her, and Hermione flinched at the
coldness in his voice.

She planted her feet and fixed her hold towards Blaise again. "Crucio!"

Blaise flinched slightly but recovered after a few seconds. He shook his head at her, and then
she saw another wand point at him from over her shoulder.

"Crucio!" Goyle snarled and Blaise collapsed to the ground instantly, writhing and grunting
in pain as he tried to fight against the effects of the curse.

Without thinking, Hermione wandlessly disarmed Goyle and shot her hand in the air to catch
it.

"I see you have been training with Malfoy as well," Blaise said from the ground.

Hermione was in fact the one to disarm Dolohov the day he was torturing Theo, not Draco.
But she couldn't share that fact with them without also revealing how she's been walking
around undetected.

"Are you alright?" She asked him, and a moment later Goyle ripped his wand out of her hand.
He pointed it back at Blaise who was still doubled over.

"Do it now, or I'll hit him again!" He shouted at her.

"Stop it Goyle!" Yelled Hermione back.

"Do it, Granger. Goyle's casts are stronger, they hurt me far worse."

Goyle took a step forward. "Three seconds!"

"I can't!" She cried.

"DO IT, GRANGER!" Blaise screamed from his spot on the ground.

"CRUCIO!"
Blaise cried out but was able to brace an arm on the ground so that he didn't fall over
completely once Hermione's curse hit him. The cast ended after a few moments, and the
effects were only a fraction of what Goyle's had been, but she had done it.

Hermione dropped her wand on the ground as she ran to Blaise, falling to her knees in front
of him and pulling him into her arms. He rested his head on her shoulder, letting the last of
the shakes exit his body.

"Excellent, Granger!" Goyle sang cheerfully behind him. "Bloody hell, it took me weeks to
get any effect, Malfoy was nearly driven to madness in my training. You really are brilliant."

She felt his hand on her shoulder, but she just kept her hold on Blaise tight as he leaned his
weight against her.

"I'd say she'd have it down after a couple more days. You're a bit terrifying, Hermione."
Blaise spoke hoarsely with a laugh and tried to pull back.

She should have known the curse would be too much for her. But it wasn't until she felt the
curse festering in her and out the tip of her wand that she understood the true horror behind it.
It was terrible.

"Let it out," Blaise whispered softly to her. "The first one's always the hardest."

"We need to keep going," Goyle reminded Blaise and she felt him nod.

"Give her a minute."

Hermione pulled back, her knees against Blaise's where they both sat on the ground.

"You-you've had to do this training? To each other?" Hermione looked at both boys who
solemnly nodded. "Does it get easier?"

"No." Blaise said sharply, standing and pulling Hermione up with him. "But you get used to
it."

Blaise put a hand on Hermione's shoulder and turned her around to face Goyle. "Summon
your wand, it's Goyle's turn."

Her wand flew into her waiting hand, and she raised it to the ready, this time pointed at
Goyle. She tried to steady the tip, but it was visibly shaking for all to see.

"On second thought, let's move onto the killing curse." Blaise instructed Goyle from behind
her and Hermione gasped.

Goyle was transfiguring a galleon into a beetle, levitating it in the air before walking over to
stand next to Hermione and Blaise. Hermione exhaled with relief before casting a green light
towards the enchanted item.
Chapter End Notes

When Snape was a double agent, no one except for Dumbledore knew his true
allegiance. I would assume that others would feel the same way. Draco himself wouldn't
want it to be common knowledge that he is working with the Order in case the death
eaters have spies on their side as well, so secrets just keep multiplying.

Animagus training is a long and complex processes, but if anyone can figure it out, H
can.

Thank you so much for reading! <3

 Relations
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione walked the first floor on her own, both Anthony and Draco being away from the
manor, she was left to her own devices. The other Slytherin boys had tasks at Hogwarts
today, so she figured it was the best time to channel her inner Peeves and wreak mayhem on
the guests.

The confundus charm was her favorite to cast during her chaotic escapades. Hermione
wouldn't hit them with it fully. Instead her silent cast would strike with just enough power to
have them stumbling on their words. The potential for mistakes when they went out to attack
would increase and hopefully give innocent people a chance to run for it. The items she
vanished from their pockets would always cause a stir; the Death Eaters were hesitant to
admit someone else had got the best of them.

A unit of Death Eaters arrived and walked straight to Lucius, whose attendance was almost as
rare as Voldemort's himself since he was always at Hogwarts, by his master's side. Hermione
recognized the faces as those who went with Draco to Vienna.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Malfoy."

"Ms. Bulstrode, back so soon?" Lucius drawled, looking over the group. "And where is my
son?"

"He apparated from the portkey site. I assumed he'd come straight here?" Millicent looked
around the room, looking genuinely surprised that Draco didn't make it back before them.

"Any conflicts with the Confederation?" Lucius seemed more on edge than usual. Draco and
his unit left to meet with the International Confederation of Wizards. The surrounding
countries in Europe were becoming more hostile and resistant to Voldemort's overtaking the
ministry.

"I- well… I am not certain I am the right person-"

"We've no time for meekness, girl."

Millicent gulped before continuing. "It was made clear the Confederation, along with the
Order of the Phoenix, are supplying muggles with defenses against magical beings."

"Defenses?" Lucius exchanged a humorless laugh with Goyle Sr. who stood at his right.
"What? Are they burning us at the stake again?"

"I don't believe so, sir. But they have cast enchantments over highly populated muggle areas.
Cities and towns, that limit the entrance of magical folk. Even more areas are forbidden to
people bearing the mark."
Lucius' head looked like it was about to explode. It was hard for Hermione to believe the
patriarch had ever been denied anything in his life. He rushed to his study, Goyle and Flint Sr.
in tow and slammed the door shut without saying another word.

The muggle leaders would likely do whatever they could to protect the people, but what of
the witches and wizards who have lived in those cities in peace? Who built a home with
muggles. Who had a family. They were all victims of Voldemort's reign, equals in their terror.

Cyrus Greengrass was accompanied by Dolohov in the sitting area before the fireplace in the
study. It was one of their preferred places to sit. A lot of the other members would choose to
have breaks or private conversations in one of the various smaller sitting rooms, but the two
wizards always seemed to want an audience.

"It was your own doing Cyrus, you are the one who insisted on having a celebratory event,"
Dolohov said, clearly playing on the other wizard's displeasure.

"That was back before Astoria wasn't allowed to leave the castle," Cyrus snapped. "Do you
know how much party planning I have had to do? It is abysmal."

"Cyrus please, it's women's work."

"Preciously." Cyrus took a respectable sip of his drink, looking over his companion and
watching his reactions as he spoke. "There are some perks to the whole debacle, however."

"Oh?"

"I have had to entertain numerous people at my home to confirm their attendance. Some
members like us. Some supporters that are less involved, as of late."

"Curious."

"All are in full support of our cause, no doubt." Cyrus paused and Dolohov nudged him on
with a look. "But I've heard- let's call them whispers- that whether or not the Dark Lord has
aligned his movement to that of the values of the Sacred Twenty-Eight are difficult for them
to see from afar."

"Yes. The visibility is rather challenging from the inside as well… So I've heard."

Cyrus started to get more brazen. "The Dark Lord is a powerful wizard, there is no doubt
about that. And with the elder wand," Cyrus does a quick look around, eyes skimming right
over Hermione and satisfying himself that no one else was around. "Undefeatable. But they
said the same thing about Grindelwald."

Hermione found it both shocking and painfully obvious; the pureblood men would try to find
a way to wrangle glory for themselves.

"I'm just saying, we would be poor subjects if we didn't have a backup plan to carry out
cleansing the magical world from the filth once and for all if the Dark Lord should fall."

Dolohov finally made the leap. "And you would let me know if that were to change?"
"Certainly." Cyrus took a gulp of his whiskey, failing to hide his excitement. "I have some
visitors coming over tomorrow. A well-bred family, but never especially supportive of the
Dark Lord. Join us? We may be able to come up with a contingency plan."

"And how would we get these people to commit to us when they will not even fully dedicate
themselves to the Dark Lord?"

"The traditional way," Cyrus spat impatiently. "I already have Daphne lined up to attend the
ball with Ignatius Prewett. He was more than willing to accept her hand since his wife's
execution. If his reach is not enough, I can barter with Astoria as well."

"What of Parkinson?" Dolohov said, looking more interested.

Cyrus shook his head. "He'll go down with the Dark Lord- should the situation arise." He
corrected himself quickly.

"The girl, perhaps? She still seems to have her wits about her." Dolohov suggested. "If she
were married, and should Amadeus fall, her husband would inherit the estate."

Cyrus laughed, and Hermione could feel her breakfast trying to make its way back up her
throat. "I'll see what I can do."

Footsteps echoed off the marble floor, and Hermione turned to find that Lestrange and his
unit had just arrived. Dolohov and Greengrass shifted the conversation immediately, no one
save for Hermione privy to their treason.

Hermione left them to their formalities and started to look out for Draco's arrival. His unit
finished their debriefing and had already left the manor. Suddenly it dawned on her that
Draco was probably waiting for her in their rooms and she hurried upstairs, but the room was
empty when she arrived.

The water splattered loudly on the tile floor as she wrung out her strands. She tilted her head
back again, enjoying how the nearly too hot water was soothing her scalp when suddenly a
large form was pressing into her front. Her scream of shock was cut off abruptly by a pair of
lips crashing against her own.

She opened her eyes. Draco was there, fully dressed and getting drenched under the running
water as he grabbed her face with both hands to kiss her deeper. The tension in her body
disappeared and she melted in his grasp until he was the only thing holding her up.

He lifted her against him, ignoring the water that was still running and started walking out of
the bathroom.

"Draco! I'm soaking wet!" Hermione protested right before he threw her on the bed. The
comforter beneath her feeling unpleasant against her waterlogged hair and skin.

"Expecting me?" He asked with a devilish grin. She pushed a few of the drenched strands out
of her face while he removed the shirt that was sticking to his skin.
"You gave me a fright," she said half laughing and squealed when he grabbed her ankle and
dragged her to the edge of the bed.

"Darling... it would be literally impossible for it to be anyone else."

He licked lavishly from her stomach to her hip, lapping up the drops of water that still
remained on her skin. His kisses continued to explore her, and she let her head fall back as he
made trails across her body with his mouth. He placed a kiss on her breast, nipping her just
hard enough to make her flinch.

"Gods, I fucking missed you," he groaned.

He began a new path of kisses back down her body and she reveled in it, arching her back
against his lips as he kissed down her stomach. Her grip on his hair was probably too tight,
but he didn't seem to mind and groaned when he pulled against her grasp.

It was then she realized how anxious she had been while he was away. Feeling out of place
and unwelcome even in their own bed when she had to tuck in at night on her own. If the
worst should happen, she would be forced from the room in an instant. The fact soothed her,
but also kept her on edge, waiting to be dragged from the sanctuary they created.

His lips were so welcomed and familiar, she hardly noticed when his kisses down her
stomach didn't veer to the side to nip at her hips but continued down until his lips were
pressed against her core.

The first brush of his tongue against her was a shock. A shock to her body in the way his soft
tongue against her throbbing core made her see stars. A shock to her mind in that Draco
Malfoy's face was in a place she never intended any person to be.

Reflexively, she tried to jump back but Draco was gripping her, his arms wrapped around her
thighs as he buried his face between her legs. Eagerly licking and sucking and if it wasn't for
the voice in the back of her head-

"Stop," She breathed. Or moaned, if she was being honest with herself.

Draco looked up at her, panting slightly with his lips parted and shiny. This time when she
tried to scoot back, he released her, his hands still holding onto her thighs and then her legs
and she reluctantly backed away.

"I want you," she said desperately. Meaning it wholly and hoping he didn't take her hesitation
at what they were doing moments before as changing her mind.

"Do you?" he said, standing up on the side of the bed and reaching for his belt. One nod of
her head and he was removing his trousers and pants to stand in front of her, as naked as she
was. "And what is it you want from me?"

"Don't tease me," Hermione shot back. She received enough mind games from the other
Slytherin boys.
Draco smiled fully then, crawling over her and she wrapped her hands around his shoulders,
pulling him to her faster with excitement. When he was finally positioned between her legs,
she reached up to kiss him, only to have him pull back. "Please tell me what you want,
Hermione. I want to hear your pretty voice say it."

Well… fuck.

"I- I want you" she repeated, hardly able to think clearly anymore.

"That's so sweet, my love," he cooed, barely brushing her lips. "What do you want me to do?"

My love.

My love.

"I want you to make love to me." The words were so easy.

He pressed into her, finding little resistance as she was ready and spread open for him. Three
nights and nearly four days without him and the distance needed to be compensated with him
getting deeper inside her. Hermione started to urge him, one hand nearly on his arse to pull
him tighter.

"I hate being without you," he confessed to her. "Every minute."

Hermione wanted to respond. To tell him how he was always on her mind, but he started
moving his hips. His cock slid in and out of her as her walls stretched around him, swaying
between the point of pleasure and pain.

Maybe he had been made for her as well.

He bent down, finally taking a pink peek into his mouth. For the first time she felt herself
closing tighter around him without him having to give attention to her most sensitive spot
with his fingers. She came suddenly, without warning and whatever words that wanted to
leave her in that moment made their escape.

"That's it. Come for me, Hermione," He spoke as he quickened his pace.

As she was coming down from her climax, she felt the coil inside her start to tighten again.

"Don't leave me," he told her possessively, gripping her tighter. "You're mine."

"Draco-"

"Say it."

Hermione was nearing oblivion, but the voice in the back of her mind needed to object. "I'll
have to leave-"

"You'll have to leave this place. Not me." He said, and suddenly he stopped moving.
He panted against her face and his breath satiated her more than the air ever could. His
fingers kept working in quick tight circles as her walls ached for him to move again.

"Say it."

She was nearly to the edge again. Never had she orgasmed so closely together before, and the
build-up was nearly too much for her to handle.

He grabbed her face to look at her, fingers splayed nearly down her neck with just enough
pressure to show he was there. "Unless there's someone you'd rather-"

"No! Fuck, Draco just-"

"Tell me, my love."

"I'll be yours when I leave here," she conceded finally. Because she would leave. She had to.
"I'll still be yours."

"Always?"

"Always." She echoed, and he rewarded her by resuming his pace.

It was nearly punishable, but she still begged for more. Her words and moans obscene until
she finally crested again in tandem with him finishing inside her.

She laid back, a dead weight into the mattress, as Draco kissed her cheek to her neck. It took
them several minutes to come back to reality, and Hermione's mind tried to recollect on all
that was said.

She turned her head, and he met her smile with one of his own. "You were late."

Draco propped himself up on one elbow, "I don't have control over the Confederation,
Granger." He kissed her soundly, his tongue slipping in her mouth as he cradled her face.

"Everyone else got back on time…" She didn't know why she felt nervous pointing it out, he
was the one who just lied to her. "Did something go wrong with the Order?"

He looked at her for a moment, opening his mouth like he was going to speak before kissing
her deeply again. If his goal was to distract her, it nearly worked. But really, it only made her
want to get the business out of the way faster so that they could enjoy each other.

She got a good look at his face for the first time since he returned. There was the remnant of a
cut below his left eye. Hermione trailed the healing wound with her fingers and found the
fading yellow of a bruise near his brow as well. Bruise paste or dittany could have progressed
the healing process, so there was no way to know if the wounds were days or hours old.

"It just took me longer to get back," he finally said. She would have pushed him further if
only the wards didn't call for their attention.
Draco summoned the map, checking who the uninvited party was and found Theo and Blaise
walking down the hallway. Hermione got herself together quickly, using a charm to clean
herself and dry her hair before getting dressed and heading to the door to let them in.

"Is Malfoy still not back?" Theo asked once she closed the door.

Hermione followed them as they walked into the study. "He is just changing. Is something
wrong?"

Blaise looked to Theo, who nodded in Hermione's direction. "Better get on with it, before
Malfoy comes out."

"Get on with what?" Malfoy spoke for the doorway. He wore an oxford shirt and trousers that
made it impossible to tell he was indisposed just seconds earlier.

"Cyrus approached me. Started asking all kinds of questions about my relationships with
Pansy." Blaise answered, but he was looking at Hermione rather than Draco. "Something
wasn't right about it. It was like he was challenging me."

Hermione nodded as he spoke, his rendition confirming what she heard earlier. Blaise sent
Pansy away as much as he could afford, which just so happened to be all the time as of late.

"So bring her here for a few days, put on a show." Draco said, as if it was something they did
all the time.

"That was my thinking. However, Pansy begged me to not make her come back you see…"

All eyes fell to Hermione, and she didn't even have a chance to fully grasp the meaning
before Draco spoke for her.

"No."

"We're not asking you, Malfoy." Theo snarled.

"You're not involving Granger in your games. Have Pansy come back and parade around with
you herself."

"She is in no state. Her father has demanded she come back and as of her letter this morning,
she has no intentions of heeding his request." Blaise shot back.

"And we already have the potion." Theo threw in.

"Do you have the hairs?" Hermione asked before Draco could reject the idea again. A
nostalgic excitement presenting itself like it did during her mischief at school.

Blaise smiled at her. "And a set of her robes."

Hermione nodded. "I'll do it."

"Fuck no, you won't." Draco finally butted in. "You don't know what it's like-"
"I know exactly what it is like," Hermione corrected him. "I assume she's meant to attend the
formal tonight with you?"

"Yes, but she would typically arrive any minute."

"Give me the hair, I'll do it now."

"Stop! This is madness," Draco laughed dryly.

"Would your father notice if Pansy arrives without going through the wards?" Hermione
asked him.

Draco looked at her and shook his head slightly, but Hermione was relentless. "He won't
return until later. I'm meant to manage them in his absence."

"Brilliant!" Theo chimed as he caught the vial Blaise tossed to him. He walked over to where
they stored the polyjuice potion and fixed a portion along with the hairs in his flask. "Let's
not wait for him to arrive, then."

Blaise conjured a set of death eater robes and Hermione headed to the bedroom, smiling
slightly to herself as she heard Draco trail behind her.

"Granger, this is ridiculous. I'm not risking your life just for Zabini to fuck with Cyrus."

"I heard Cyrus talking with Dolohov." Hermione said, pulling her jumper off before
removing to her denims. "Apparently, he wants to use Pansy to get his hands on the
Parkinson estate."

Draco reeled back, and she had to credit him that he looked just as disgusted as she felt. "The
Dark Lord doesn't encourage betrothals."

"It sounded like they were trying to set things up so that they are the ones to take over.
Should Voldemort fall." Hermione didn't let herself think too much before pulling the robes
over her head.

"Are they planning on him to fall?"

"I don't know if they're prepared to stage a full force coup. But…" Hermione buttoned her
robes; the garment of people who wanted her dead. "Whatever it is, Pansy is meant to be a
pawn. I'm not a fan of hers but Blaise is right. You told me before that you all do whatever
you can to protect her."

Draco looked conflicted. No doubt thinking over what punishments could apply to Blaise and
Pansy if they do nothing.

"Bloody Gryffindors." He kissed her firmly as she walked him towards the study door. "Fine,
but I will be with you the whole time." He walked backwards until his back hit the door, still
looking her over one more time before she changed form. "These robes are ghastly."
She brought her mouth to his once more, while her lips were still her own. "I'll let you take
them off after."

The transformation happened quickly. Her fingers bubbled slightly before they settled,
thinner and paler than normal. Her head felt lighter as her honey curls were replaced with a
shoulder length black bob and fringe. The entirety of her body felt lighter, and the robes that
were uncomfortably tight now hung off her sickly frame, and Hermione tried to remember if
Pansy had always been so thin.

"My beloved. It has been far too long," he cooed with an exaggerated bow and Theo snorted
behind him.

"Better get to the gates. You don't want it crowded when you try to sneak past," Theo
insisted.

Hermione reached out her hand, or Pansy's hand rather, and Draco looked at it for a moment
before taking it, and apparating them to the edge of the grounds.

Hermione looked around once they appeared, never venturing past the gate in the front yard.
They were standing off to the side of a gravel road, hidden within the trees.

"The apparition point is past the wards, about 200 meters that way." He pointed, doing a
quick look on the road before pulling her to walk alongside him. "If anyone were to arrive,
they would just assume you got here first and already crossed. Just keep walking straight,
Blaise will meet you at the gate."

"Shouldn't you go back?" She said as she started down the path and Draco still walked beside
her.

"I don't like you, like this." He said looking nearly tortured. "What if someone notices?"

Hermione scoffed, "Don't be daft, Draco. Now bugger off before someone sees you."

Draco couldn't hide his amusement with her impression of Pansy and did one more quick
look. "Ah Pans, what's gotten into you? You're usually such a sweetheart."

"Go!" she pushed again, and he disappeared with a crack.

Hermione turned towards the Manor, seeing the front of the hedges, and started walking
towards the gates. It was different, approaching Draco's home the way she had seen so many
others do before. The gates looked larger, and the hedge lined path to the front door seemed a
mile long.

"Pansy! May I just say you look ravishing today." Blaise said formally, holding out his hand.

"Hm, well, I was just recently ravished," Hermione said passively as she grabbed his hand
and Blaise barked a laugh before he could stop himself.

" As true as that may be," he croaked out. "A lady should never say such things."
"And I'm a lady?"

The gravel crunched beneath their steps, as well as several people who were now behind
them, and Hermione felt her nerves start to get the best of her as she approached the door.

She really didn't think this through.

Tonight was a formal meeting. Hermione had attended nearly all of them during her captivity
there, but now she wouldn't be hiding in the corner. She would be sitting, opposite Theo and
three seats over. Next to Pansy's father. With the rest of the respectable purebloods in
Voldemort's inner circle while he took his spot at the head of the table.

Hermione was nervous, and she was sure it showed. But so often was Pansy, nearly trembling
in her chair anytime she was forced to attend. The young witch has grown to hardly ever
speak.

"Ho-ho, look who decided to join us," Theo hooted, playing his role in their little act.

"I couldn't skive off forever," Hermione said, trying her best to keep her eyes from locking on
Draco's. "Miss me terribly?"

"Gutted." Theo replied curtly before turning towards Malfoy. "We've got some time before
the formal. Shall we join the others in the dining room?"

Blaise took the opportunity to wrap an arm around Hermione's lower back, pulling her into
his side. She looked at him then, planning on just returning a polite smile when she was hit
full force of his gaze.

Blaise was fit, in an undeniable, all the time, sort of way. But the intensity of his stare nearly
made her knees buckle and she didn't even fancy him more than a friend. No wonder Theo
always had stars in his eyes.

"Ahem."

The sound of Draco clearing his throat broke her trance, only to be hit with a fiery stare of his
own. She looked at Theo, instinctually to explain but the green-eyed boy only had eyes for
Blaise, who now was smirking something fierce.

She must have been surrounded by Slytherin's for too long, because she decided that their
charade may be a little fun after all.

"Do the peacocks still strut around, or do they leave that to Malfoy now?" She mused as she
walked past the boys into the front door.

"You know our prince. He'd prefer to ride around in a litter if only he could find people to
carry the poles." Blaise followed closely beside her, placing his hand suspiciously lower now
that Malfoy trailed behind them. "But strut, he does."

"Clever. Coming from the man that practically limps." Draco remarked.
"I've got a lot to carry," he snarked back. "But only one person here other than I would know
anything about that."

Theo lost his footing and Hermione could hear his expensive shoes scuff against the marble
floor.

"Blaise darling, not in front of the children!" Hermione said, batting his chest and she nearly
lost it when she saw how close Blaise was to laughing.

The energy from the duo a few feet back, not so much. But they had more than their fair
share of teasing her.

"Parkinson, is that you?"

Hermione heard Theo's father shout and Blaise's arm tightened around her. He turned them,
taking a small step from Hermione to create a respectable distance.

"Mr. Nott, pleasure as always." Hermione, or Pansy, chimed.

Nott Sr. raised both his brows, "As with you. This one has kept you away for far too long."

"Hard to keep her hand off me if she's too close. Nonetheless, we could hardly bear to be
apart for another moment." His hand on her back started to inch lower, no doubt in perfect
view of Malfoy and he started pushing his luck a little too far. Hermione pinched his side
firmly in warning and he hissed reactively.

"Ah! - easy minx. Not in public." He purred.

"That's enough, Zabini," Draco snapped, and a satisfied grin crossed Blaise's face. She looked
at Theo for help, but he also seemed to be amused that his partner was having a go at Draco's
expense.

Nott Sr. chuckled. "Oh Malfoy. Such a prude, just like your father." He turned to Hermione.
"If you even need anything and Mr. Zabini is not around, please keep in mind I am always
happy to assist you."

Ick.

"Thank you, sir." Was all she could force out, and the words made his eyes darken, something
repulsive.

Blaise's grip tightened and she turned her head to see Dolohov was approaching them. She
had witnessed several conversations take place in this very hall, but for some reason the walls
started to creep in on her.

Blaise tucked her hair behind her ear, and Hermione couldn't help but notice how easily
Pansy's straight strands stayed in place compared to her own that would always pop out
immediately. He leaned down the next moment blocking the view of the oncoming men, and
his lips touched the side of her mouth, barely missing her lips.
"Zabini!-"

"We were just on our way to walk the garden, father. Pansy hasn't been out there in ages and
she's dying to see how the peacocks are fending." Theo cut Draco off, reminding him of their
company.

"Ah yes. Well, Nott Manor has an array of exotic creatures as well. Please let Theo know if
you care to visit, I'd be happy to give you a private show."

Hermione swallowed, forcing down the vomit that was creeping up her throat as Theo's
father took his leave. She had heard Pansy and the Greengrass sisters complain about the
predatory behavior of the old men, but this was the first time it was directed at her.

The group makes their way outside, avoiding conversation with any of the other members,
yet still being witnessed by many. They were walking by one of the storage sheds, finally out
of eyesight, when Blaise was ripped from her side.

Hermione turned and saw Theo had a fistful of Blaise's robes, opening the door of the shed
and pushing the smirking boy inside.

"We'll only be a moment," Theo said with a peppy tone that was not reflected on his face. He
followed Blaise in immediately and slammed the door.

Hermione swallowed, turning to Draco to see the repercussions of her own actions.

"Don't worry," he muttered darkly. "Once you're back to you," he took a step forward, tracing
his fingers down her robes, not attempting to mask his contempt for them. "You'll be getting
yours."

She pulled her bottom lip between her teeth, and he looked away. Not in the usual way, but
like he was put off by the gesture. It was then she noticed her lip felt thinner than usual, and
she remembered she was wearing skin that was not her own.

"Do you not like me like this?" she taunted, and his nose crinkled in a way she hadn't seen
since their school days. "Many others seemed to be pleased by it."

Draco took a step back, looking down his nose but neglecting to reach out and touch her.
"I've told you before, that cheek is going to get you in trouble, Granger."

"Parkinson," she corrected him.

"Not for much longer." As he leaned closer, his lips nearly brushed her ear. "And it wasn't
Parkinson who was coming on my cock not an hour ago."

Hermione should be offended, disgusted. They stood there, Hermione trying to think of
something quick to stay back and Draco was either closing his eyes or looking away.

The door to the shed opened and Blaise and Theo walked out, all smiles and snickering about
something under their breath. When Theo looked up and saw Hermione and Draco were still
outside waiting, he did a quick look between the two before walking to stand between them.
"Now, where are those birds?"

When they couldn't stall any longer, Blaise walked Hermione into the drawing room, arm and
arm, meaning to show her to Pansy's seat as there was no way for him to know she knew
where it was already. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her by the opposite elbow, ripping her from
Blaise and started dragging her down a corridor.

"Amadeus!" Draco called as Pansy's father continued to pull her in tow.

Hermione turned around to see Blaise and Theo were holding Draco back from following,
and she gave him the slightest of nods to confirm she was alright.

They turned the corner and were out of sight, and Pansy's father didn't hold back as he threw
her against the stone wall.

"Who do you think you are, ignoring my letters?!" Parkinson shouted at her, his spit landing
on her face.

"I was busy-"

He slapped her face with the back of his hand. The sting enraged her and she tried to see past
her oncoming anger to determine how Pansy would respond to the abuse. She wrapped her
hand around her wand and wordlessly cast a quick silencing charm.

Hermione was not able to fight back against Death Eaters within the manor, but she wasn't
Hermione right now. She put both hands on his chest and shoved him as hard as she could.

"You ungrateful shit." He snarled when he regained his balance. "I can send you off myself if
you like? And it won't be another holiday where your boyfriend keeps hiding you!"

"Crucio."

Parkinson fell on the ground instantly. Unlike when she practiced with Blaise or Goyle, the
curse kept pulsing through her while she fed off his pain as he withered and wailed.

She ended the curse suddenly, and before he had time to get his footing she waved her free
hand. Amadeus was thrown against the wall, ropes binding his arms to his sides and others
tightening around his legs and neck, all without Hermione having to mutter a single word.

She sheathed her wand, taking her time as she started fixing Pansy's sleeves on her arms and
he wrestled against the binds. She lifted one hand up in front of his face and closed it into a
fist, making the ropes tighten around him.

"It is in your best interest, father, that I stay away." She scrunched her nose in the way Pansy
had done to her so many times, knowing how belittling it felt to be on the receiving end.
"You look unwell. Do these hurt terribly?"

She gestured to the ropes and the obediently disappeared. Hermione wanted to hurt him
again. The powerful feeling she had finally achieved was fading away.
He cackled from his position on the ground, looking up at her as he stood tall.

"The Dark Lord will be so pleased." Pansy's father had to lean against the wall to hold
himself up as the last few tremors left him. "Once you've demonstrated the killing curse,
you'll be able to get your mark."

"I am leaving after the formal." Hermione drawled as emotionless as she could manage. "And
if you put your hands on me again, I will demonstrate the killing curse on you."

Hermione started to walk away, removing the silencing charm as she turned the corner.

"You will be at the next initiation ceremony, girl!" He shouted after her and she quickened
her pace. "At one end of the curse or the other!"

The boys were standing by the window when she finally came into view, and she gave them a
small nod before she took her seat. Fate was on her side that neither Voldemort or Lucius
attended the meeting. They left it up to Draco to inform the others of the newest development
on muggle defenses.

Goyle arrived and took his seat, greeting Pansy and her father like the well-bred specimen he
was. With the number of death eaters that voiced their disgust of being forced out of muggle
cities, there was no time for other topics of interest.

"Muggles weaponizing magic against us." Goyle growled, shaking his head before turning
towards Hermione. "You're looking a bit like death warmed up."

"Having a go at my girl, Goyle?" Blaise snapped, shaking his head. "Honestly, what a thing
to say."

Blaise threw an arm around Hermione as the group started gravitating to Draco's suite.

"Uh- Parkinson, have you seen what we've got growing in the greenhouse?" Goyle said out of
nowhere once they reached the hall.

"Mhm, we were just out there this morning."

Draco reached for the door and Goyle positioned himself in the way before he could open it.

"What the fuck are you-"

"I don't think it's appropriate for Pansy to enter your rooms, Malfoy. Especially since there
are no other girls in attendance to maintain accountability."

Realization dawned on Hermione and Malfoy at the same time. He turned to look at her and a
real smile graced his face for the first time in hours. He reached out, grabbing a piece of
fringe that was previously black and straight, that had now grown in length and spiraled into
a honey-brown curl.

"Come in, Goyle," She chimed, opening the door herself and his eyes went wide. "We've a lot
to catch you up on."
Chapter End Notes

Thank you to my friend @squintymeyham for her amazing beta work <3.

Note: a 'litter' is like a carriage with poles that people hold to carry it around.

Hermione finally got to show and test out her new skills. Never being able to act or react
when she was hidden made her even more brutal when she was finally able to fight
back.

Thank you so much for reading/kudos/comments. <3

 Reform

Amycus Carrow was killed on arrival in Italy. Alecto was able to escape with her life,
disapparating with the corpse of her dead twin before the fight had even begun. Four other
death eaters were killed along with him. Hermione didn't know at the time, but Malfoy had
taken it amongst himself to tag a few for slaughter himself when he was presented the
chance.

The orange smoke had claimed the lives of eleven death eaters in total through the month of
November. Blaise was the only one to question Malfoy on how he managed to tag them all on
his own without being discovered, but eventually he conceded that it was Draco's stealth to
thank for his success, and Hermione's role in the execution was kept a secret.

The increased aggression from the Order added more challenges as it did rid of enemies. The
death eaters started fighting back more brutally. The mourning fed into a bit of camaraderie.
One that Voldemort didn't value or take advantage of. Not the way Cyrus Greengrass did.

Greengrass grew bolder in advertising for his subset within the death eaters. Unlike
Voldemort, his clique consisted only of high-born and wealthy families. A magical version of
nepotism that separated them from the rest of the group as they aided and helped one another
with the tasks and missions. The viscousness of the war forced people to move further into
their own corners rather than coming up with a solution to work together. Hermione and her
Slytherin friends were possibly the only group remaining that trusted each other completely.

All the Slytherin's succeeded in preparing their mandrake leaf until the December full moon.
They met at the barns once most of the members had left for the day, and Hermione was able
to prepare each their own cauldron of potion. They would have to come out each day and
night to perform the incantation, and Goyle nearly missed one of his sessions when he had to
rush back from his post at Hogwarts. Once Hermione completed each of their potions, all
they had to do was wait for a lightning storm, and their animagus training would be
complete.

"For Salazar's sake Zabini, what the bloody hell will we need four bottles of whiskey for?"
Goyle exclaimed as he watched Blaise shove the liquor in the bag.

"You'll thank me when we get lost out there. Have you tried navigating through those woods?
It's bloody impossible."

"Ah yes the secret to every great steersman. Getting smashed." Theo snickered as he shoved
yet another blanket in his bag.

Hermione pulling her hair from the robe she just put on, threw out, "a fully corporal patronus
could lead you back from just about anywhere if you've lost your way."

"We have the dark mark, Granger. We technically don't need to cast one at all to get past
dementors." Goyle defended himself.
"Speak for yourself, Greg. I mastered that charm ages ago," said Blaise.

"Let's see it, then!"

Blaise smirked down at Hermione. "You wish, little lion."

"What are we seeing?" Draco asked as he walked in the room. "Bloody hell, Nott. You can
still cast a warming charm. That throw was five hundred galleons."

Theo stopped as he was shoving yet another one of Malfoy's blankets in his bag. "I don't see
why we have to spend the night out there. Why can't you just apparate us back once we are
done?"

"We went over this," Hermione nagged, and Draco squeezed her shoulder on his way to their
room. "We don't know what form any of us will be, nor how long it will take to change back.
Now do you want to be stuck out there freezing if we have to wait for one of us to return to
our human form?"

The group was going to attempt their first transfiguration deep in the woods, near the lake
Hermione saw one of her first times flying. The lake was a precaution in case one of them
ended up being an aqueous creature. Other than that, they needed to be out where their
potions were in view of the lightning, and they could hardly test it in Malfoy's garden.

Blaise seemed to have no qualms about spending the night camping out. "I still can't believe
you got Malfoy to agree. He's a little bitch when it comes to the woods."

"Oi! Piss off! No one fancies the Forbidden Forest." Malfoy said, coming back with his own
bag.

"We may not even need all this. For all we know, we will transform and shift back quickly as
McGonagall does." She tried to keep a pep in her tone, but she was sure her nerves showed,
nonetheless.

Theo walked over to the large window, looking out as the rain started to pour. "We better
head out. The lightning is bound to start any moment."

Blaise went to stand next to him, looking out intently. There was a lot that could go wrong
tonight should someone botched their transfiguration, but none of the group wanted to be the
first to raise any alarm.

Goyle was mumbling something to Malfoy, and Hermione watched Theo place a quick peck
to Blaise's shoulder before he turned and walked away from the window. Blaise seemed to be
getting more on edge, which was concerning as he had the best poker face out of anyone in
the group.

Hermione couldn't help herself. "It's not too late. We don't have to do this if you don't want
to."

"Granger, stop. You spent at least a hundred hours on each of our potions. We're not throwing
them away." Draco insisted.
"You can pry my potion from my cold dead fingers," Goyle seconded. Theo nodded in
agreement, giving Hermione more confidence.

She turned to Blaise, "And you?"

Blaise turned to lean against the window, trying to look unbothered. "I've no doubt the
transformation will go as planned."

"Then what's got you all pissy?" Goyle retorted, somewhat surprising the others in the room
that he challenged the other boy.

"Ah… I see." Draco mused, putting his hands in his pockets. "Worried about what form you
are going to take?"

Blaise shrugged, "S'not like we have a choice."

"Don't worry Zabini," Draco said, placing a hand on his shoulder in fake solidarity. "If you
turn into a rat like old Peter, I'll let you ride around on my shoulder."

"Piss off!" Blaise laughed with a shoved and Draco quickly caught back his balance.

"Neddy!" Draco called, lightning up.

A POP sounded and Neddy appeared to the right of the group. "Please apparate my guests to
the clearing by the lake. Hermione and I will be right behind you."

"Yes, sir." Neddy said with a bow to Malfoy, and reached out her hands to the other boys. "If
the young sirs, please."

"You're a saint, Neddy. Half expected your prick of a master to make us walk," Theo joked
and Neddy pulled her hands back, scowling at him. Draco choked back a laugh and flipped
Theo the bird.

"Sirs can walk," Neddy said, and went to snap her fingers. Hermione had to stop her when it
was clear Draco wasn't.

"He's only joking, Neddy! It would help us out a lot if you would help us so that others on the
grounds do not see?" Hermione asked her as kindly as she could and Neddy reached out her
hands again.

Once the others disapparated, Hermione walked over to Draco as he shrunk his bag with their
supplies and put it in his robe pockets.

The moment he looked at her, she closed the distance between them, pressing her lips firmly
against his. The heat between them was instant and Draco lifted her and walked until her
back was pressed against the wall. They had several layers of clothes under their robes and
Hermione was fighting against the fabric to feel the shape on him.

A bolt of lightning illuminated the room, followed by a roar of thunder that pulled Hermione
from her trance. Draco felt her pull back, and slowed his kiss, doing one more solid exploring
of her mouth with his tongue before resting his forehead against hers.

"Ready?"

Hermione nodded her head against him in response, and she felt the pull as Draco apparated
them to the others.

The smell of the dirt was the first to hit her, and it took her back to the last time she was in
the forest, running for her life. Her knees buckled and had Draco not been holding onto her
she would have collapsed on the ground. He held her lifting her chin to meet her eyes and she
felt herself be grounded as she stared into the depths of the stormy gray.

She turned to look around her and gasped when she saw she was surrounded by three hooded
death eaters, standing at attention ignoring the rain as it poured over them. It was Theo's
green eyes that registered with her first, and she was brought back to present and remembered
why they were out there.

"Honestly," She said with a laugh, waving her hand to put a warming and protective charm
against the rain. "You all have quite a flair for the dramatic."

Blaise pulled off his hood, shaking the water off his head. "What took you so bloody long?"

"You know what," Hermione muttered back. She pulled out her wand, and five cauldrons
appeared.

She levitated each one to its respective wizard carefully, each once customary brewed for
their particular magical signature and DNA. When she walked to stand in front of her own,
she used the ladle to stir the potion, satisfied that the brew was exactly like all the books in
her research described. They were perfect.

They should all be fine.

"The next bolt? No use dragging it out any further?" Theo said breaking the silence

And the others nodded.

All eyes were on the sky. Water bounced off Hermione's barrier instead of in their eyes, but
the clouds of the storm still made the sky as dark as the black lake.

Until a bolt of lightning lit it up, the zig-zag shape was all too familiar to her, and gave her a
nudge of courage she was missing before.

Hermione cleared her throat, pointing her wand to her own heart as the boys followed suit.

"Amato. Animo. Animato. Animagus." They all chanted, and the bolt that illuminated the sky
moments ago was now resonating in each of their cauldrons.

Hermione wasted no time, not wanting to allow error an opportunity to creep in. She brought
the ladle to her lips, taking a healthy drink, and opened her eyes in time to watch the world
drift away.
Maybe she was the one drifting.

The rocks and roots of the forest floor felt like they were right beneath her feet. However,
they were not as sharp or cold as it was against her human flesh, but like her extremities were
tough and calloused. Her fingernails clicked against the forest floor as she started walking.
Then running. Her instincts took her to dive in the lake, and Hermione was able to swim and
see through the dark water like a fish in the sea. Climbing back on the shore, her eyes met
another. Her animal instincts urged her to run, but there was something in the warm brown
eyes that told her he was a friend. Then, she swore the fox standing a few feet away was
grinning at her.

Next to him, a large hare jumped up to bump his head against his own trying to get his
attention. A canary landed on her head, and she shook it off, turning to find where it was
going to find it instead landed on a large badger.

Transforming back into her human form gave her more vertigo than the first time, and
Hermione suspected it was due to the fact that she was forcing the action that time rather than
letting the potion overwhelm her.

She ran her hands through her hair, checking her body and staring at her fingers to find that
they had survived the transformation perfectly. She laughed with glee and turned to look at
the others when someone crashed into her, lifting her off the group and spinning her.

"You did it! You bloody did it you swotty- brilliant!"

Hermione laughed as Theo continued spinning them and clung on tighter so she wouldn't fall.
Once they stilled, he kissed her firmly on the cheek before she was pulled out of his arms.

Malfoy looked down at her, hair tousled and smiling so beautifully she thought she could die
right on the spot. He crashed his lips on hers, laughing with joy and amazement and what the
group had accomplished. Hermione let herself live in the triumph, both that she acquired a
skill most magical people can't do in a lifetime, and that Draco was openly kissing and
holding her in front of others for the first time.

"Oi! stop your pouting," Draco chided Theo, who was already half a bottle deep of whiskey
in.

The group had to wait for Goyle and Blaise to transform back, Goyle taking hours after they
had already returned to their true form. They each practiced several times, determined to get
the hang of it. Once they were fatigued, Hermione made a fire and the group was tucked
warm and safe behind her various charms. Draco enjoyed the whiskey Blaise packed while
the fox watched and paced impatiently, and was far too pissed to apparate back by the time
his friends finally managed it.

The rain ran down the invisible dome looming over them, fading into hardly a drizzle and the
sky was starting to clear.
"Easy for you to say," Theo grunted, throwing a stick into the fire. His back was propped
against a log that Blaise was sitting on. He nudged him with his leg, and Theo looked up at
his partner with a scowl before realizing he was passing him his blunt and instantly relaxed.

"Rabbits are incredibly intelligent animals, Nott- hiccup. They are quite known for being
cunning," Hermione slurred through her statement, indulging nearly as much as the boys in
the festivities.

"Not to mention bunnies are so cute," Goyle taunted, causing Draco to laugh.

"He's a hare not a rabbit, you songbird." Blaise corrected, yet Theo kept stabbing at the
burning logs resentfully.

"Tell me, Goyle. Are we expected to watch you eat worms?" Draco poked at his friend who
chuckled at his own chiding.

"About as often as you'll eat slugs, you bloody brock."

Hermione spat out the sip she was taking and lost it in a fit of laughter. Blaise lost it at the
same time and the others were shouting at them to tell what was so funny.

"Fucking Weasley was onto something second year, wasn't he?" Blaise croaked through his
laughter and Hermione laughed so hard it turned silent. Blaise was there the time Ron tried to
defend Hermione and the curse rebounded.

Draco had his arm around Hermione where she leaned into his side, sitting on a blanket. He
grabbed her jaw to turn her face up to him to kiss her as she laughed. "Badger form or not, I
think I'll leave eating slugs to your ex-boyfriend."

Theo's jaw dropped. "I bloody knew it. I told you Zabini, didn't I? No way the Golden Girl
was hanging around those tossers all the time without them trying to make a move."

"False. You said she was shagging, Potter." Goyle threw out.

"Thought highly of you, I did, Hermione." Theo nodded and she rolled her eyes.

"He wasn't my boyfriend." Hermione said, taking another drink of her wine. Draco said
nothing but pulled her legs so they laid over his lap, turning her more towards him.

"Ah otters, playful things, those." Blaise slurred. "Probably snogged half the blokes in
Gryffindor just for fun."

"If our animagus were born of our past sexual history, Zabini, I believe you in fact would be
the rabbit." Draco snapped and Theo groaned audibly again at his animal form.

"How the fuck I got stuck with a bloody hare is appalling. It's one step up from a rat."

Blaise elbowed him gently, but Hermione could tell his animagus was actually getting to him
more than he was letting on. Blaise must have caught on too, but because he smiled gently at
Theo before looking at the fire again.
"I don't know about that. I think your form makes loads of sense." He said watching the
flames dance as all heads turned to him. "I think it is rather perfect actually."

"Yes, yes, Zabini. You are a lucky man." Goyle drawled.

"Not that, you trollop," Blaise said, pulling out his wand. "Expecto Patronum."

At Blaise's cast, his patronus expelled from his wand, taking form instantly as the hare
bounced and weaved between the attendees around the fire. A surprised laugh escaped
Hermione and she covered her mouth, smiling from ear to ear. Goyle and Draco watched it
with amazement, and what looked suspiciously like hope. That one of their own managed to
perform a charm that no one thought death eaters would be capable of. Is that why Blaise
didn't want to show them his patronus? Now he couldn't look more proud.

The hare circled around Theo last before hopping off Blaise's shoulder as he ended the cast.
Theo stared at him, eyes wide and even though the look wasn't for her, she knew what it
meant to have a patronus take the form of another.

Theo finally cracked, smiled slightly up at Blaise who shrugged casually as if he didn't just
make everyone's hearts explode. When Theo leaned closer, he sat straight, looking back
towards the fire and troubling his hands. Theo conceded to rest his forehead against Blaise's
leg, and the other boy ran his hand through his hair. It only lasted a moment, and then Theo
was sitting up, back against the log with Blaise to his right. Like any other two friends would
be. Hermione wished they could be comfortable being themselves in front of others, but it
wasn't her right to push the situation.

Hermione looked at Draco, who's eyes were narrowed towards his friends. His face was full
of something she knew all too well.

"Alright," he said suddenly, gently moving Hermione off him and standing up. "Get over
here, Nott."

"Huh?"

Draco started walking around the fire to their side. "Don't look at me like that, Zabini. You
thought I'd forgotten about the stunt you pulled with Granger when she looked like Pans?"

Blaise narrowed his eyes and Theo grew a malicious grin of his own.

"What are you playing at, Malfoy?"

"You snogged Hermione. It's only fair Nott and I even the score."

Blaise tensed, clearly the only one of the friends not catching onto Draco's game. "Ha. Ha-"

Blaise's sarcastic comment was cut off when Theo promptly stood, stumbling a little from the
whiskey, and walked to meet Malfoy, throwing a coy look over his shoulder on his way.

"Don't forget to grab my arse. You saw how low his hands went." Theo looked at Hermione
and winked, and she could only shake her head in amusement.
Blaise was up the next moment, stumbling himself, and feeding perfectly into Malfoy's
antics.

"It was hardly a snog," he protested.

Theo was standing in front of Malfoy, who took it amongst himself to push Theo's fringe to
the side, and mock tuck it behind his ear like Blaise did with Hermione, right before he
kissed the side of her mouth.

"Ah, poor lad. Parched for affection. Only a proper snog will do." Malfoy nearly laughed and
hardly moved an inch before Blaise grabbed Theo around the waist and pulled him back
against him.

"Bloody hands off!" Blaise muttered from around the joint he held between his lips, both
arms holding Theo against him. Theo grabbed it from between his lips and stopped smiling to
take a drag himself. Blaise looked from Theo to Draco, narrowing his eyes as realization hit
him.

"You don't want that blonde popsicle, do you?" Blaise whispered in his ear loud enough for
the rest of the group to hear, and Draco groaned at the nickname he would never be able to
live down. His sly grin showed that he in fact had caught up to Malfoy's antics. Theo looked
from his eyes to his lips and shrugged, and the grin stayed on his face until Blaise finally
kissed him.

Draco looked towards Hermione, proud as ever of his master manipulation. Where Hermione
would never push people to do something uncomfortable to them, Draco seemed pleased as
punch to finally get Blaise to crack.

"That was unnecessary," She whispered to him when he finally sat down.

"Blaise's been talking me deaf about Theo not wanting to hide as much anymore. I was just
helping him along."

Theo and Blaise took their spot across the fire, except this time Blaise sat on the log right
behind Theo, one knee on each side.

Goyle finished wrapping the next blunt and held it up to light. "How I am the only betrothed
one and am getting the least action is a mystery to me."

"If it makes you feel better, you've snogged more people than I have." Theo said.

"I've only kissed Marietta. Wait- Blaise is the only person you've snogged?!" Goyle asked
bewildered, passing him the joint.

"First kiss. Then I couldn't get rid of him."

"Yet he still managed to go through half the girls at school," Goyle snorted. "What about you,
it was Daphne right?" He asked Blaise who shook his head.

"Parkinson, third year." Blaise smirked. "Draco and I have that in common."
Draco looked like he wanted to set Blaise on fire and Hermione couldn't help but laugh.
"Your first kiss was Pansy?!"

"Well after that bloody chicken attacked me in Hagrid's class, she visited me in the hospital
wing to offer me comfort. How could a young bloke resist?" He said grinning down at her.

"What about you, Granger? Was yours Krum or Malfoy?" Theo asked.

Draco snorted. "Just don't tell me you spent years snogging Weasel."

"Just Ron, and we only kissed twice," she said, hitting his arm and taking another swing of
wine for good measure.

"That bad?" Goyle jibbed.

"It was fine!" She laughed. "We just didn't have time."

"You were inseparable for years, what's all that time then?"

"We were friends for years." Hermione stated, pointing her finger.

"When did the first of the two great snogs happen?" Blaise asked lightly.

Draco and Hermione had never really talked about their romantic pasts. So little of it existed
between them anyhow.

"We kissed the first time at the battle."

Draco and the other boys were silent. Knowing exactly what day she was referring to.

"The day you came here?" Draco asked to clarify, though he already knew the answer. When
Hermione nodded, he looked away and took a big swing himself. "Do you miss him?"

"I do," she said easily. "He's my best friend."

Draco searched her eyes, looking for some secret message or hidden meaning behind her
words but finding none. Hermione loved and missed Ron. He was her best friend and would
always be important to her. But it was nothing like she felt for Draco. Somehow, looking into
his gray eyes, she found herself trusting he knew that.

Goyle was the one to break the tension. "Bunch of slags. The lot of you."

The rain stopped and it was nearly three in the morning when Hermione was looking up at
the newly cleared sky. The boys, against her protest, decided to shift and race around the
lake. Goyle took to the sky, earning himself the role of referee and Draco only made it about
three rounds before he gave up and transfigured back to join her. He really had no chance, the
fox and the hare a large stretch ahead of him once they took off.
She laid on a blanket, her head resting on a pillow. Her warming and cushioning charms
made her so comfortable she was on the verge of drifting off to sleep. Most of their drinks
had worn off and the excitement of the night was finally starting to recede.

"What are you doing?" He said lying beside her, shoulder to shoulder.

She grabbed his hand, lacing their fingers together and appreciating how soft and long they
were. "I think I'm crashing. You're going to have to carry me back, I don't expect I can
move."

"I can manage that."

She grinned lazily at him, hand still encased in his, and her lips parted when her eyes locked
with his. The moonlight reflected off his silver hair and gray eyes and it was like he was
illuminated himself.

Draco turned on his side, slipping a hand under her shirt and rubbing small circles with his
thumb on her belly. He would occasionally kiss her cheek or temple, the crackling of the fire
and the occasional rustling of the boys racing around the lake the only sounds filling the
night.

His hand drifted towards the button on her denims, starting to unfasten it. All too aware of
the others that keep passing by, Hermione moved to sit up but Draco pressed his lips hard
against hers, keeping her head on the pillow. She pushed her hand through his hair, indulging
and slipping her tongue past his lips.

He freed the buttons and slid his hand under her panties. "I need you to stay quiet for me. Can
you do that?"

Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but not trusting her voice she instead just looked at
him and nodded, returning his smile. When he didn't continue, she turned her head to whisper
against his ear. "Yes."

"That's my girl," he said, running his fingers past her opening to coat his fingers in her slick.
Hermione closed her eyes, her exhale hitched as Draco started rubbing against her most
sensitive spot.

"Your gorgeous sounds are only for me to hear." He kissed the soft skin behind her ear. "All
mine."

It had been so long since Draco had touched her with only his fingers. She typically would
only last for a few minutes before he'd reward her patience by slipping inside her. Even
knowing that wasn't an option, Hermione found that her arousal was quickly growing, and
she did her best to repress the moans he was eliciting from her.

A small whimper escaped the back of her throat when he suddenly pushed two fingers inside
her, still drawing expert circles with his thumb. Her hips lifted on their own volition, trying to
get his fingers deeper and she nearly growled when he shifted his leg over her to keep her in
place.
"Draco, I need…" She choked out a little too loudly.

"I'm going to fuck you the moment we get back to our room." His voice was low and dark in
her ear. Her walls clenched around his fingers and she couldn't fathom why he wouldn't just
take them to their room that moment. "But I want you to come right now, first."

She pulled him down and held her lips tightly against his, fighting her voice to remain silent
to the point that her entire body was trembling. Draco was hard against her side, and she
shuttered in anticipation of what awaited her once they were alone.

The thought shot another wave of arousal through her and she felt herself getting closer. He
kissed down her neck, and she held her breath as his touch took her to a place only he could.
She clasped her legs tightly around his hand, riding the pleasure out as it coursed through her
and willing herself to hold back the moan that was on her lips.

"Good girl," he praised in her ear. She let her legs fall back lazily on the blanket, freeing his
hand.

He brought his hand up, running one finger over her bottom lip until it was shiny with her
essence before kissing her gently, his tongue darting out to taste the spot he just touched.

He buttoned her trousers and let his hand fall on her lower stomach like nothing had
happened. Hermione could feel him looking at her, but the late hour and various activities of
the evening made it impossible to keep her eyes open.

Footsteps grabbed her attention, and she sat up quickly to see Blaise and Theo walking back,
still out of breath from their competition.

"Goyle back yet?" Blaise panted. Almost on cue Goyle flew past him and transfigured back
into his human form a few feet away. "You're nearly impossible to find, Greg. That ought to
come in handy."

"Had to go higher to keep up. Did Theo win the last sprint as well?"

"Ten for ten!" Theo sang as he fell to the ground on his own heap of blankets and pillows. He
let out a satisfying sigh and turned his head towards Hermione. "Warming and cushioning
charms? You are too good to us, Granger."

Blaise collapsed next to him, pulling Theo to lean on his chest. "Quick nap, then we can head
back. I don't think I'd survive an apparation." Theo groaned in agreement and let his arm lay
across Blaise's waist.

"I may just fly back, I've still got energy to burn. Alright if I take one of the rooms in the
hall?"

"Course. The balcony door to the suite across from ours should be unlocked." Draco told him
and Goyle said his goodbyes and took off. Blaise levitated a few more logs on the fire and the
flames grew just high enough that she couldn't see across at them without sitting up.
Hermione could hear mumbling from across the way and without thinking, she felt her ears
hone in on the sound until she could hear Blaise speaking more clearly. She was shocked, not
expecting that any animagus traits would be present in her human form, but she was sure that
her hearing was beyond her old human abilities. She gasped a little and Draco paused his
petting to look at her.

"Yes, Zabini can speak French," He drawled. "Thank Merlin he is obsessed with Nott, or
there'd be no hope for the rest of us."

"Usually I'd disagree with you, but that is incredibly romantic," she quipped back, earning
herself a smile.

"You've no idea," He said before looking over his shoulder. Both the other boys looked
occupied, Theo still resting on Blaise's chest, who's eyes were closed as he continued his
whispers. "Do you know much about Zabini's family?"

Hermione felt a twinge of guilt. She didn't really know anything about Blaise's upbringing,
other than his father and mother were not together for some time.

"His father is a git like the rest. But his mother, she was a different sort of malevolent
altogether."

"How do you mean?" She whispered softly.

"She has married several times. The only one of her husbands who survived was Blaise's
father. She's a stunner with a silver tongue, Crabbe even swore she was part veela. But her
words... she was so seductive, manipulative." He kissed Hermione on the tip of her nose
before continuing. "It was always a show. Her affection for her lovers. Even her affection for
Zabini. He did the same thing for years in school with whatever girl he was pursuing. Saying
and doing all the right things to get them to fawn over him but never really giving a shit in
return. I'd never seen him actually care about his partner until Theo."

"Is that why he's so private?"

"A large part of it. His mother's declarations of devotion and affection were all an act. So he
only says them when no one is around. In a different tongue. That way Theo knows it's just
for him."

"He told you this?"

"Mhm."

"Hermione furrowed her brow, and Draco reached up with his thumb to release the tension.
"Why don't I believe that's the whole story…"

Draco's chest bounced as he chuckled. "I may have been freaking out after spilling my secrets
to you. It turned out Zabini and I are more alike than I ever thought."

Hermione looked over at others again and smiled, not so unlike Draco's late-night whispers.
"We should try and rest," she mumbled finally, laying down again on the blankets.
After several minutes, her skin cooled, the brisk air starting to make its way through her
heating charm and she thought she ought to recast it before the chill woke up the others. She
decided against it, nuzzling closer to Draco for warmth. They were wizards themselves, fully
capable of magic far more complex than a few heating charms.

"Granger?"

She smiled, half surprised it took him so long. "Yeah?"

"There's no way to say this and not have it sound wrong, but... I've never known a world
without magic. The Malfoys are a proud family, I won't deny it. But our magic, the strength in
it... It's what binds us.

It made more sense to Hermione than it would have a year ago. Malfoy appreciating where he
came from was not evil in and of itself.

"But there is a different kind isn't there? Different from our old magic. The kind Harry's
mother had when she sacrificed herself. What was her name, Lily?"

Hermione nodded against his chest, and Draco started twirling a strand of her hair in his
fingers.

"The Dark Lord didn't even know of it. It doesn't feel the same. It doesn't feel like static on my
fingertips. It's like it's grabbing at me from the inside."

Hermione couldn't stop herself from breaking her usual silence. "What... This other magic,
you've felt it?"

"I didn't know what it was at first, but it just kept getting more insistent the longer you've
been here." He gave her a soft kiss. "I feel stronger with it. I used to be so afraid of the Dark
Lord. Now, I think I could rip him in two if I need to. If he ever comes near you."

Hermione was frozen, her heart beating out of her chest as she listened to Draco's breathing
slowing, drifting further into sleep.

"That's your kind of magic, isn't it?"

She could barely find her voice. "My kind?"

"Mm, like Lily's. Muggle magic?"

Hermione swallowed, her throat feeling dry. "Yeah... yeah- I suppose so."

Draco kissed her temple one more time, half-asleep. "It's lovely."
 Ruffle
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Should there be heating charms in here? Surely the creatures will get cold." Hemione asked
Draco who was throwing a quaffle in the air. After arriving home from Hogwarts, Draco gave
her a thorough kiss before Hermione requested he apparate them to the stables to visit
Nymphadora. Dory hadn't come when she tried to reach out to her the day before, and she
had thought the worst had happened.

This first winter snow happened the week before on the first of December. Cyrus Greengrass
was thrilled, the grounds were covered in white just in time for the Yuletide ball that evening.
He had tried to have the location changed to his home instead, but Voldemort rejected his
offer. The size and prestige of the Malfoy ballroom was the only suitable option for a wizard
like himself.

"The elves will cast them if needed," Draco said lazily, breaking the silence he committed to
for most of the morning.

Hermione nodded, sitting on the stairs in the barn, feeding Dory treats. Her coat looked even
more magnificent in the snow, but it was too dangerous to go outside with so many visitors
already at the manor. The sheer number of them, coming and going and readying the grounds
for the evening, forced Hermione to bring up a topic they'd managed to avoid for some time.

"Do you think it would be worth…" She stopped the quaffle with her eyes mid-throw, forcing
Draco to look at her. "Do you think your father would let you check people in at the door?"

"Why would I do that?" He asked, confused.

Hermione sucked in her bottom lip. "He wouldn't let you oversee the list on your birthday, for
obvious reasons. But he may not object this time."

Draco inhaled deeply through his nostrils, then stood and grabbed the quaffle levitation above
him. "I'll see to it."

"Are the precautions the same?" she asked, trying not to focus on the part of the conversation
that made her distraught.

"I don't know. I'll have to ask."

"How many guests are coming?"

"Do I look like a party planner to you?" he snapped at her, and Dory ruffled her wings.
Hermione brushed her cheek to ease her, and she went back to eating.

She had to stop herself from shouting, "Don't be an arse."

"Don't ask stupid fucking questions."

Hermione reeled back, unsure where his animosity was coming from. "Well, you know how
to avoid that, don't you?! Maybe instead of me having to force things out of you can just tell
me things you know pertain to me."

He scoffed and turned around walking away from her. Dory nudged her again, nearly
knocking her over.

"It's all right, Nymphadora. I'll miss you when I go, too," she whispered loud enough for
Draco to hear, admittedly to irritate him.

"Fucking hell. This again…" he mumbled, whirling back around. "I told you, I'll handle it. I
wouldn't have gotten her if I expected you to leave her."

"I don't even have a home , Draco."

Draco looked at her incredulously, like he was about to point out something.

"Go on, then," She goaded him. "I'll call for Neddy or sneak back in on my own."

He huffed through his nose, his nasty attitude all too familiar from when he would do it
during school. "Don't be stupid."

The quaffle in his hand turned to dust, and Hermione could feel the magic prickling her
fingertips.

"Do not , call me stupid again!" She yelled out the words as loud as she dared.

Draco lazily dusted off his hands, looking through narrow eyes sauntering over to her. He
climbed the steps, the final one making him tower over her. She clenched her jaw, looking up
her lashes as she refused to tilt her head. He caged her in with his arms, leaning down until
they were nose to nose.

"Brilliant."

Damn him.

Hermione pursed her lips together as tightly as she could, but by the way he licked his bottom
lip she knew her face betrayed her.

He leaned over further to talk in her ear. "Witty." Kiss. "Sexy." He tilted her head back and
kissed across her neck to the other side. " Terrifying ."

She lost her battle and breathed out a laugh.

"You owe me a quaffle."

"Add it to my list."
He growled and started kissing her neck again. " Mean ." He continued and she rolled her
eyes at the hypocrisy. "What was it you said about when you are on one of your mean streaks
again? Something about actually wanting to shower me with compliments and affection?"

Hermione pushed him back, but he held onto her hand and pulled her to stand. "I don't think
it's such a good idea. Your head hardly fits through the door already."

He chuckled lightly, but the joy faded from his face almost as quickly as it appeared, and his
eyes looked over her face. "Hogwarts was shit and I don't walk to talk about it. But I will ask
my father about the list."

"What happened?" She blurted.

He traced a finger down her back, sending shivers throughout her body. "How about I tell you
all the ways I imagined you making it better?"

Neddy appeared the moment they got back in the room, announcing that Theo was looking
for them. Draco had coaxed Hermione out of her jumper before he arrived, and she was
struggling to get her arm back through the sleeve as she walked to the door.

"How did the latest crop hold up?" Theo asked Draco.

"I don't know. I just drop them in the ditch and the Order either takes them away, or they
return as new men."

"Did any return?"

"Two. but I wouldn't claim they came back whole. Whoever is doing the memory charm is
breaking off a little too much if you know what I mean. One poor sod hardly remembered his
name."

They had gotten nearly fifty people to switch sides and go with the Order. Anthony told her
that they are questioning them under veritaserum to ensure they are not double agents, but he
doesn't know any of them personally as his identity has to stay concealed. The only contact
he had was with the Weasley's, all others must believe him to be a true death eater if he was
to remain hidden.

When Draco started his ranting about the wolves at Hogwarts, Hermione left them to it and
went to sit on the balcony. All the boys hated the creatures, but Draco's position had been
especially hateful since she nearly died from her attack.

She pulled out the letter Anthony delivered to her earlier that week. The coins had a built-in
failsafe if anyone tried to reveal the charm within them, so they had been deactivated since
Katie Bell's discovery. The letters were rarer with the heightened paranoia, but the Weasley's
insisted on sending her something in case she was not able to leave during the Ball.

Cat,

I wish you were able to make it home for the winter Hols. We all admire your commitment to
your work, but remember we are here, eagerly anticipating when you'll find yourself free to
come home.

Mother adores the goodies you insist on sending home. Some more enjoyable than others if I
am being honest- not to mention trying to find a place for it all. We'll have to do a deep
cleaning once you are back and can tell us what to keep and throw out.

If I don't see you before Christmas, know we've piled all your gifts in a cupboard for when
you do arrive.

Love,

Crab

Ginny's note looked like it was written with haste.

Hi Sis,

I wrote this letter three times, but father made me burn all the others. I've so much to tell you.
Alas, I will wait for you to get home. I love you. We are all waiting for you and missing you
terribly.

Mind the fleas.

Sis

Now that she had a wand, she wrote her reply on charmed parchment, set to erase should
anyone other than the intended try to read it. She wrote out more than she usually would, but
something stopped her from sharing any of the information that was better conveyed in
person.

When she entered the study again, Malfoy had already changed into his formal robes. Theo
wore his as well, both boys refusing to cave to their fathers' orders and going stag.

Goyle and Blaise arrived, and Draco let them in, Blaise holding a large box.

"What's that?" Hermione asked.

"A gift for you." He said placing it on the coffee table. Hermione smiled, grateful he thought
of her being the only one left out this evening.

She opened the box to find an emerald green dress. It was beautiful, and no doubt more
costly than anything she'd ever owned.

"It's Pansy-sized." He said with a smirk.

All the boys had a smug look, Draco's mixed a bit with worry but still amused by her shock.

"I- Pansy isn't coming?" Hermione stuttered out.

"I told her she didn't have to, so long as she stays at my house in France and doesn't leave the
grounds." Blaise said, walking over to their stock of potion and confirming her suspicion.
"That is if you are up for it?"

Hermione looked around. "It's such a beautiful dress. It'd be a shame to waste it."

"Off you go, then!" Blaise chirped, tossing her the flask. "I'd like to be fashionably late, but I
am already planning on leaving early."

Hermione went into the room, turning when she heard Draco walk in behind her.

"Wait." His voice wasn't angry or worried. It was the one he used that made her thighs quiver.

She stopped at the foot of the bed and turned to look at him. He waited a moment before
walking over to her, and she felt her heart race the same way it did the night she kissed him
for the first time.

He grabbed the dress and held it up for a moment before laying it out on the bed. He stood
with his chest to her back and reached his arms around to undo her denims.

"Did you like being held by Blaise?" He asked as her denims and panties fell to the ground.
He rid of her shirt quickly and suddenly she was naked in front of him.

"What?" She muttered, finally registering what he was saying.

He knelt down, lifting her foot to free it of her pants and throwing them to the side once they
were off. He kissed her lower back, nearly on her cheek and she shuttered, her hands hanging
by her side.

"Did you like when he touched you," he kissed the center of her lower back, "here?"

Flashbacks from the last time she wore Pansy's skin came to her mind. Along with the
proclamation Draco had yet to fulfill.

Hermione could hear the boys speaking on the other side of the wall, joking and starting their
drinking for the evening. Draco kissed up her back, pushing her hair to expose her neck and
brushing his lips up to her ear.

"Well?"

"N-No?" She stuttered, feeling small and exposed with him pressing against her. He was still
fully clothed, and she said a silent prayer to herself that he wasn't just helping her get dressed.

"Are you asking me, or telling me?" He spoke directly in her ear. Goosebumps raised on her
skin as his fingers went down her sides to grab on her hips. This was what he usually did
before slipping a hand between her legs, and she closed her eyes in anticipation.

Instead, he backed away, cool air chilling her skin and she turned around to see his eyes
raking over here.
"Did you like how he kissed you?"

Hermione shook her head. "No! He didn't actually kiss me. Well, not fully…"

"Would you have let him?" He persisted, fixing his sleeve. When he didn't keep moving to
take his robes off, she felt a wave of disappointment.

Hermione sucked her bottom lip between her teeth and shrugged, putting on her most
innocent look and deciding to take on the offensive.

He closed the distance in a few slow steps, using a finger to tilt her chin up once he was
towering over her. "You let him kiss these?" He said, dragging his thumb across her lips.

"He didn't."

"Where then?"

Hermione put a hand on the nape of his neck, pulling him down until his lips rested on her
cheek where Blaise had touched all those weeks ago. She had nearly forgotten about it, but it
was clear Draco hadn't.

He kissed her, gently at first, and then firmer. Darting his tongue out for good measure and
making sure all traces of anyone else were replaced with him. His fingers moved to fist her
curls, almost painfully tight before stealing her lips with a bruising kiss. She moaned,
desperate for him after only a few dark words and featherlight touches. But as she pushed her
body against his, the stark reminder that he was fully dressed became prevalent.

"Take this off," she panted, pulling at his robes.

"If he tries to kiss you tonight?" He asked her with a raised brow. It sounded more like a
command than a question and she felt the thrill of knowing the right answer.

"I won't let him," she said eagerly, trying to capture his lips again.

He started to kiss down her jaw to her collar bone. "And why won't you let him?"

"Because you don't want me to?" Hermione flinched as he nipped at her skin, and she
whimpered. Perhaps wrong answers could be fun too.

Of course.

"Because I'm yours." She breathed out and was rewarded with a groan from the back of
Draco's throat. He continued kissing down her body, sucking and lapping generously at one
nipple before moving and giving the other attention.

"Good girl. So many sweet places only for me." He kept his journey down until he was on his
knees in front of her. "This one is my favorite," he said, running two fingers between her
folds, and spreading them so that his breath warmed her core. "Would you let Blaise taste
your pretty cunt?"
Her cheeks caught fire. " Jesus Christ … Draco-"

"Will you let me?" He grabbed one of her legs and draped it over his shoulder. Her hand went
to his hair for balance, and the blonde waves looked so lovely popping through between her
fingers.

"I… Do you want to?"

Draco kissed the insider of her thigh, trailing closer to her center but stopping just before he
reached it. Rather than panic, Hermione realized she was disappointed he didn't keep going.

"Very much."

"Okay-"

Hermione's voice was cut off as Draco descended on her, his tongue warming her clit as he
licked between her sensitive folds. Her thighs instinctively tried to clasp together, but her leg
over Draco's shoulder only resulted in her pulling him tighter. Every inhale was nearly a
gasp, and each exhale was practically a moan and Hermione allowed herself to let go of her
troubling thoughts. Focused only on Draco's gifted tongue and strong hands that gripped her
so tightly she was hopeful for marks.

He slowed his tongue, allowing her to catch her breath. Her grip loosened in his hair and the
extra slack had him diving at her again. Exploring more of her with his tongue and licking at
her opening before pressing into her. The shallow probing reminded her how much she
wanted him to do more.

He moved back to her clit and groaned. Her disappointment lasted less than a second when
she was reminded how divine his tongue working in circles felt.

When he pressed his fingers inside, hitching them to hit her spot that made her see white, her
leg buckled, and he was the only thing holding her up. Licking her mercilessly as she came
with a whimper. Words spilling out of her that she would never be able to recall again.

She felt more sensitive, but Draco kept pleasing her and she felt herself starting to crest
again.

"Draco…" she moaned, trying to pull her leg off him but he held her tight. His tongue was
now moving so slowly, her hips had to move to get the friction she needed.

"Yeah, love?"

"Please."

"Tell me, love. What do you want?" His voice was commanding and full of lust and she
needed him to fill her with it.

"I need you." He rewarded her words by sucking on her clit, and she nearly saw stars.
"Such beautiful fucking sounds…I know what you need." He looked up at her and the desire
in his eyes nearly took her breath. "Now say it."

"I need you to fuck me. Please-"

She rushed the words out, wanting to say them and not allowing herself to think enough to
stop herself. They probably came out wrong, but Draco was up, throwing her on the bed atop
her dress the next moment.

"Bloody hell, Hermione," he breathed looking over her, making quick work of ridding
himself of clothes. He crawled over her and she opened her legs so that he could fit between
them. "Your cunt is just as sweet as the rest of you." He stole her lips immediately, kissing
her until she was nearly dizzy before pulling back to gulp for air.

"That was…" Hermione couldn't find the words, but Draco moaned in agreement. "But I need
this." His erection was throbbing as she started stroking him a few times before placing him
at her entrance.

Draco pressed into her, sliding a hand grab her ass and the other at the side of her head,
taking a fistful of the emerald dress. The dress that, Hermione realized in that moment, he
was intent to fuck her on.

She cried out, as Draco started thrusting into her, wasting no time to ease her into it and
taking her hard and sure just as she asked. The marvelous ache building up again as she was
full of him.

He sat up suddenly, looking down at her before continuing his thrusts, slower and evil and he
knew exactly the pace to drive her mad.

"Tonight, when we are in the ballroom, this is what I'll think of. No matter what you look
like, or whose arm you are on, you are- Fucking. Mine ."

Hermione was sure his words were lovely, but he needed to keep moving. "More."

He lifted her to sit up with him, pressing her lower back so that she was filled with every inch
of his cock. He rocked them, thrusting up into her where she now straddled his lap and she
placed her hands on his shoulders and met him thrust for thrust. When she needed more, she
moved faster, practically bouncing and using his firm grip on her hips to leverage herself
further.

"Good girl. Fuck yourself on my cock." He praised her.

She was so close, and she could hear his breath hitch in the way that told her he was as well.
When he finally took over the pace, it only took a few more pumps until she was unraveling
in his arms for a second time. She kissed every part of his skin that her lips could reach.
Starting at his shoulders, across his chest and back to his mouth. He panted so deliciously
into hers, and if only all the miserable people downstairs had someone of their own to light
them up, they could maybe stay in that moment forever. Be that as it may, they had business
to attend to.
Hermione got dressed quickly, waiting to take the potion until the last moment.

"You look so beautiful, my darling," he told her. "It is a shame for the dress no one will see it
on you."

She exited the bedroom as herself, Draco righted and ready behind her before downing the
potion and leaving the study on Blaise's arm as Pansy.

There was a gloom to the ballroom that wasn't present during Draco's birthday party. While
the vases were crystal, and arrangements were extravagant, the mystical ambiance Astoria
created was missing. Cyrus Greengrass instead elected to have the room resemble the Dark
Lord.

Hermione stayed close to Blaise, fiddling with the diamond brooch pin he gave her to pin up
one side of Pansy's hair. Voldemort was absent. Likely set up in the drawing room, having
guests walk through to greet him like the king he fancies he is.

Her eyes traveled up to see that the ceiling was filled with dementors instead of the night sky,
a patronus shield keeping them trapped. She clutched Blaise's arm tighter, darting her eyes up
when he looked at her questioningly.

"Greengrass' taste is ghastly." He muttered scrunching up his face. "You think he was trying
to turn people off of the Dark Lord."

The pureblood elite took turns between waltzing on the dancefloor and indulging in
champagne, as if it was any other party they had attended over the years. Daphne Greengrass
was dancing with Ignatius Prewett who was several years her senior. Astoria stood across
from her, in the company of Corban Yaxley, who took every chance he had to drag a knuckle
down her porcelain skin. Hermione found herself staring when Astoria's eyes finally met
hers, her entire face lighting up before she hastily made her way over.

"Gods, Zabini. You all missed the opening remarks. Where's Nott?" Astoria said, turning
around, and Hermione got a good look at the diamonds that wove through her intricate braid.
"Alright Parkinson?" She asked with a raised brow when she caught her staring.

Blaise answered for them. "Went into the drawing room with Malfoy. They've business to
attend to."

Malfoy was checking with Lucius to see if he could get control of the guest list and get
Hermione's name on it so she could finally escape. The thought of it made her feel…

"I wasn't expecting you to grace us with your presence," Astoria said, and it took Hermione
too long to realize she was speaking to her.

"I-uh… Surprise?"

Merlin and Morgana…

"You look fantastic. That's beautiful by the way. I've always admired the Zabini vaults when
it comes to jewelry." Astoria gestured towards her brooch.
"I'd have to empty it entirely if I attempted to keep up with you," she said, gaining back her
wits. She had heard the formal exchanges enough to play Pansy's part to a tee.

"Oh! Do you like it?" She said, turning again and gesturing to her sparkling braid. "I figured
if I put enough of the family jewels in my hair, my father would be less willing to let Yaxley
steal me."

"Yeah, what the bloody hell is that all about?" Blaise said under her breath, gesturing towards
the old, repulsive, wizard.

"Betrothal nonsense."

"He never…"

"Dangling the carrot as of now. Unless a better, richer option comes around." Worry crept
onto her beautiful face, and not for the first time Hermione felt sympathy for the rich,
pureblood girl.

"Did Draco say if he was going to come out soon?" She asked Blaise with large blue eyes.

Nevermind.

"He should be. Though I can't imagine his presence would improve the state of your date," he
said, flicking his chin towards Yaxley, who was staring predatorily in their direction.
Hermione looked around the room and noticed Daphne and her date were gone, and she
regretted not bringing her map with her so she could ensure she wasn't taken somewhere
isolated.

"Keep staring, you old prat," Astoria muttered with a smile and a wave. "I'm worth twelve of
you, Yaxley."

Hermione breathed a chuckle and Astoria turned back to her with a smile, pleased to amuse
her old friend. Were Astoria and Pansy friends?

"I better get back before my father has a hippogriff. Tell Draco to find me once he arrives?"
She asked the last bit of her sentence with an uncertainty she rarely displayed.

Hermione watched Astoria as she practically floated away, her eyes not diverting until a
familiar figure drew her attention. Anthony was rushing out of the ballroom, doing his best to
acknowledge and greet people on his way out.

"Will you excuse me?" Hermione started to walk away and Blaise grabbed her arm.

"I'm not really supposed to leave your side," He said.

"We'll if you think Malfoy would be pleased with you joining me in the bathroom, feel free to
come along."

Hermione looked over her shoulder as she exited the ballroom to see Blaise join Marcus Flint
and his date at the champagne table. Once out of the room, she picked up her pace to check
the hidden alcoves. Anthony had looked anxious in his departure, and she wasn't sure exactly
how to explain her current appearance, but if he needed to speak with her urgently it was
something she would have to risk. She turned the corner in the hall to see him going into the
alcove by the cellar door. It was more difficult to keep her feet silent in Pansy's five-inch
heels, but she managed to keep her stealth as she approached the opening.

Oh.

Okay.

He definitely was not looking for her.

Anthony's back was pressed against the wall, one arm circling Daphne's back and the other
groping her ass as he kissed her ravenously. Daphne had both hands on his face, holding his
lips to hers and she kissed him back with equal vigor. Her date lay stunned in a corner of the
alcove in what looked like a very uncomfortable position.

"Jesus, Daph. Did you kill him?" He said looking at Ignatius Prewett lifeless body in the
corner while Daphne kissed down his neck.

"I don't know, maybe." She threw her arms around shoulders pulling herself higher. "Who
cares?"

Anthony laughed around her mouth before starting to kiss her back. "You're so scary ."

"Whatever do you mean? I'm a little pygmy puff," she said, batting her eyes and pressing her
smile against his. She pulled out her wand, wordlessly casting a charm on their lower halves
before meeting his eyes again, this time her fingers untying his robes. "And I'd very much
like to be played with…"

Their pants and moans were so loud it started to echo through the halls, and Hermione rolled
her eyes before throwing up a silencing and disillusionment charm for the two junior
exhibitionists.

Blaise gave her a death stare the moment she entered the ballroom again, and Hermione
furrowed Pansy's brows at him questioningly as he stalked towards her.

"What is it?" She asked worriedly as Blaise threw his arm around her and pulled her close.

"Malfoy will have my head if he knows I left you alone."

Hermione relaxed into his hold and followed as he led her to mingle with other guests around
the room. The orchestra started playing a song that was vaguely familiar to her, the piano
starting the introduction verses individually, grabbing her attention.

For a moment, she assumed she remembered it from the Yule ball, but then she knew she
heard it on the radio. It was right at the end of hunting horcrux with Ron and Harry. The
magical instrumentals made it difficult for her to recognize at first, but once the violins
started on the chorus it was obvious. She looked around the room, and sprinkled throughout
the hundreds of guests, there were individuals that must have recognized the muggle song as
well. She blinked heavily before looking up at Blaise, who had a smirk on his face and was
looking over her shoulder.

Hermione turned to find Draco was standing behind her. One hand behind his back and the
other held out for her.

"What do you say, Parks? For old times sake?" Draco had a menacing smile that she found
she loved just as much as the rest of him.

She took his hand, allowing him to walk her to the center of the dancefloor, the other guests
moving out of their way as was expected for such a highborn family claiming their place.

Draco spun her around once before taking the proper form, one hand holding hers and the
other on her waist. She saw Goyle and Theo, who were looking rather smug to have pulled
off such an act in plain view. Most people continued without noticing. One Slytherin half-
blood that was a couple years older than her looked like he was about to voice a concern, but
Goyle quickly hit him with a jinx that made him think better of it. Hermione breathed out a
laugh, and her unlikely friend threw her a wink before Draco turned them and he was out of
view.

"I suppose I should add 'excellent dancer' to the list of reasons why you are too good for me,"
he said when she finally mustered up the courage to look at him.

"This is mad ," she whispered, laughing at the ridiculousness of it all, but also trying to calm
the flutter that was overtaking her.

"I'm dancing with my ex-girlfriend, who is actually my current girlfriend, and you think a
little muggle music is what is going to do us in?" He jested and she went to lay her head
against his chest before stopping herself.

"How?"

"I told them it was a Draco Malfoy original." He said wagging his brows and she had to look
away before she locked in on his lips. "I almost ruined the surprise; I've been sorting out the
scores most mornings."

He had, she realized. The music was what Draco would play before he realized she was
awake and switched to classical.

"Aren't you worried people will think you are trying to rob Zabini of a fiancé?"

A boyish grin claimed his face, and the next moment he picked her up and spun her. The act
caused a very not-Pansy giggle to escape her as she allowed her arms to wrap around him in
return.

"There she is," he whispered into Pansy's black hair and her magic pumped from her chest
out to her fingertips. He set her down, but held her tighter against him than was traditional
form.
And there they remained in the center of the ballroom, surrounded by pure-bloods and elitists
unknowingly dancing to a muggle song that the Malfoy heir played just for her.

The floor shook.

The floor of Malfoy Manor never shook.

Blaise stood from the table that he and Hermione had been sitting at, drinking along with
some of the younger members so that she could steal a few extra sips of polyjuice potion.

Dread started to infest her and she looked up to find that the patronus charm had ceased and
dementors were now descending on the room. She reached for her wand, but her hand never
got to her pocket as Blaise hauled her up by her elbow.

A dementor swooped in, and Blaise yanked up his sleeve to expose his dark mark, causing
the creature to turn its attention to someone else. There was another shake. Not just the
floors, but all the way up to the walls until the chandeliers rattled.

She was pulled tightly against a familiar chest, and she knew Draco was there. His eyes were
scanning the room, watching the dementors start to pray upon all the unmarked attendees.

"My room. Now." He growled and she felt the rumble of his chest against her face.

The ballroom got brighter, light pouring in from the windows outside in a hue that was too
orange and red to be anything natural this late in the evening. Hermione ran to the window
and saw that the hedges aligning the Manor were on fire.

" Reducto ," she murmured, dissolving the hedges into dust before the fire could get too out
of control.

A hand grabbed her shoulders, throwing her against the window, her head hitting the glass
hard enough to make her see stars.

"NOW! Now is the time, girl!" Pansy's father spat at her. "The Dark Lord is watching. Show
him what you can do! What we can do to bring him glory!"

Hermione put a hand to his chest, and Parkinson went flying across the ballroom. Landing in
a heap on the marble floor. "Strike two, Parkinson."

The room was in chaos, guests had turned on one another and curses were flying around the
room. Hermione pulled one her wand, looking around to see where any of her friends had
gone. A death eater grabbed her pulling her against them so that she shared straight into his
mask.

"Get upstairs!" Goyle yelled as he shoved her towards the exit.

Bodies were scattered on the floor, dementors feeding on their souls. The patronus escaped
her wand, pulsing across the entire room in waves up into the ceiling until the otter
shepherded them back behind the barrier. Satisfied the charm would hold, Hermione took off
in a sprint.

She was clotheslined, and her wand was kicked out of her hand and went flying. It had hardly
stopped skidding across the floor before it shot back to her open palm, wandless summoning
charms a skill she could now do in her sleep. She shoved her wand into the throat of the death
eater hovering over her, daring them to make the next move.

She vanished the mask to reveal a snatcher. No one of importance, but his eyes had the glazed
overlook she had seen in Theo's when they practiced her unforgivable training.

They were imperioused.

"Mother fucker…" Hermione groaned as she drove her knee between the snatchers leg and
left him wallowing alone on the floor. She needed to find Draco. An attack on the manor was
an attack on the Malfoys.

The drawing room doors burst open, and Voldemort emerged, maneuvering with unassisted
flight through the first floor. The mix of dark magic and rage created a ringing sound in her
ears that she was sure would make them bleed. Where was Draco? When did they lose each
other? He had to get out. If Voldemort was angry he would surely take his rage out on him.
That couldn't happen. Not when he hasn't even had the chance to truly live.

It was nothing she had never seen. People were choking on the air, and Hermione was
sending out consecutive scourgify to clear it enough so that people didn't pass out. She was
making her way over to a young girl unconscious on the ground when she was grabbed yet
again and brought face to face with another mask.

"I forgot you were- get to my room. NOW!" Draco's voice boomed and she found herself
angry as well.

"I'm not going anywhere without you!"

She felt the pull and the next moment she was back in their study. The room was orange, and
from the windows she could see that the entire forest behind the garden was on fire. It was
too large for a reducto spell to be effective, and Hermione was paralized until an idea
suddenly came to her.

She ran out on the deck and pointed her wand at the fire. There wasn't an incantation for what
she wanted to achieve, but she told her magic what it needed to do and forced it out the tip of
her wand.

The fire reduced to nothing within seconds, and Hermione breathed a sigh of relief.

"What- how did you do that?!" Draco asked from behind her.

She turned around and jumped in his arms, grateful they were together again. "The opposite
bubble-head charm. Fire cannot survive without air, so I created an airless bubble around it."
Draco set her down, her hair still short and black. She had just taken the potion and would be
stuck in Pansy's form for several more hours.

"I have to go back," he said.

"I'm going with you!"

"No! Stay here. I don't know what is happening-"

"It's the imperious curse. Someone has used it on the guests to make them attack anyone that
they see. Likely also to set the grounds ablaze."

"All the more reason to stay here." She was about to protest again when he shook his head.
"Hermione. There is no surviving for me if I don't go back. You know that."

She did. And she watched him disappear a moment later before bolting for the door herself to
run back downstairs.

The fighting continued, and in the ballroom several people were levitating between the floors
and the dementors. She saw Theo dueling with a hooded death eater who was meeting his red
casts with green.

Hermione disarmed his opponent, and Theo's curse had him flying across the corridor. Her
friend chased after him and she ran to his side to help.

It was Blaise. Out of his mind and eyes fogged over. She performed the counter-curse
instantly, and watched as his consciousness started to regain control over his mind.

"Take him to our rooms. I'll send Neddy to let you in."

"Grang- Pansy. I can't."

"If he is caught as one of the attackers there is no saying what will happen. I'll cover for you."
Theo took a deep breath before nodding and shouldering Blaise away from the fight.

Hermione started down the hall again, keeping to the sides and slipping into alcoves to stun
death eaters from the safety of the disillusionment. A death eater grabs another hooded figure
and slammed him to the wall. The hooded figure rammed his fist into the side of his head,
and when the death eater took a step back, he punched him again, leaving him unconscious
on the floor.

The hooded man looked around, hands on his face to confirm his mask had been removed,
and as he spun, his hood shifted back to reveal a signature heap of red hair.

He turned to make down the hall, Hermione following behind him. She wouldn't let herself
believe it. How could he get in, sure Lucius wouldn't accept a Weasley as a death eater?

Whoever he was, it was clear that he wasn't familiar with the manor as he was running
straight into the drawing room. The enchantment sent him flying back as they had limited the
entrance to those bearing the mark like they did during Draco's birthday party.
He was still on the floor, rubbing his head from where it slammed into the marble when
Dolohov approached him, wand pointed at his chest.

" Stupify! " She casted from around the corner, sending the older wizard flying in the other
direction. The hooded red head got to his feet and looked in her direction. He crashed into her
jumping out of the way of a green curse and taking her with him, shielding her from the
oncoming curse.

She put her wandless hand up just in time to hit the green light with one of her own, and both
casts ricocheted off one another and died in the air. Looking up at the man hovering over her,
she was met with red hair and a cheeky grin.

"Nipping off so soon? The fun is just starting, Parkinson!" George joked, though his voice
trembled from the nearly missed killing curse. He stood up pulling her with him and she had
to grab and spin them away from another wild hex flying in their direction.

"What- how are you here?!" She exclaimed after turning the corner.

"It's an aspiration of mine to become a human shield of course!" He said, shoving her behind
him and fending against the hex.

"You shouldn't be seen with me," she muffled from behind him, her voice cracking with
shock and excitement.

"Why did you help me?" He said turning to her once the firing ceased. "Don't deny it! I saw
you. You took out Dolohov and blocked that killing curse." He panted looking around the
room. "Since when are you friendly with blood traitors?"

"We don't have time for this George! You have to leave before it's too late. It's impossible to
get past the wards if they don't want you to."

A pop got her attention and Neddy appeared. "Neddy let mistress' friends into the study."

"Mistress?! That is too good. Wait until the Daily Prophet discovers their favorite bachelor
was snagged up by pug-face Parkinson."

Hermione laughed, overcome with joy that the war had not changed one of her dearest
friends. It was short lived however, when she remembered why she had not been able to be
with her friends during all that time. "Neddy, can you help him out of here?"

"Erm…" Neddy looked between the two. "Master Lucius is revoking entrance. Doesn't want
anyone getting away…"

"If you are still within the grounds when he does it you won't be able to leave," Hermione
looked at him, not attempting to hide her terror. "Neddy, take us to the edge of the grounds
near the apparation point!"

"Wait a bloody minute! I am not going anywhere-"

 Neddy grabbed their hands tightly and Hermione felt the ground beneath their feet change
once they reappeared on the outside of the ground. She saw the light post that marked the
edge of the grounds and shoved him across.

"George, please. Go now." She choked out, staring back as he looked wildly at her.

"Parkinson, why are you…" He shook his head incredulously. "Come with me. I'll vouch for
you. How you saved my life back there because, well… you bloody did no point in denying
that." He gave her one of his signature smiles and tears started flowing from her eyes.

"I can't," she choked out.

He took a deep breath, shaking his head and walking towards her when he was hit with an
invisible wall. Not letting him get more than a few steps. Light rippled down the doom
immediately after as the last of the wards were reinforced. It appears he got past them just in
time.

"Neddy, take him away from here."

"No- I… what are you…" He stared at her in total confusion. And then it clicked. And he
gasped and she could do nothing but stand there and cry from her home behind bars.

"It's you! Hermi-"

With a pop he was gone. Neddy took them someplace Hermione didn't know. And could not
follow.

Chapter End Notes

Smutty scene probably looked familiar (VERY) to my friend @Yuri_no_Sugi as their

one shot they sent me 100% inspired it. <3

I love showing all of Hermione's new skills. She was never one to sit and do nothing,
and she has used her time in solitude wisely and is a greater force to be reckoned with
than ever before. <3

Updated with beta-ed version from squinty-meyham!

 Rubble
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The gravel crunched as she walked down the driveway, surrounded by charred hedges that
were blanked with snow minutes before. Each step echoed through the courtyard, where there
was no other sound other than her sharp breath being pulled in from her nostrils. None she
could hear over her heart beating in her ears.

Pansy's ears.

Hermione shoved the door open to find the great hall was empty. The staircase that led to her
and Malfoy's rooms was to the right. There was blood on the banister, dripping off the end to
pool on the floor. That was all that littered the floor. Blood. The debris vanished
automatically with elf magic, but the blood remained.

The heels of her shoes tapped sharply on the marble as she passed the ballroom. Guests were
tending to one another, but not a sound escaped the threshold of the doors. Hermione
continued to the drawing room. The click of the lock struck like a bolt of lightning against the
deafening silence once she turned the handle. If the sound didn't happen to be a comfort for
her, she would have run the other way.

"I thought you said the door was locked? Honestly Lucius, have you any control over your
household?" Cyrus barked.

"Your father thought you fled, girl." A hiss came from the head of the table, and Hermione
locked eyes with Voldemort for the first time.

"My apologies, my lord," She said, walking with as much confidence as she could muster and
took Pansy's seat. "I saw someone setting fire to the forest along the driveway. But they were
already at the apparation point."

"Lucius?" Voldemort inquired.

"That was him, my Lord. The Weasley boy was the last to exit the grounds." Lucius
confirmed.

"Pathetic. Letting those maggots infiltrate the grounds and then-"

Draco was out of his seat, dragging Marcus Flint across that table and shoving him against
the wall.

"Draco!" Lucius roared.

"They didn't get in on their own, did they Flint?!" He shouted, punching him across the face
with his wand hand before setting it on his throat.
"It is not he, who proved incompetent of securing their own home, young Malfoy."
Voldemort hissed.

Draco levitated in the air. Voldemort hardly stretched his fingers as he threw him into the
opposing stone wall. Draco met her eyes from the ground in warning. There was no getting
out of his punishment, she had observed enough of them in that very room to know that was a
fact. There were too many burns and holes in his robes for him to not have been ambushed.
Hermione looked around at the occupants of the table. Lucius had an angry burn on his face,
and one of the elves was tending to Goyle Sr.’s head wound.

Volemort turned his hand and Draco was thrown and pinned to the wall right in front of
where she sat. She silently casted the cushioning charm to the area behind his head. Invisible
restraints constricted around him starting to crack his bones and crush his lungs. She listened
to Voldemort's fingers drummed on the table, and when they stopped to reach for his wand,
she kept her eyes locked on Draco as she performed another silent cast.

The room was silent, death eaters staring at Voldemort in wait of what he would do next.
Hermione didn't need to look, she knew he couldn't figure out his next move through the haze
of her confundus charm. His fingers never left the table, and Hermione pondered on whether
she could make them drum against the wood. If she could wield Voldemort into nothing more
than a puppet for all his followers to see.

Her breaths were loud through her nose, and when she watched Draco cough up blood, she
decided it was time to watch Voldemort choke on his own.

Crucio-

Something at her side grabbed her attention and she snapped out of her trance, ending her
cast, to see Neddy was topping her already filled goblet with wine. The dark magic dispensed
and her eyes flickered to the head of the table. Voldemort was deadly still, like a serpent,
reeled back and ready to strike. The hold on Draco loosened and she heard him gasp for
breath.

"Who is missing?" Voldemort asked no one in particular, and time resumed in the drawing
room once again. Hermione tried to hide her relief that his attention left Draco.

"Where are Zabini and Nott? Busy trying to help the others escape?" Cyrus accused.

"They are upstairs. Zabini got hit with a slicing hex and was bleeding out," she snapped at
him before turning to Lucius. "One of the elves provided them with a blood replenishing
potion. He was determined to heal and return to your defense."

"Fetch them, Mosby." Lucius commanded. The elf returned a moment later with the boys on
either side of him. They took their seats, Cyrus staring intently at Blaise like he was not
supposed to be there.

Pansy’s father spoke up next. "If you call for the others sir, I am sure all will return."
"They should never have left!" Voldemort's robe snaked across the table, choking Pansy's
father. Draco slid down the wall as Voldemort's magic finally released him and Hermione
reduced his momentum as much as she could without raising suspicion. Voldemort returned
to his chair and dragged a hand over his bald, clammy scalp as he reigned in his fury once
more.

"Cyrus," He finally said. "I recall young mister Malfoy requesting to take post on entries to
the manor?" He gestured his palm to where Draco was pushing himself up from the floor.

Cyrus cleared his throat. "Yes, my lord."

"And you refused him," he said flatly. "Quite insistently, I might add."

"The- the Order member was no guest of mine."

"Yet you let blood traitors' pervert the great sanctuary the dark lord has created for us here!"
Draco yelled, holding himself up with the table and wiping the blood from his mouth.

"No! My nephew was imperiused you- you saw yourself, my lord!"

"Death to him!" Draco screamed out, pointing his wand at Cyrus. "And death to you!"

"Malfoy!" Theo warned Draco who looked nearly as enraged as Voldemort. Laughter from
the head of the table drew everyone's attention.

"Death to him indeed, young Malfoy." Voldemort laughed. "Cyrus, you will do it yourself."

"My… my lord."

"Bring me those who were subdued by the curse," he instructed Lucius who instantly rose
from his seat. "There is no place for weakness amongst our ranks."

Death eaters were walked into the drawing room, all younger members, or snatchers, and not
a single pureblood amongst them. Hermione knew that wasn't a coincidence.

"What good are any of you if a simple curse renders you useless?" Voldemort said looking
over the entering members with disgust.

"You may keep your life, Cyrus. I am… a merciful lord." Hermione held her breath, counting
nearly twenty people that just walked in. "Take care of these quickly. Lucius, question the
guests. The rest of you," Voldemort stood and walked towards the exit. "Your comrades that
fled the scene tonight are no friends to you. Go. Find them. And bring them to Hogwarts to
face their fate. Dolohov, bring what remains of your unit. Have Greyback tighten his
perimeter of the Dark Forest. Those blood traitors will not step foot in my castle."

Draco coughed, wet with blood he was all but choking on, and his forehead was soaked with
sweat. Hermione gripped her wand to heal his internal injuries as much as she could without
anyone noticing. The death eaters fled to the exit, and Hermione followed with the crowd
before Draco grabbed her by the arm and apparated them to their rooms the moment they
were out of sight.
"Draco..."

"My home. My fucking home," Draco said ripping off his robes. "Those bastards!"

"Who cursed them?" Hermione asked.

Draco stormed over to where they kept some of their potions. He consumed a vial of blood
replenishment and continued to search through their collection.

"What are you doing?" she said, rushing to his side and grabbing his hand.

"Do you have an antidote for the – fuck!" he exclaimed as he knocked a vial over. "I need to
see you, I can't stand to have you like this-"

He grabbed her face, pressing their forehead together. Trembling hands ran down her hair a
few times before he growled, frustratedly.

" Nox ," she said, waving her hands to shut the curtains. "My voice is still mine, just listen to
me, alright?"

"Why the fuck didn't you stay up here?! How am I supposed to focus my mind when he can
kill you at any bloody moment?!"

"I'm sorry. I told Theo I would cover for them." She soothed him, running her hands down his
arms. "Rather good I did, yeah? Blaise was under the Imperious curse."

She could feel him nod. He grabbed her and lowered them to the floor so she sat on his lap,
and they held each other in total darkness. The healing charms she performed downstairs had
minimal impact at best, so she grabbed her wand and started muttering quietly to heal the
remaining injuries.

"This war- they can have anything else. But they are not taking-" he started to whisper before
cutting himself off.

"George Weasley was here…" she whispered, hardly able to believe it herself. Draco
stiffened under her, wrapping his arms around her tighter. They only had a few minutes
before he would have to leave with the others.

"They can have anything else."

The attack on Malfoy manor had Draco, along with the majority of Voldemort's army,
guarding Hogwarts from intruders. The only comfort he had was Neddy who would
sometimes accompany him. Neither would speak of what was going on at the school when
they made it back to the manor for a short visit, however. Not in any details that satisfied her
at any rate.

What started as Cyrus Greengrass trying to become second in command had turned into a
rivalry between the Greengrass and Malfoy family. Unfortunately for him, Hermione heard
his whispers when he thought no one was listening. Draco insisted that he would handle it,
but wasn’t forthcoming with details as always.

The first time Anthony had been in attendance Hermione approached him, instantly
requesting to meet. There were still so many questions she needed answers to that the death
eaters couldn't give her.

"How are you?" She asked, her voice muffled in his shoulder when he hugged her longer than
usual. Anthony took a step back once he finally released her.

"Ready to die at any moment." Anthony said, his sarcasm not enough to camouflage the truth
in his statement. "Lestrange killed Parker yesterday because he lost his mask during a
mission."

Hermione blinked slowly. Parker was a half-blood and an arsehole if she'd ever met one, but
he also had a sharp wit and an embarrassing crush on a Hufflepuff the year below him.

"We shouldn't linger…" Hermione said, handing him three galleons of transfigured notes.

His reply had an edge that caught her off-guard. "It would be one of the lesser stupid things
you've done recently."

"I saw George."

"I know."

"Why was he here? How was he here?" She rushed out.

"You know the answer to both of those questions, Hermione." He said and she just met him
with a stare. She had her suspicions, but she didn't want to give voice to her thoughts.
"Greengrass had been planning the confrontation for some time. I wouldn't have even known
if it wasn't for…"

"Daphne." Hermione said definitively and Anthony got a look of horror on his face. "I am not
the only one behaving stupidly. And at least I have the common sense to put up privacy
charms."

Anthony laughed at her chiding and Hermione let go of some tension and smiled too. He
looked so relieved. She was happy to be the person he could confide in, just like he was for
her.

"Right. So, Daph pulled me aside the night before to-"

"I know, I know-"

"Warn me!" He insisted, though he smiled fully. "Her father was going to charm a few of the
lower ranks to attack the guests. Make the Malfoy's look bad so the Dark Lord would execute
them. Ron and I agreed, it was an opportunity we couldn't pass up."

"How?"
Anthony shrugged. "Greengrass was going to imperious death eaters. What was one more on
the bloke that guards the door? Cyrus gave his nephew the list and all George had to do was
get it from him."

"Why was he sneaking in?" She asked again, her voice weaker than the first time.

"You," he said, confirming her suspicions. "I told him to wait in the hidden alcove by the
cellar, and that you would approach him when you saw him. But the fight broke out and…
Well, George is never one to sit out of a fight. The dementors releasing was something we
didn't consider."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"There was no time. From when I told Ron about Cyrus' plan I hadn't seen you." He
explained. "And I certainly didn't think that you would be brazen enough to attend the party
as Pansy. What if Zabini had noticed something was off?"

Hermione remained silent. Not wanting to reveal that the other Slytherin boys were already
in on her plan. "And the attack at Hogwarts?"

"That was always the plan. Nearly everyone was going there the night of the ball to try and
free the students while most of the death eaters were gone. Molly wouldn't let Ron out of his
sight once they found out he planned to sneak into the manor, so he asked George to go in his
place."

There was no reason for this information to make her feel guilty, but she had no other way of
explaining the pit in her stomach.

"We nearly did it, didn't we? If only he found you sooner?"

"Anthony, I barely got him out in time, if we were just a moment later, he would have been
trapped in here."

"Worth the risk."

"No!" Hermione let out a frustrated huff. "I'm not in danger here. Not to mention all the
information I've been able to pass along. You don't need to worry about me, Draco will
handle getting me out."

Anthony's jaw clenched, and she could tell he was debating with himself.

"What is it?" She snapped.

"Ginny- well, all the Weasley's really, think getting you out needs to be our top priority." He
said flatly.

"Why?"

"We- well, they think you're possibly being… exploited," he said, shuffling on his feet.
Now she was angry. "What did you say to them?!"

"Nothing! Honestly, Hermione, I haven't told them anything."

"I'm not being exploited by Draco any more than you are by Daphne!" she snapped back.
"And at least he doesn't believe I'm a death eater." She said, gesturing to his arm.

"Don't bring Daphne into this. Her and Astoria had no say in what their parents dragged them
into!" He yelled back at her.

"Then don't twist the nature of Draco and I's relationship. He didn't choose his family either!"

"I didn't!"

"Then why would they think that?!"

"I. Don't. Know. But you have been here for eight months, and you can't blame them for
worrying about you."

"Are you?" He gave her a questioning look. "Worried I mean?"

Anthony thought for a moment and then shook his head. "It's different from in here, isn't it?
It's easy to see death eaters are monsters when you don't really know them."

There was rustling outside the alcove and Hermione put her invisibility back on. They had
pushed the extent of their meeting too far already.

"Yes." He said, looking down as he feet right before she ended the privacy charms. "I am
very worried for us both."

Hermione smiled against her pillow, listening to the piano as it drifted in from the study.
Christmas was usually held at the Burrow, or with her parents, but if this was going to be the
only year she got to spend it with Draco, she was going to appreciate every moment.

She walked to him and placed a kiss on his cheek, letting her lips linger. He kept playing, but
lent into her as he let his hands perform something beautiful instead of condemning. She
straddled his lap, arms hugging his middle and she placed soft kisses up his neck to his jaw.

Once his buttons were undone, she slid her hands up his chest as she let her lips travel across
his newly revealed skin. It was colder than normal. That, or her skin was still heated from the
comfort of their bed. She removed her jumper, hopeful that the warmth of her skin could
remedy the chill in his. His arms neglected to hold her as he kept playing, bumping against
her as he reached for the further keys. There was no doubt in her mind that she could distract
him from the prison of his thoughts. But his playing was so lovely, and the song was nearly
over. So she let herself enjoy his sound while he leaned into her touch and they silently
agreed to let the war fade away, if for only a little while.

The last few notes faded out, and Draco's hands found their way to her hair and her back as
they kissed. Pushing the bench back, he stood and walked them the familiar path to their
bedroom. When he laid her down, she finally saw his eyes, and the guilt plaguing them made
her vision blur.

"I don't deserve you," he choked.

Hermione kissed him again. "You don't have to earn me, Draco. I'm not a prize." He huffed at
her statement, and she kissed him harder. "I don't want anyone else."

"You wouldn't say that if you knew…"

"I will never want anyone else," she pushed his hand near her ribs down to where her panties
hug her hips, and he obediently grabbed them and tugged them off her. "And not just like
this."

He groaned, capturing her lips again and devouring her mouth. They knew each other so
well. When to be playful, affectionate, hungry. The most apparent were times like these.
When their coupling filled a distinct emptiness inside them. Evil had been taking more of
Draco lately, and Hermione wasn't sure she was the one to fill the void. But she was the only
thing that could, and she wanted so desperately to see him whole.

"Come here," he said, pulling her onto his lap as he sat up.

He aligned them and she lowered onto him. Hair curtained his face as she kissed him, and he
did nothing to stop from getting lost in it. Draco revered in the moments she would take what
she desired from him. When she would make him feel desired in a way that was good, and
required something from him that he wanted to give.

The bones in his shoulders had become more prominent, and Hermione trailed kisses along
the ridges. He was still broad and strong, but he was noticeably not maintaining his weight.
Though having hardly an appetite during her days alone, she was beginning to wither away
herself.

She buried her face into his neck as she moved to keep pressure in all the right places as she
found her release. His sigh sounded so pleased, and he lifted her in his arms before turning
her to lay on her stomach. The scars from her attack were now so faint, she wouldn't be able
to identify them at all if she didn't know they existed.

"I can't believe I almost lost you," He muttered, almost to himself as he licked and kissed
their path on her back. He pulled at her hips, shifting them up slightly so that he could slide
his cock home between her legs.

"You'll never lose me," she promised. Her words hitched once he was all the way inside her;
his chest against her back and she fit so perfectly beneath him.

"Stay with me forever?" he whispered with a smile in her ear, gathering her hair in one hand
and pulling back so he could reach her mouth.

She felt so close to him this way, and she came again with him after only a few more minutes.
He collapsed on top of her, his head sharing her pillow, shifting to the side just enough to not
crush her and she peppered kisses on his lips. When he finally rolled onto his back, she
reached for his wand to clean up and he grabbed her wrist.

"Don't." He pulled her to lie on his chest. "Just for a little while."

Draco dozed off after a few minutes and Hermione had just finished washing her hair when
he joined her in the shower. He took her again against the cold tiles. More playful that time,
sucking water off her skin in the way that tickled and made her laugh and whispering filthy
things that made her blush. Her cheeks were still flushed when she exited their bedroom to
find Neddy had set them up with Christmas breakfast, and the elf offered to show her again
how to adjust the water if it was too hot.

"Happy Christmas, Neddy," Draco said as he walked into the study with a roguish smile.

"Happy Christmas, sir," Neddy sang back.

Draco walked past Hermione, dropping a gift in her lap.

"We agreed," she reminded him. Hermione insisted he not get her anything since she had no
way to return the gesture.

"You wouldn't want to rob me of joy during Christmas time, would you?" he countered. "Not
when Neddy and I spent so much time selecting your gift."

Hermione smiled in defeat, looping in Neddy was as dirty a move as it was effective.
Hermione looked at her, who was nodding towards the box excitedly as she unwrapped.

"You told me you were removed from all of your muggle pictures when you left home. We
thought you may want new ones," Draco explained as her eyes started to water with all of the
memories of herself she had to erase. "And before you get on, muggle contraptions are
ridiculously inexpensive. I've spent more on a glass of elf wine." The camera likely cost
thousands, yet Hermione didn't doubt it.

"Say cheese!" She said snapping a picture of the two, the flash brightening up the room.
Neddy smiled awkwardly, troubling her hands where she stood next to Draco. The corner of
his mouth turned up, even as he attempted to look unamused and she hoped it translated to
the film.

"Give me that!" he said as he snatched the camera. She had her hand outstretched to grab it
back when the flash went off. "A shame the photos won't move, it's an honor to see that pout
in action."

She laughed, and Draco took another photo. "That's mine!" she shouted and summoned it
back to her. "It's fantastic. Thank you both so much."

She shared a smile with Draco before her brain caught up and her face fell flat. "There's more
isn't there."

A devilish grin. "Only one." Draco moved his wand and a smaller box levitated into
Hermione's lap.
"How many galleons did this cost?" She asked nervously.

"None," he said, rolling his eyes, and Hermione tilted her head knowingly. "Well
technically… it's priceless."

"Draco!"

"Just open it, Granger." He dropped next to her on the couch.

After removing the wrapping, she recognized the box as the one Draco took from his room
months ago before leaving the manor with Lucius. Inside was a necklace with a dainty white
gold chain and a diamond the size of pea set in the middle. It was so light, but Hermione
could feel the magic in it. Not dark magic, but bright. Like the glimmering diamond was
home to a small star.

"It's from the Black family vaults," he said, picking it up while she pulled back her hair.
"Most generations couldn't perform a patronus, so they used this. It will protect you against
dementors, even if you are unconscious or without a wand." The dementors now guard all the
dark lord's areas of interest, including the grounds of the manor. Hermione met his eyes,
finally understanding.

"Voldemort wouldn't let Narcissa keep it?" There was only one reason why Draco didn't give
the necklace to his mother to help protect against the dementors in Azkaban. A small nod in
confirmation was the only answer she received.

"Thank you. It's beautiful." The diamond against her skin sparkled with joy, and Draco leaned
down to press a kiss over where it rested on her collarbone.

"I'd rather be here to protect you myself…"

"Neddy is happy to serve, mistress." She offered cheerfully from her chair.

Another box was summoned from the bench of the piano. It was flat and didn't seem heavy,
but Draco held it like it was lead. He took another deep breath before outstretching it across
the table.

"No…" Neddy said, scooting into the back of the chair. "Neddy doesn't want a gift!"

"Take it. Please," he choked out.

"N- Neddy needs to do her chores, sir-"

"I am giving you an order, Neddy." Draco said, still looking down. "Take it."

Neddy outstretched her hand, levitating the box to her. She opened it to find a knitted jumper
with an "N" woven into the middle. Hermione gasped, both at the resemblance the garment
had to ones she'd received in the past, and knowing what it meant.

"Sir… Malfoy Manor is Neddy's home," she croaked, tears welling in the large eyes.
"It always will be," he looked at her while she sobbed, drying her tears with her jumper. "But
you need to have a choice. If someone gives you an order, or threatens you, you need to be
able to refuse. Or leave."

Neddy sniffled, hope flooding her eyes as tears escaped, and she calmed her heaving at the
realization she wasn't being thrown away.

"That is, if you want to. As of a few seconds ago, I can't command you to do anything." He
offered Neddy a small smile until Hermione's hiccup drew his attention. She wasn't sure
when she started crying, but Draco let go of some of his own sorrow to chuckle at her.

"You should try it on," Hermione said to Neddy, wiping her eyes.

Neddy pulled the jumper of her head, the collar stretching and then shrinking to hug around
her narrow neck. The three enjoyed the rest of their Christmas breakfast, listening to stories
of how Neddy used to have to hide Draco's treats from him by the end of the day, and how
Hermione used to sing Christmas carols off key to her neighbors.

"We come bearing gifts!" Theo chimed. Goyle agreed to trade missions with Blaise and as a
result, was stuck patrolling the outskirts of the Hogwarts grounds.

"When have we ever exchanged gifts?" Draco asked, still lying lazily on the couch where
Hermione left him to open the door.

"A communal gift. Swiped it off a lad in muggle London," Blaise explained.

Hermione sat back down next to Draco and Theo fell on the couch next to her, pulling
something out of his robe pocket.

"It's like fairy dust." Theo dropped the small bag in Hermione's lap. He growled when she
turned his face and looked better at his eyes, pupils blown so wide they looked black. Her
jaw dropped and she gasped so loudly Draco flinched behind her.

"THEODORE NOTT!" She shot off her seat and went to Blaise, grabbing him and
confirming his pupils were enlarged as well.

"Easy Granger, he prefers a delicate touch," Theo joked, sending a wink to his partner who
was fidgeting in his seat and avoiding eye contact.

"What is it?" asked Draco, holding up the bag of white powder with a frown.

"Try it, Malfoy." Theo laughed pointing to his nose. "You look tired, it'll wake you up. Like
fifty cups of tea all at once."

Draco pulled a thoughtful frown, looking at the bag as Hermione snatched it and threw it in
the fireplace.

"Oi! That was our muggle dust!" Blaise said. Hermione turned and charged towards him until
he reached the couch and fell halfway into Theo's lap.
"Don't hurt us!" Theo laughed, wrapping his arms around Blaise's middle and shifting him to
sit next to him. Hermione clenched her fists, wanting to smack the smirks off their faces.
They kept laughing until she grabbed the extra thick Christmas edition of the Daily Prophet,
still wrapped in a bundle, and held it up. Blaise and Theo froze, eyes wide, while Draco
poked his tongue in his cheek trying not to laugh.

"You are never to do drugs again!" She yelled at them, and they sank further into the couch.
"Marijuana is one thing. But drugs like these- or worse- are highly addictive and will do
nothing but ruin your lives. Are we clear?!"

"Yes, Mrs. Malfoy." Blaise said, laced with sarcasm.

Draco started laughing, and Hermione smacked him lightly on the head. "Ouch! What did I
do?"

"This is not funny!" She said, trying to maintain her composure, but Draco looked so cute
and amused. She tossed the Daily Prophet on the coffee table. "Go get the detox potions."

Draco stood up and Hermione was still shaking her head at her two high friends when she felt
a hard smack on her bum.

"Hey!" She yelled out.

"Please." Draco exaggerated as he walked to their bedroom, paper still in hand. "Get the
potions, please. Honestly, Granger, who is responsible for your poor manners?"

She crossed her arms and faced the two smirking boys again.

"What are the chances of Neddy fetching us some of our muggle plants?"

Hermione conceded on the alcohol and pot. It was Christmas after all. Even if the holiday
was being celebrated in their new normal, yet bizarre way.

" Hark! The herald angels sing - No! Draco, you're playing it wrong. It has to be higher
like…" Hermione tried to hum out the note for him to find on the piano. " Something,
something- newborn King !" She spoke so much about Christmas carols, that the boys, and
the whiskey, and the muggle plants, finally persuaded her to perform one for them.

"Riveting."

"Bet Potter fancied this song about him," Blaise jabbed, taking a long drag of the blunt they
were sharing.

"In no world would anyone other than Weasel consider Scarhead a king." Draco snorted and
Hermione narrowed her eyes. "May he rest in peace, of course."

"Does that make you the angel, Granger?" Theo added.

"I am quite literally a witch, Nott," she said, he passed her the blunt where she sat cross
legged on the piano.

"How are they different from muggleborns?" Theo asked.

"Angels aren't human. They get their powers and abilities from their god," she clarified.
"Muggleborns are humans with magic. Just like any other witch or wizard."

"Question. The muggle phrase, 'oh my god'. What does that mean exactly?" Draco asked. His
smirk was evident, and Hermione was trying to figure out his play before she committed to
an answer. "You say it often."

Blaise hummed, "I've hardly heard her use it?"

"Hmm, no. You wouldn't." Draco countered, now smiling smugly and heat pooled in
Hermione's cheeks.

"Fuck's sake. Leave us out of your foreplay, you bastard," Theo laughed.

"How I miss the days Malfoy would cringe anytime we asked about his snogging progress. I
can picture it now." Blaise said, making Theo chuckle.

"Oh!" Hermione yelped, jumping off the piano and running to get her camera out of her
room. "Theo stand over there, I want to get a photo of all of you."

"Let me," Draco said, reaching for it and Hermione took a step back, snapping a photo on
accident.

"I don't need pictures of myself. It's all of you I want to remember."

"Going somewhere, pet?" Theo asked, throwing an arm around Draco and Blaise and smiling
largely. Hermione took the picture and laughed. Draco tried to fix his hair and Blaise adjusted
his shirt while she lifted the camera to take another.

When they finally retired for the evening, Hermione grabbed Draco by both hands in an
attempt to pull him from the couch. He and Blaise had insisted on going shot for shot with
each other despite Hermione and Theo's objections.

"No detox, potions!" Theo yelled as he helped Blaise lay down where Draco just vacated.
"They'll never learn if they don't have to deal with the consequences."

They stumbled into the bedroom, Draco leaning on Hermione with most of his weight as she
tried to steer them in the general direction of the bed.

"Where did you come from, Granger." He mumbled. "You are too good for me."

"I think the entirety of the wizarding world these days would disagree with you, Draco
Malfoy." She quipped. He fell awkwardly onto the bed and Hermione tried to pack pillows
around him to make him somewhat comfortable.
Draco scoffed. "Malfoys. Purebloods. We are all the same. Planned, orchestrated, executed.
You- you were a miracle." Hermione crawled over him to try and pull him higher on the bed.
"Merlin himself gave you magic."

"Hmm, yes. My magic was a bit of a surprise." She humored him.

"You know what I think? I think that makes you an angel."

"Oh god."

"Exactly." He said with a chuckle.

Hermione laughed lightly. "I am sorry to remind you that I am simply a witch."

All playfulness left his eyes as he stared at her while she fixed the pillows behind his head.
"You're my angel."

"Okay," she muttered, trying not to laugh.

She went to the bathroom before Draco revealed something that he shouldn't in his drunken
state. Hermione took a detox potion before getting back into bed. Even though she
understood Theo's request, she brought one for Draco too.

Draco groaned as the effects took place, and Hermione watched as awareness came back into
his eyes. He would have to report to Hogwarts again in the morning, unsure of when he
would be able to come home. A part of her was disappointed they were only going to sleep. It
just seemed like such a waste in case it was the last time.

" Draco?" whispered Hermione.

His chest bounced slightly as he chuckled. Then, he was turning on his side and scooting
down so they could see eye to eye.

" Yeah?" He mimicked her line in their late night game with amusement. This was the first
time she would be the one sharing her secrets, and she wondered if Draco's heart would beat
as fast as hers was then.

When she didn't continue, he asked again, "what is it?"

"Shh!" she sounded to him, and he licked his lips with a smile and nuzzled his head closer to
hers. They laid there in silence. Draco's eyes closed as he used the back of his fingers to
caress down her cheek.

"I love you."

His eyes sprung open, but Hermione grabbed his face and brought their lips together before
he could speak.

"No talking," she reminded him of his rules with a shaky voice. "I just wanted you to know."
 She brought their lips together again, her body trembling with fear, and excitement, and
magic as she finally called what they had by its name. After she pulled away, his breath on
her face told her he was still close. She was leaning into his kiss again when he spoke.

"I love you, Hermione."

Chapter End Notes

I hope everyone had a lovely holiday. 🖤💚

I am working on editing existing chapters, so there may not be an update until after the
new year. I am cutting nearly 40K words (and forgot to save the originals in a separate

will live on only in our memories 😭😅

file) so for those of you who have followed along from the beginning, the cut scenes
.

Im sorry for the delay, I felt this was a good/non cliffhanger place to pause and I didn’t
want there to be any delays for the upcoming chapters.
 Remit
Chapter Notes

See end notes for TW

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Hermione woke on boxing day alone. It wasn't unexpected. The jumper she fell asleep in was
absent from the room. Draco had kept it on her the first time they had sex that night, and
Hermione knew when he removed it after the second he intended on taking it with him. His
murmurs now included repeating how he loved her. Hermione returned the sentiment, but
found in her aroused state she had also taken to pleading for him to stay.

New Year's came and went, Draco unable to make an appearance. Neddy informed her that
there was a celebration event at Hogwarts that the death eaters and associates were meant to
attend. Voldemort's army was being dispatched at full force, and the boys would check in on
her when their orders brought them there. The halls of the Manor remained empty, and she
strolled the corridors, keeping her footsteps light only for the elves.

Lucius' study was locked and the door refused to open to her. Whatever secrets remained
hidden inside kept safely out of reach. Meandering through the library, she walked past the
stacks containing the Malfoy grimoires, taunting her. There was a ringing in her ear as she
outstretched her hands towards them, growing louder until a CRACK behind her grabbed her
attention.

"Mistress must get to the rooms!" Neddy wailed, reaching out her hand and Hermione took it
without question. Once they appeared in the study, Neddy didn't linger for more than a
second before disapparating. "Wolves."

Hermione opened the map and saw the herd of footprints entering the manor. Greyback
appeared separate from the crowd with most of his pack surrounding him. There was no way
for her to spy so long as he was downstairs, so she sat and watched the map for hours,
praying the certain footprints wouldn't fade away.

The boys entered into the study, and Blaise had hardly cleared the door before Draco kicked
it shut. It was the first time all four of them had been at the manor at the same time in weeks.
They met in the middle and Draco kissed her in a way that almost made up for lost time. The
other's kept walking to take a seat and Hermione realized that Theo was being half held up by
Goyle and Blaise.

"Do you need healing?" She asked, turning towards him and Draco wrapped his arms around
her waist, pulling her back into his chest tightly.

"You're a peach, Granger," Theo said, his voice quivering with pain.
Draco released her so she could grab an assortment of potions and she kneeled in front of
Theo to look over his injuries. There was a raise in his skin around a partially healed wound
and Theo hissed through his teeth when she gently pressed against it, confirming her
suspicions.

"These… Theo, are these gunshot wounds?" She breathed.

"If gunshots are loud muggle weapons that stab you, then yes." The entry wounds had been
healed without removing the bullets.

"Theo, I'm really sorry about this," she said, holding up her wand. "Accio bullets."

The small pieces of metal tore through his skin and he writhed with pain, Blaise holding
down his shoulders so Hermione could heal him properly. After only a minute, his shaking
seized enough that he could consume a blood replenishing potion and calming draught and he
moaned, letting his head fall back on the couch.

"Better?" asked Hermione.

"If Malfoy wouldn't kill me, I'd kiss you," he sighed.

"Breath, Zabini. We told you Granger would know how to fix it." Goyle muttered, nudging
him. Blaise kissed the top of Theo's hair before moving to sit beside him. He pushed Theo's
fringe off his forehead where it was sticking to his sweat.

"Anyone going to explain?" Hermione pressed, moving to sit on the arm of Draco's chair.
"What is Greyback doing here?"

"The Dark Lord lets him choose blokes from failed missions to turn. Keeps the members
motivated."

"Your mission failed?" She asked Theo.

"My father handled it," Draco said, shortly.

No one knew if it was the Order, or simply the increased attacks that clued them into the
wizarding world, but the way Theo described the ambush made Hermione believe the
muggles knew exactly what was coming. The death eaters hardly had time to throw up shield
charms or apparate away as hundreds of muggles opened fire on them.

"Muggle weapons are rather effective, even if a bit impractical. You think they'll start selling
them at Borgin and Burkes?" Theo jested.

"Careful who you say that around, Nott. People don't take kindly to mention of muggles.
Your father especially," Goyle said in a warning tone.

Theo brushed off his statement. "My father can eat slugs. Zabini, we ought to sneak into
muggle London and look around the shops. See what we can find."
"You can drop the act. We all know you're not running off together to go on shopping trips,"
Draco added, sarcastically.

"We do more than just shag, Malfoy. But thank you for clueing us into the inner workings of
your relationship," Blaise quipped back, and Draco hid his laugh behind his glass.

"We do more than just - Draco! Tell them." She elbowed his side gently and Draco set his
glass on the coffee table before rattling off like he was reading from a book.

"Hermione and I have a deep, intellectual relationship that reaches far beyond our romantic
interest." He looked at her with a smug smile. "And it makes it all the more satisfying when I
get her to-"

"Enough!" She says covering his mouth, laughing beside herself.

Draco grabbed the nape of her neck and lavishly kissed her with her hand between them,
licking his tongue across her fingers. When she pulled away, his seeker reflexes presented,
and she yelped when he quickly threw her over his shoulder and headed towards the
bedroom.

"Later lads," Draco chirped and he carried her away. "Forgot to finish our conversation on the
difference between wormwood and powdered root of asphodel."

Hermione couldn't hear what they shouted in response over their laughter.

"Subtle," she said when he dropped her on the bed.

"Not a strength I claim to have," he said mischievously before descending his lips onto hers.

The boys either understated the fallout of their mission, or they still unconsciously neglected
to find equal value in muggle bloodshed with their own.

Lucius' handling of the mission was not a strategic maneuver as much as it was an
obliteration of hundreds, potentially thousands of muggles. No effort or mercy to differentiate
from those that were defending their city and others that just happened to be in it. The
brutality pleased the Dark Lord. The devastation of a city desecrated into nothing but ruins,
inspired him.

"We've always known one magical person was worth thousands of muggles, and now the
world has seen that fact incarcerated," Voldemort spoke to his followers around the room.
"You have served me well, Lucius."

"I am honored to serve you, my lord."

"I expect the same from all of you. If the Confederation wants wizards to submit to the
muggles, we will make more examples of them yet." There were murmurs of agreement.
More than there had been before muggles started going on the offensive. Whether or not they
believed in Voldemort as a leader, nearly everyone in that room found the idea of muggles
attacking them horrendous.
"There was a time Lucius, I thought your value was coming to an end. I am delighted to see
you finally live up to your potential." Voldemort looked at Lucius. "I believe your redemption
has earned you a reward. Don't you agree? Antonin!"

At Voldemort's call, Dolohov opened the doors of the drawing room and walked inside, and
Hermione heard Lucius audibly choke.

Narcissa could have been mistaken as a ghost if Dolohov's hand didn't surround her frail arm
as he dragged her into the room. When she stumbled, he yanked her up forcefully, causing
her to yelp in pain. Her hair was frayed at the end and the strands surrounding her face short
and broken, lined up at her mouth as if they had been gnawed on. The robes she wore looked
the same from the Battle of Hogwarts, and her skin had the oily residue left behind from a
hasty scourgify.

The light went out in Lucius' eyes, and Hermione knew the gesture from watching Draco
practice his Occlumency. If not for the ability to push their emotions to the back of their
mind, there is not telling what they would do.

A chair screeched across the floor as Draco jumped up from his chair. He drew his wand and
sent Dolohov tumbling back through the doors.

"Draco!" His father screamed, losing control himself.

"Neddy!" Draco yelled, ignoring him. "Take my mother to her private chambers, now!"

Neddy obeyed and Narcissa was gone, only moments after she had arrived. Dolohov was
back on his feet, sending his nameless curse that Hermione knew all too well. Draco charged
him, blocking curses with ease and they hit the other non-expecting members in the room.
Once he was disarmed, Draco grabbed him by the cloak and started beating his face. Again,
and again. Dolohov having no physical ability to fight without his wand, Draco was the only
thing holding him up by the time Cyrus sent a curse at his back. He was winding up to curse
Draco again as he fell to the floor when Zabini jumped in to block it.

Theo intercepted a curse next, and was dueling the elder death eaters as more started to join
in. Draco was back on his feet, defending himself from the onslaught of curses being hurled
at him. Hermione set up a shield charm around herself, backing away in the corner but not
risking going upstairs in case Draco needed her help.

There was no stopping Draco, deflecting cursing wandlessly until he approached Cyrus and
ripped the wand out of his hand with ease. He lifted him by his robes and slammed him on
the table, right in front of where Voldemort sat. The sound seized the rest of the dueling in the
room, and Daphne was the only one to turn away as everyone else looked at her father.

"You know what the Dark Lord says about failure, Cyrus," Draco spat before taking a step
back. "My father would not have had to save the mission if not for Greengrass, my lord. He
and Dolohov!"

Hermione could tell by Draco's eyes that he had gotten enough of his rage under control
again to understand what he had done. Voldemort looked interested. Entertained? It provided
anything but peace; knowing what the dark lords preferred method of entertainment to be.

Draco pointed to Dolohov's chair. "Get him to his seat! He is not done answering to the Dark
Lord for his failures!"

Flint helped another member carry Dolohov, on the brink of unconsciousness to his spot at
the table. Right in front of Goyle who had sat, too stunned to move, for most of the event.
The others reclaimed their seats as well, waiting to see how the Dark Lord would respond.

Voldemort looked from Cyrus to Dolohov. "Shall we hear your accusations, Draco?"

"It was Dolohov's mission my father had to save, my lord. He wouldn't have been there to do
so if Greengrass didn't request his presence at the last minute." He turned to Cyrus next.
"Greengrass, who also happened to fail to secure the perimeter before arrival. Causing my
father and their entire units to be fired upon by fucking muggles!"

"My lord! We have never encountered muggle weapons before! I had no idea-"

"More excuses!" Draco didn't have to fake his rage. It was as clear to him as it was to
Hermione that they attempted to set his father up. He released his neck before taking a step
back. "I will punish Dolohov and Cyrus for their incompetence myself, my lord. If you so
wish it."

Hermione looked at Voldemort. Draco had been successful in diverting his actions from
Narcissa's arrival to the two men. If Voldemort was a fraction more human, he likely would
have seen right through it.

"First the Yuletide ball, and now this." Voldemort toyed with Greengrass. "How do you live
with yourself, Cyrus?"

Cyrus was trembling in his seat. "My lord, I assure you-"

"You assure me of nothing but disappointment, Cyrus." Voldemort said, cruelly. "Your
ineptitude cannot continue to go unpunished."

"My-my lord?"

" Avada Kedavra!"

Hermione covered her mouth to mute her gasp, while a thud hit the table. When the green
light faded, Cyrus was still staring at Voldemort in shock, the color drained from his face and
blinking rapidly.

"Daph?"

Blaise's voice broke the silence from beside Daphne, his voice unassuming, innocent. Like
she was playing a game and he didn't know the rules. He gently brushed the blonde curls
back that now pooled on the table.
Malfoy Manor had never been home to ghosts. Daphne may have been afraid when she was
killed, but she didn't fear death enough for her soul to be trapped on this plain. Narcissa still
had domain over her earthly body, but her soul had either been filched by the dementors or
buried deep where they couldn't reach it.

In the weeks following Narcissa's return, Hermione had only seen her haunting the halls a
handful of times. The elves would keep her company, pulling her along, urging her to move.
Lucius could hardly stand the sight of her and instructed the elves to keep her away from the
first floor until she was in condition to retake her spot beside him. When Hermione did see
them near each other, Lucius seemed as unwell as his wife, and Narcissa would quickly fall
into a fit.

The map showed Narcissa's footprints in a chamber adjacent to the master's suite. Narcissa
had not moved since early in the morning, and Hermione was starting to worry that she was
declining rather than improving. The halls were vacant as she made her way over to the
master's wing, never having explored it much in the past for fear it had wards similar to their
private rooms. Once outside her door, she checked the map again to confirm Narcissa was
alone inside before entering.

The clicking of metal when she turned the latch on the door echoed loudly through what was
revealed to be a solar room. The windows lined the wall from floor to ceiling, light flooding
the room and Hermione understood immediately why Narcissa chose to reside there. The
tapestries were light and feminine, and furnishings were elegant in the same fashion Narcissa
used to emulate herself. Narcissa was staring at one of the tapestries on the wall containing a
family tree similar to the Black family's that hung in Grimmauld place. The threads were
mostly silver, with black and green for the branches and what she assumed from the distance
were name ribbons-

Hermione gasped as the door slammed and locked shut again behind her.

"Who's there?!" Narcissa yelped, jumping and turning around. "No, no, no, no…"

She backed up until her back hit the windows, sliding down until she sat on the floor. She
covered her head with her arms and turned towards the glass, letting the light from the sun
wash over her. "Leave me alone!"

Thinking quickly, Hermione stashed her bag and cloak behind a cabinet and transformed.
Narcissa may interpret her animagus form as a rat, but it was better than thinking dementors
are descending on her. She scurried across the floor, coming out from under the tables just
enough to be seen. When Narcissa huddled closer to the window, Hermione inched closer so
that she could hear her nails against the floor.

"Oh!" Narcissa exclaimed sitting back. The shock was quickly replaced with annoyance. "For
Morgana's sake, how many times have I told that boy, no creatures in the house."

It was like the moment before didn't happen, like Narcissa quickly exchanged the state of her
mind with something more tolerable.
"Dobby, get Lucius. Draco has been smuggling creatures into the manor again. Dobby!
Dobby?!" Narcissa stood quickly and walked over to a cabinet and pulled at a locked door.
She patted her robes, and worry started to overcome her again. "Where is my wand?!"

One of the elves appeared and helped Narcissa back into her seat. Hermione had just gotten
under her cloak and transformed back when she left the room again to fix Narcissa some tea.
While she understood the sentiment of having her by the sunshine, she couldn't help but
worry what would happen if one of the dementors lurked past her window. The necklace
Draco gave her may better serve Narcissa than herself.

Hermione spent the next day marking the death eaters they had on their list for the Order to
target. Voldemort didn't kill those high in his command, not if there was someone they loved
to take the curse for them. It was a punishment worse than death that way. Anthony had been
in the field since before Daphne was killed. Hermione was sure someone would have told
him shortly after it happened. Was he with someone he could share his grief with? Or was he
forced to mourn alone; with no one to understand the level of pain or know where it came
from.

Draco's display of brutality and wandless magic impressed Voldemort enough to want to keep
him close. From what Goyle shared, Voldemort hardly lifted his own wand anymore. Draco
was his hand, and the residence at Hogwarts would tremble in fear when Voldemort, on the
rare occasion, would deem it prudent to inflict punishments himself.

When she returned from the first floor, their room was dark, and once she closed the door
behind her she saw Draco sit up on their bed.

"You're back!" She exclaimed, running to him. He grabbed her and rolled them, so they laid
side by side, his arms tight around her. His lips were on her and he tasted like tea and green
apples.

"I wandered the first floor for nearly two hours looking for you," he grumbled to her.

She pulled back and rested her head on the pillow. "I was in the drawing room nearly all day."

"Naturally, since I was avoiding it," he said with comforting sarcasm, and she pecked his lips
again. He looked at the clock and groaned. "I have to meet with my father again. He will be
leaving for Hogwarts in the morning."

"You're staying?" She said excitedly, sitting up and he shifted his head to rest on her lap.

"For at least the rest of the month." He smiled up at her while she ran her fingers through his
hair. His eyes fluttered shut. "I feel like I haven't slept in ages."

"Well… have you?"

He huffed. "Not really."

Draco turned his head, lifting her shirt to kiss across her stomach. When his hand went to the
button on her denims, she grabbed his wrist.

"Should you go meet with Lucius?" The last thing they needed was Draco getting in trouble
when he finally was in good standings.

"I'd already forgotten." He sat up quickly and kissed her lips. "Stay here for me?"

Goyle was nearly as relieved as she was when he came by and she told him Draco was
getting a break from his post at Hogwarts. Throwing missions was one thing, but Draco
finding ways to serve Voldemort and reduce the harm to the students was a balance
impossible to maintain forever. He stayed and kept her company until Draco came barging in
from the halls.

"Alight?" Goyle asked as Draco disappeared into their bedroom. Hermione gave him an
apologetic look before following.

"Draco…" Hermione called out tentatively as she watched him from the door of his closet.

"My father is a pathetic!" He snapped, grabbing clothes and shoving them in an open trunk.
"He's no idea how to keep his wife safe."

"Did he say how she was doing?" It was wrong, but Hermione was relieved that she didn't
have to be the one to inform Draco of his mother's fragile state.

"He doesn't even know! She's locked herself away in her chambers and he just carries on like
nothing has changed!" He shrunk his trunk and put it in his robes pocket, and Hermione's
heart sank.

"You're leaving." It was a statement rather than a question.

"I can protect her. I won't fail like he has." He walked past her and into the bathroom.

Hermione grabbed the diamond of her necklace. "Would this help her? The dementors on the
ground can't be good for her… condition."

"There are no dementor's where she is going." He went into their potions cabinet and
swallowed a vial of calming draught. "And that is yours. It is meant to protect you."

Hermione nodded and tucked it back under her jumper. "Where are you taking her?"

"Away." He answered shortly.

"Draco, where?" Voldemort would surely notice if Narcissa was suddenly absent from the
manor again.

"We've plenty of homes across the U.K. there is no reason she couldn't be at any one of those.
She's not a member and has no responsibilities. If anyone has a problem with it, they can
answer to me."
 "Draco, you're- you need to think this through," she grabbed his arm, and he finally met her
eyes.

He looked over her face wistfully. "I disagree, Granger. I think some of my best work comes
from acting on impulse."

He grabbed her face with both hands and kissed her deeply. When he pulled back, his eyes
went to a stack of her shirts through the open cabinet door.

"Can I have this?" He said, picking the one off the top. She smiled at him and nodded, trying
to hide her disappointment. If he was taking an item of her clothing, it meant he was planning
on being away for a number of days.

They walked back into the study hand in hand, Draco in his mission mentality and nearly
dragging her behind him. He told Goyle even less of his plan than he shared with her, but his
friend looked not the least bit surprised.

"The Manor is all for business now, I don't think anyone will question why you don't want
her interfering," Goyle said, supporting Draco's decision. "Especially with all of the tension
between our fathers. Nott's father has all but chosen Cyrus's side."

The divide between the elder members has turned into a battle between families. To
Greengrass's dismay, the Malfoys were now miles ahead of every other when it came to the
Dark Lord's favor.

"I don't care what our fathers do. We keep with the plan. We stick together. And when it is
over, we'll decide what to do with those who still wish to pursue Voldemort's ideals."

Goyle nodded and Draco turned to Hermione once more before he left.

"Two bloody hours wasted," He grumbled before he kissed her. As valuable as her spying
was, knowing it cost her time with Draco was making her resent it. "Leave the map for me
next time so I can find you."

"You're about to make me wait an awful lot longer," she replied, not ready for him to be gone
again. His demeanor finally softened, and he pulled her into his arms.

"I love you," he murmured into her hair.

"I love you, too," she said back, getting lost in him for the last few seconds they had left.

When they finally had to break apart, Draco turned to the door and Goyle was standing there
with wide eyes, and Draco raised a brow in challenge.

Goyle snorted. "Sorry mate, I only fancy you a friend."

Chapter End Notes

TW: Minor character death, panic attacks.
 Regardless
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Cyrus Greengrass grew more brazen. He strutted around the first floor, daring the Malfoys to
look at him the wrong way. Lucius was too distracted by his new responsibilities to notice,
and Draco simply behaved as if he didn't exist. There was a part of her that thought Draco
was afraid to face him. It was much easier to feign loathing and distrust than to face Daphne’s
death, and the responsibility he felt.

Dolohov had always goaded Draco, but the taunting had become less obvious. More covert.
The conniving nature suggested that Dolohov and Cyrus were planning something much
larger and far more sinister. Cyrus was a snake in the grass. Unseen and unnoticed until he
took his chance to strike. However, even though his attacks caught them by surprise, by some
miracle they had all managed to go wrong. The night of the ball, the Order found out about
his plan to attack. The day he tried to ambush Lucius against the muggle firing squad had
backfired and cost him his daughter.

Most of the group thought they should have tagged him and Dolohov immediately after
Daphne's execution, but Draco insisted he would manage it. He claimed it would only be
suspicious if either of them ended up dead at the hands of the Order when everyone awaited
the Malfoys' retaliation.

"The grounds look ghastly. At my estate the garden is overrun with flowers and small
creatures." Cyrus said to Dolohov as they looked out the windows to the back garden.
Hermione was listening nearby, hoping one of the two men would let something of substance
slip.

Dolohov pointed towards the sky. "Your estate doesn't have dementors. And that fox that is
lurking around is probably keeping the grounds clear."

Cyrus surveyed the area again through the window in the sitting room. A dementor floated
past the window and he jumped back. "Let's hope the damage isn't permanent."

Dolohov chuckled. "There is plenty of money in the Malfoy vaults to spruce up the grounds
when the time comes." He patted Cyrus on the shoulder who gave him a smug smile. Another
Dementor flew past the window, and the sun that once made the grounds radiant now hardly
broke through the gray sky.

Hermione had mastered nearly all her skills in her wandless magic book. In her time alone at
the manor, she studied and practiced any elements of magic that she could. Spellmaking,
magical artifacts and other subjects that she could pour all of her energy and magic into to
keep her mind from thinking the worst while the others were away. She was looking through
the section on dark arts in the library when she heard the doors shut. Under her cloak, she
backed into an empty alcove and pulled out her map to identify the intruder.
The bookcases were too tall to see around, so she weaved through the stacks in his direction.
He was leaning against a small writing table in the potions section, and she took a moment to
look over him in detail. The Death Eater robes he left in were replaced with a shirt and
trousers, and his morning post must have included somewhere outside as she could smell the
rain on his cloak.

His unit had returned a few hours early, but he was sneaking in more and more detours as of
late. He attributed it to more of his duties, but never took anyone with him and always
returned more agitated. All Hermione could do was try and ease whatever burden he was
carrying until he trusted her enough to let her share it's weight.

"I know you're there," Draco said, distracting her from her thoughts. "You practically Irish
danced down the row."

Hermione pulled off the cloak. "Ironic, coming from a boy with eight years of ballet
training."

His grin fell. "I'm going to murder, Goyle."

Once she was within reach, Draco wasted no time. He lifted her and turned to set her on the
writing table. It was so narrow, one of her hips was pressed against the bookcase and the
other was in danger of falling over the edge. Draco tugged at the back of her knees, kissing
her firmly until her back was flat against the surface.

"How didn't I see it before? Your movements are exceptionally graceful," she panted as he
started to undo the buttons on her denims.

He nipped at the sensitive skin along her shoulder, and she groaned. "I think you were just
surrounded by brutes until you met me." He grabbed the collar of her shirt and ripped it open,
instantly dragging his lips across the newly revealed skin.

"Draco!"

"I'll fix it later." He hooked his fingers around the waistband of both her pants and knickers,
pulling them off in one swift motion. "Take it off."

Hermione's fingers trembled slightly with the rush of excitement and nerves, and Draco
helped her sit up enough to pull the ripped shirt over her head and discard it on the ground.
His hand splayed out her chest, right above her heart to urge her to lie down. The wood was
cold on her back, and Draco's mouth was warm as it surrounded one of her pink peaks.

"Your skin is so hot," he said as he kissed across the valley of her breast. "I love the way you
feel- the way you taste."

She moaned as his hands traveled greedily on her body. He brought their mouths together
again. "I love you."

"I love you, too," Hermione replied easily. The table screeched as he pressed his body into
hers so loudly it sounded like something crashed to the floor, and she reached out to the
shelves to steady herself. "Let's go to your room."

"Every room is my room. I'm not going to allow anyone to dictate where I can be," he said,
reaching to undo his own belt.

"I disagree, Draco," a voice sounded from behind him and they both froze, petrified in place.
"If you insist on shaming your family name, you could at least do it in private chambers."

Swiftly, Draco unfastened his cloak and draped it over Hermione, concealing her completely
before turning around. His belt clinked at the motion only halfway in the buckle, but he stood
tall and lifted his chin. "Father."

Lucius huffed through his nose. "A little late for discretion. I am sure I can identify your
whore from the roster."

Hermione transfigured Draco's robe so that it clothed her completely. She sat up and tucked
her legs in, trying to make herself as small as possible behind him. She contemplated
transforming and running away, but her bag and cloak sat in a pile on the floor with her
clothes. Keeping her hair tucked under the hood, she ducked further behind him and prayed
that Lucius wouldn't recognize her.

"You're supposed to be at Hogwarts," Draco told his father, putting a hand behind his back
and holding her leg at the ankle to comfort her.

"You are supposed to be a respectable member of this family!" Lucius spat. "Step aside."

"Get out," Draco responded instantly.

Lucius paused, not used to his son's defiance. "You always had to learn the hard way, didn't
you?"

"And you have never learned, so maybe you should take note." Draco snapped back. "You
don't hand your woman over to those who wish her harm."

"Your woman ," Lucius sneered with disgust and took another step.

Draco raised his wand and stood taller. "You have shamed our family more than I ever
could."

Lucius laughed cruelly, and Hermione contemplated summoning her wand in case she needed
to defend herself. "Yet you'd be the first in history to sire a whore's bastard son a few stacks
away from your family records."

"Insult her one more time, and it will be the last thing you do!" Draco's threat fueled his
words. Hermione had her face buried so firmly into Draco's shirt that she could smell the
mixture of rain and the sweat they had started working up to moments earlier. She wished she
would disappear as the men faced off against one another- waiting for the other to move first.

"Neddy!" At Lucius' command, she appeared, shrieking once she took in the sight in front of
her. "Draco's guest is to leave after the formal. They are not to be alone together again. If he
attempts to sneak her into one of the suites you alert me immediately and I will remove her
myself!"

"Yes, Master Lucius," Neddy said obediently.

Lucius turned to walk away, and Draco yelled at his back. "I'll tell mother you send your
best!"

Lucius paused, stretching out his fingers, before continuing his way. He walked around the
corner and Hermione melted into Draco as he held her. When they looked at Neddy after the
library doors slammed shut, she appeared anything but amused.

"Mistress is a smart witch," she stated, looking between the two before disappearing with a
snap of her fingers.

"Did she-"- Draco looked from Neddy's prior spot to Hermione. "Did Neddy just call me
stupid?"

"I think she meant more of a bad influence," Hermione said reflexively, but the words felt
hollow as the adrenalin faded. "Draco… what did he mean by…"

"Don't listen to anything he said, Granger." Draco cradled her face in his hands and kissed her
thoroughly. "He was only trying to provoke me. He's probably combing through the entry
roster now trying to figure out who you are. There are plenty of girls in attendance today to
choose from."

Her chest still felt tight as she took deep breaths, tears welling in the corner of her eyes, and
Draco wasted no time brushing them away. The roster that recorded all of the guests coming
and going would have to include someone she could pass for. "That was- terrifying … How
are you so calm?"

"If he tried anything, I'd kill him. At this point, it would eliminate more issues than it would
cause them," Draco said bitterly. "I wish he had. I'd fucking-"

"Don't say that," Hermione said, pushing him away and getting her things off the floor. She
put her clothes in her bag and folded the invisibility cloak over her arm. "Family is
important."

"So are you," he countered instantly. There was no doubt in his voice. She let herself get
wrapped up in him, but the ease that usually accompanied his kiss was tainted by the threat of
Lucius returning. If Lucius was that upset by the idea of his son necking one of the members,
Hermione could only imagine how horrible it would be if Lucius knew it was her.

"You should go. Chat up some girls- make it believable and all that," she said with a sad
smile. What she really wanted was for the lingering anxiety to dissipate and to run upstairs
and go back to pretending she didn't exist. Draco tightened his grip on her arm, and then they
were standing in their bedroom.
He walked her back until the back of her knees hit the bed and she fell back onto the
mattress. "I'm not finished properly disgracing the Malfoy name, yet."

She narrowed her eyes and he crawled over her. "That would be funnier if your father didn't
wholeheartedly believe that to be true."

"He's a dick. And a stupid one at that." He vanished her transfigured robes as he kissed down
her neck. "He's a constant curse on this family- his only redeeming act was siring me so I
could sneak you in. No one is taking you from me."

Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled beside herself. She could feel him smile against her too
as he kissed his way down her body. "So dramatic. And false."

"You're just so… good." He kneeled in front of her, hooking her legs over his shoulders and
trailing her inner thigh with kisses. "So perfect."

He looked up his lashes at her while his lips moved to her other leg, tongue darting out to lick
the tender skin at the juncture of her thigh. He lowered his mouth to her center, and she
reflexively threaded her fingers through his hair and stopped him, pushing her hips further
into the mattress. The trademark Malfoy grin took her breath away and stirred her desire. A
voice reminded her it was never meant to be used on someone like her. He lowered again,
pulling against her hold and keeping their eyes locked. The first swipe of his tongue had her
bucking against his mouth instead of pulling away from it, and Draco gave a satisfied groan.

"Draco you need to go… We shouldn't be-"

"Have you ever tasted perfection, Granger?" he asked, giving her a lavish lick before moving
his tongue in tight circles. He put a hand on her lower stomach as she writhed and rolled
against him. Two of his fingers pressed inside her, pumping them a few times until she got
accustomed to the stretch before bending and moving more intently. Obscenities and moans
escaped the back of her throat as his tongue and fingers worked together to bring her to the
edge. He didn't relent as her orgasm came over her, and he held her hips down to devour her.

When her heart rate eased enough for her to sink into the bed, she laid there limblessly.
Enjoying the satisfying burn in her chest as she caught her breath. Her eyes were still closed
when his hand circled her neck and urged her to sit up. He was standing, and she tilted her
head up to look up at him from where he towered over her. A finger that was inside of her
moments ago started to trace her lips. When they parted, he ran two across her tongue,
making her mouth open wider. Seeing the way his eyes darkened at the sight, she wrapped
her lips around his fingers and sucked. The ball in his throat bobbed, and he looked
memorized as she pulled them further into her mouth. There was a pop sound when he
suddenly pulled them free, and his tongue eagerly tried to taste every place in her mouth they
had touched. His hand around her neck kept their mouths together and Hermione groaned
when he tightened his grip ever so slightly.

She became increasingly aware that she was fully naked, and nothing but his cloak had been
removed. It was a talent of his, disarming her mentally so she could just live in the moment
with the two of them. Even after Lucius had walked in and all but ruined everything. Even
though his father would hate him and kill her if he discovered it was her who sullied his
perfect heir.

"Don't," he said firmly, and she met his eyes. "Don't listen to anything he says. I did it for
eighteen years and I can confirm it is all shite."

"He hates me, and I am living in his house," she said. "And he nearly found out I was here…"

"You are living in our house – scoot," he said, nudging her leg gently and she crawled
backwards until she reached the headboard of their bed. He removed his clothes before
getting on the bed and wrapping her legs around his waist. "And everything I have is also
yours."

"I don't need any of your family's wealth." She said with her sternest expression. He bit his
lip, shaking his head slightly as he unashamedly studied her face.

" Accio ," Draco sat up to catch the camera that flew to his open hand. His face scrunched up
on one side as he closed an eye to look through the lens, but she could still identify his boyish
smirk. "That pout , Granger. You have to see it."

Hermione squealed and barely had time to cross her arms over her chest and turn before the
first flash went off. His straddling of her lap however prevented her from moving too far. Not
wanting to encourage him, she covered her face in a lame attempt to hide her laughter.
"You're mental!"

"Oi! Granger, you'll thank me one day I promise!" he said laughing aloud as he tried to coax
her to face him. She wandlessly summoned the camera out of his hand into hers and snapped
a photo up at him. She really was ecstatic to capture the way his fringe was currently falling
over his brow. A moment later his expression darkened, and Hermione let her arms fall to the
side. Draco waved his hand, sending the camera falling on the floor with a thud before
descending on her.

" Malfoy!- "

He cut off her complaint with a kiss, which wouldn't have been enough to distract her if he
didn't press into her a moment later. He gripped her ass tighter as he slowly pulled out and
thrusted the entity of his length into her again. She let her head fall back and closed her eyes
as Draco worked his magic to unwind her.

"You are going to be a very spoiled girl, my darling," he whispered to her, setting a slow
tortuous pace. "You might as well embrace it."

He ignored her silent pleas to move faster. The hand on his back, the whimpering on his
mouth: all tells he knew well enough to know exactly what she wanted. Still, he continued,
deep but slow, pulling nearly all the way out before thrusting back in. When she all but
growled with need he chuckled at her and continued kissing along her jaw.

She pushed his shoulders, flipping their position and straddled his lap. The look of surprise
on his face was enough to encourage her to go on. Draco saw her hesitation and grinned. He
put one hand behind his head, the other on her hip, daring her with a raised brow. She
lowered herself on his cock, and his jaw clenched, inhaling sharply through his nostrils. She
had to put a hand on his chest to help herself balance as she moved back and forth, just fast
enough to earn grunts from him of her own.

"Gods, you're so-. Keep going," he moaned, fighting between letting his eyes close and
watching her move above him. "You're so good, Hermione."

The hand he had on her hip encouraged her to go up and down, and she got into a satisfying
rhythm. She could feel his eyes on her, all intimate parts of herself on full display. It didn't
feel shameful or disgraceful. Her and Draco weren't wrong together. They couldn't be.

"Touch me," she asked in a shallow voice, gently wrapping her finger around his wrist and
moving his hand lower. He needed no further instructions before he started teasing her clit.
Her second orgasm was imminent as she used her hands on his chest to give herself leverage
to move faster.

"Fuck, I'm going to- You're so fucking beautiful," he said, his voice strained with lust. "Come
for me again, love. Come with me."

He took over the pace, thrusting up into her and she threw her head back when the pleasure
washed over her for the second time. When she came back to her senses, he had sat up and
was holding her tightly against him as he panted into her neck. He pulled back and kissed her
cheeks, parted lips, and tip of her nose.

"What'd I tell you?" Draco said, kissing the side of her mouth. "Bloody perfect."

"Was she afraid?"

Anthony's condition was worse than she imagined. The rims of his eyes were red and glossed
over with a mixture of occlumency and some sort of substance. They had stood in silence
when they first entered the alcove. Hermione didn't want to rush him, but he was refusing to
speak. She pulled him into an embrace, and a wet sob was the first sound he made when he
let himself feel.

"No. I don't think Daphne Greengrass had ever been afraid." She answered him with a smile.
When he gathered himself enough to pull back, Hermione could feel the wetness from his
tears on her shirt.

"Not in front of anyone," he croaked. "I couldn't understand. How she could be so terrified of
Voldemort and still support him."

"Maybe not," Hermione decided to take another risk, desperate to soothe him and he looked
at her questioningly. "I saw her defy orders on several occasions. But no one remembered
anything she didn't want them to."

"Really?" He said starting to lighten up. "There were times- I thought she was baiting me.
Trying to get me to admit treason. All that time… we could have been working together."
Hermione shrugged. "Maybe you did. And she just didn't trust you to keep the details."

Anthony laughed, disbelief and awe. "There'd be gaps in time- I thought I'd fallen asleep…
Christ. I wish she hadn't. I wish I could know what she knew. I wish she knew…"

Hermione knew the sting of forgotten words. "Well… we can make sure the world knows she
helped. When this is all over."

Anthony nodded, stumbling a little due to whatever substance he'd been indulging in. "It's
getting worse out there. Have you caught onto anything big that is coming?"

Hermione handed over the months' worth of notes she had not been able to pass on along.
Draco was able to communicate to the Order through his contact, but he only provided the
specifics for the death eaters they were targeting. Hermione and Anthony were the only ones
left to supply mission details.

"There are a few new spells I created in there as well. I drew the wand movements the best I
could," Hermione said. Since she discovered she had a knack for creating spells the night of
the ball, she had made a few the Order may find useful. "I've had to entertain myself
somehow with you and Draco being away."

"We'll take any advantage we can get," he said in thanks. "Arthur wanted me to ask, anything
about Madrid? He's heard whispers about an upcoming attack, but no one can find any
details."

"That's Theo and Goyle's mission…" she started. They wouldn't be getting the details from
her. Anthony might be the only other Order member who could understand why. It would be
hard to explain to anyone else how they could value the life of a death eater.

It took her a moment to let Anthony out of her sight, he stumbled more than once on his way
to join the rest of his unit in the dining room. Malfoy was standing in the great hall,
chastising a group of snatchers when Theo interrupted him. After exchanging a few heated
words, Draco gestured towards the stairs and the two headed in the direction of Draco's wing.
Blaise followed, slightly jogging to keep up and Hermione went as fast as silence would
allow. Blaise tried to grab Theo's sleeve, but he yanked it from his grasp and kept walking.
They had just disappeared within the room when Hermione turned the final corner of their
hallway, and she waited outside for a few moments to be sure no one was following them
before entering. There was a chance the other boys would see the door open, but finally
telling them about the cloak would not be the worst outcome.

Blaise was trying to hold Theo back as he threw his fists towards Draco's head. Never one to
turn down a fight, Draco kept getting within range to give him a shove and scream in his
face. Hermione ran to their room and threw her cloak and bag to the side. Just as she
returned, Theo broke free of Blaise's hold, and Draco accepted his invitation to start beating
the shit out of each other.

" Expelliarmus! " Hermione shouted, sending Theo back several feet to fall into Blaise.
"YOU SON OF A BITCH! I"LL FUCKING KILL YOU!" Theo raged on, trying to get his
hands on Malfoy again.

"Let him go, Zabini!" Draco said, gunning for them again when Hermione set a stinging
curse his way.

“Fuck!” he shouted in fury, cradling his now injured wrist. “What the hell, Hermione?!”

"What the hell has gotten into you two?!" She cried, ignoring him and scolding them both.
Hermione looked between the two boys but her eyes locked on Draco's. If he didn't get his
emotions back under control soon, things were only going to get worse for them all.

" Calme toi! " Blaise hissed next to Theo's ear. Theo's wrestling subsided and Blaise let him
go.

"Malfoy fucking tagged me!" Theo screamed pointing his finger at Draco and Blaise grabbed
his shoulder as a precaution. Hermione stepped to Draco's side in an attempt to keep distance
between them.

"I don't need to tag you, you fucking git! I'd kill you with my bare hands if I wanted you
dead," Draco yelled. Hermione pushed her hand against his chest and shoved him back as he
started charging again.

"What happened?" The steadiness that was in Blaise's voice not a moment ago was starting to
break.

Theo looked at Blaise as he spoke. "We were ambushed. There were over fifty of us
patrolling Barcelona and yet every Order member came straight at me."

Draco was letting some of his anger dissipate, but there was still a dangerous edge to his
voice. "That doesn't mean shite! The Order ambushes every other mission."

"And have they ever casted killing curses towards random hooded death eaters?" He looked
over at the boys, and by their surprised expressions she could tell it wasn't normal behavior.
"They were on me – all of them – like a goblin to gold. And they only do that when it's
someone we've tagged."

"Perhaps they could sense what an insufferable git you are and decided to relieve Zabini of
his service." Draco snapped and both Blaise and Theo took an intimidating step forward.

"Oh, for Godric's sake - Ostendio." Hermione casted the spell to prove Theo was paranoid
before things got worse, but when orange smoke became visible to her, her wand hand fell
limp. Blaise looked at her expression, confused for a moment before he raised his own wand
and performed the charm. Hermione could tell the moment the orange smoke was visible to
him, and Draco must have casted the charm wordlessly to see for himself as he also stood,
stunned.

"It wasn't me," Draco said, breaking the silence.

"You are the only one who performs the tags," Blaise said flatly. "And no one other than us
knows about them."

Hermione's eyes flickered to Draco before she could think better of it. The others didn't know
that she was the one performing most of the tags at the manor when Draco was away so no
one would suspect him. His expression held no accusation, but he stopped her from
confessing with a small shake of his head.

"That's not necessarily true," Hermione offered. "The Order leaders know about it. They are
the only ones that perform the visibility charm so the others can't see it, but there must be
several that know of it."

"Why would the Order tag me, Granger?" Theo said.

"Why would I?" Draco countered.

"Your contact knows it's you working with the Order. It wouldn't be difficult for them to
predict we were on your side as well," Blaise said. "Any reason your little friend would want
us dead?"

"No," Draco insisted firmly.

"Who is it? If it really wasn't you- that's the only other option!" Blaise said, starting to lose
his temper.

"It wasn't them." Draco repeated.

"It was Goyle, then?! He was on the mission with Theo- where is he now anyways?" Blaise
said goading him on. "Accio Manor Map." The parchment flew to Blaise's hand and he
started searching the halls for Goyle.

"Piss off, Zabini. You can't actually believe it was Greg." Malfoy said, rolling his eyes.

"What is he doing alone with Cyrus in a sitting room, then? We all know Cyrus is chopping
at the bit for a chance to quash our families." Blaise pointed at the map where Goyle's
footprints were next to Cyrus'.

"He was probably asked about your mission. You all just got back," Hermione spoke in
Goyle's defense.

Draco slowly stepped forward until he was shoulder to shoulder with Hermione. Blaise and
Theo were only about six feet away, but she had never felt further from her friends. The trust
they had developed had grown with each passing day. It couldn't be possible that any one of
them would set another up. The hard truth was that Theo was nothing more than another
Death Eater in the Order's eyes, and they wouldn't think twice about targeting him. Draco
summoned Neddy and requested she bring Goyle up to his study immediately. Once she
appeared with him, he quickly caught on to the tension in the room.

"What is it now?" Goyle asked, clearly annoyed. "Greengrass has already nagged me for the
better part of a half hour for trading posts again."
Draco raised an arrogant brow at the other two boys, and they quickly accepted Goyle's
explanation and turned their suspicions back to Draco.

"That only leaves your Order contact. Tell us who it is," Blaise demanded.

"Who is who?' Goyle asked, trailing behind in the conversation.

"I already told you, no." Draco dismissed him. "Besides, it doesn't matter. We all need to trust
each other. It's our only advantage against everyone else."

"I'm finished with the fucking games, Malfoy. It's not only us. Any day our fathers could fuck
up and who do you think the Dark Lord is going to take it out on?"

"And what do you think will happen to Granger if the next one of us the Dark Lord executes
is you? She will just be trapped in the bloody manor forever!" Theo added on.

The idea came to her instantly. "Yes! Theo that's it- why didn't we think of it before…" She
exclaimed, her mind racing through all the different possibilities. "The wards are
impenetrable. If Lucius never grants me access, I would never be able to leave. No one
without permission could leave."

"You expect Lucius to trap all the death eaters inside the manor?" Goyle scoffed.

"It doesn't have to be everyone, just the most dangerous members and Voldemort himself."
Hermione explained the plan formatting in her mind. "Even if someone gets trapped by
mistake, we will have plenty of time to get them out before anything catastrophic happens."

"Draco will do it," Blaise said, agreeing with Hermione. "Lucius had plenty of time to come
to reason."

Goyle looked at him with revulsion. "Are you suggesting we murder Lucius?"

"If anyone tries to execute Nott again, believe me Goyle, I will rain hellfire on this manor and
everyone inside it." Blaise met Draco's eyes at the conclusion of his threat.

"It's about time our fathers pay for their own sins. We have given enough," Theo reasoned
beside his partner.

Draco stared at the floor while he thought of his response. "The others won't stop because the
Dark Lord is trapped. We'd have to continue battling them."

"Malfoy!" Goyle interjected. "We are not murdering your father. Blood can't mean nothing to
you- For Salazar's sake-"

Goyle cut himself off, shaking his head and lacking the words to express himself. He was
often a man of little words, but Hermione could imagine how looking up to Lucius his entire
childhood would make this conversation inconceivable. Zabini was still looking at them
critically, not ready to believe they had nothing to do with Theo's ambush.
"Fine. But your friend must answer to me for tagging Theo. Who is it?" Blaise all but
shouted.

"Fuck off."

Hermione stepped closer to Draco, taking his hand to calm him down. "None of us have any
reason to want to see him hurt, Blaise. We need to remember that we can, at the very least,
trust each other. Just because we can't share everything, doesn't mean we want to keep things
from you. Sometimes it is just more of a risk- or would cause more trouble."

"And sometimes it's just none of your fucking business," Draco snarled nastily.

Blaise expression switched, turning cold before squaring up with Draco. "I get it. Better not
to mention things and cause trouble. Sort of like how none of us mention you spending your
time at Hogwarts running around with Astoria?"

"That's not true," Hermione said instantly, and turned to look up at Draco.

His face didn't reflect her confidence. The color was draining, and his eyes looked unfocused.
The ball in his throat bobbed as he swallowed, and she watched his face turn pale as she
waited for him to rectify the situation. At some point her hand fell out of his. She kept
waiting for him to speak. For him to deny what was obviously just another tactic from Zabini
to rile him up.

"Bloody hell, Zabini," Theo's voice whispered, but it sounded further away.

The blood was rushing so loudly in her ears, and black spots were appearing in her eyes by
the time Theo wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently to rest her head against his
chest. Her lashes brushed against his shirt as she took long blinks. Why wasn't Draco denying
it?

"That was low, even for you Zabini," Goyle hissed next.

Draco chose her. Not Astoria.

"She deserves to know. We gave you weeks to tell her," Blaise said back, but she could hear
the regret.

When she took a step back, Theo kept a gentle grip on her arms. She turned her head to look
at Draco, refusing to let herself get carried away in her mind.

When Draco spoke, his voice was cracking. "Granger…"

"It's not true. You love me." She hated the inflection in her voice.

"I do. I love you, Hermione," Draco said desperately. As much as she adored those words,
they weren't the ones she needed.

The study felt smaller, and she looked around at four sets of eyes locked into her. The walls
continued to close in and she backed away to the door, turning after a few steps to all but run
 the rest of the way. They were looking at her, and for the first time she hated being seen.

"Hermione, don't- please ," Draco was in front of her, blocking her escape. He spoke so low
and quickly she could hardly make out what he said. "Don't go. Please – please . Don't leave
me, I can explain."

"Move," she breathed, barely recognizing her voice.

"Granger… It's not safe…" Goyle sounded from behind her. Like they knew what was best
from her. How stupid must she look to all of them.

She looked up at Draco, and his eyes were pained in a way she didn't know she could believe
anymore. "Then you leave."

Draco opened his mouth to object but one of the boys behind her must have made him think
better of it.

"Please leave." Tears started to burn her eyes, threatening to add to her humiliation. "All of
you."

Chapter End Notes

*throws at the internet and runs*

Thanks to @squintymeyhem for beta-ing and all of you who are reading <3.
 Requite
Chapter Notes

TW in end notes

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Drip,

Drip,

Drip.

Hermione closed the valve completely with her toes. It was a game, nudging the handle just
far enough to get the water flow, one drop every three seconds was the goal. Earlier she had
been levitating water, transforming it into various ice sculptures above her in the tub before
letting them fall back in. The heating charm returned them into their liquid state and perfect
temperature. Her fingers were terribly pruned, and she was sure the steam had transformed
her hair into something ghastly. Nevertheless, baths had a way of feeling less lonely. Maybe
it was the weight of the water or being surrounded by warmth. The water was far too hot for
Malfoy's liking, but he wasn't joining her now.

Draco had honored her wishes and stayed away from the rooms for the last three days,
sending Neddy to retrieve his clothes and robes each morning and ask Hermione if she was
willing to speak with him. Neddy popped into the rooms every hour or so, clearly anxious,
and paranoid that one of the times she would be gone. That afternoon, Hermione asked her to
tell Malfoy she wanted to speak with him, but he was away at Hogwarts until the next
morning. So, Hermione focused on charming ice, and counting drops, instead of what it was
at the castle that kept Draco warm.

The knock at the door was unexpected, but she didn't flinch. Hermione ignored it, the drops
were falling every two seconds, so she pushed the valve closed and tried again.

"May I come in?" Draco asked after Hermione failed to acknowledge his arrival.

She pushed the valve open a fraction of an inch. "You are in."

All the bubbles were gone, the last few popped about twenty minutes prior to his arrival. For
modesty's sake, she should have felt the need to cover up. But she didn't feel much of
anything at that moment, and logically speaking he already had intimate knowledge of every
part of her. There were still love bites on her breasts, and slight bruising on the base of her
neck from when he held her a little too tightly. It didn't feel too hard at the time, but
Hermione had always been one to easily bruise. She placed her own fingers over where she
knew them to be and timed the seconds as the water began to drip.
Draco walked towards her and kneeled in front of the bath. She could see him staring at her
through her peripherals. As her emotions tried to rise within her again, she let them escape
with each exhale through her nose. There was nothing within her now that she wanted to feel.

"She means nothing to me, Hermione."

Breath out.

"I meant to tell you right when it happened."

Drip, drip, drip. Too fast. Close. Try again.

"Will you say something?"

It was odd, feeling so vacant. Knowing the words should have a profound effect but
remaining indifferent. "You're the one that wanted to talk."

Draco used one finger under her chin to turn her head towards him. When their eyes met, his
lips parted, and he gasped slightly. She wondered if her eyes looked that different from the
Occlumency. Draco always had a distinct look when he would perform it. His eyes would
look so cold. Like his soul didn't quite reach them.

He cupped her face with his hand. "Don't do that, Granger."

"Aren't you meant to be at Hogwarts tonight?" She said coldly. No bitterness, just empty.

"I didn't want to risk you changing your mind." He said, holding her to face him.

"Do you love me?" She asked bluntly, still meeting his eyes and watching as they danced
around her face. His eyes were wide open: unguarded. They looked afraid, tired, maybe even
a bit strained from lack of sleep.

"Yes."

He clearly wasn't using occlumency; his eyes looked honest, desperate. He probably should
have been. Ever since his mother came back, he failed to maintain his composure at even the
slightest inconvenience. She should be grateful for it, she gathered. If he had kept his
composure, he wouldn't have pissed off Blaise enough to tell her the truth.

"I believe you." She decided, turning out of his grasp to look forward again.

"You do?" He asked carefully.

"I am still here, aren't I?" She flicked her wrist above the water and decided to make little ice
sculptures again. An otter was the easiest.

Draco nodded. "I shouldn't have kept it from you. Blaise told me the moment we decided on
it that you needed to know. I just-"
"Decided on what?" She cut him off, a flurry starting to form her stomach and she failed
miserably to squash it. "Just fucking say it, Malfoy."

"After-" Draco choked on his words, looking down and pinching his eyes with his thumb and
forefinger. "It's the least I can do."

"You're going to have to be more specific." There wasn't enough time between each statement
to get her emotions below the faux threshold she created in her mind.

"Astoria is a sweet girl, and a capable witch. But she has never been on her own. Daphne
always looked after her." He looked up at her. "And I killed her."

"Voldemort killed her," Hermione corrected him, keeping her voice sturdy whereas Draco's
waivered.

"She didn't deserve it," he contended. "She didn't care about this war, or betrothal vaults like
her fucking father. It was supposed to be Cyrus. He- Daph- I-"

Through his closed eyes, she could see them rapidly moving behind the lids as Draco tucked
some of the more overwhelming emotions away. "Daph always protected her sister, even
after she got sorted into Hufflepuff- None of us were allowed to treat her any differently or
else face the Greengrass wrath." He chuckled a little before his expression turned somber.
"She asked me to help keep her safe when I was at Hogwarts."

Hermione watched as he failed to look at her again. His knuckles turned white with how
tightly he held onto the rim of the tub, and she fought the impulse to reach out and touch
them.

"I've not been unfaithful to you, Hermione. I swear on my mother's life. But it was only a
matter of time before Cyrus came for our family again. And the only thing he wants more
than defeating us, is joining us."

Hermione wasn't sure how she should feel about it. The thought of feeling anything in that
moment felt like a risk, but she let herself slip, only a little, and the dread that occupied her
the last few days was replaced with something less dense.

"You're courting again." Hermione surmised.

He faltered, and his arm dipped beneath the water, stopping right before touching her.
"Nothing official. I just walk her to classes or attend meals and ceremonies together. Just
enough so she can claim I'm pursuing her if someone tries anything."

"Is that where you are when you take your detours, with her?"

"No. Students can't leave Hogwarts." Draco shook his head. "Theo offered first, but Cyrus
rejected him. It's my fault Daphne was killed. I have to do this for her."

"So, when Blaise said you were running around with Astoria…" Hermione asked tentatively,
the old feelings making their presence known.
"He meant it quite literally."

Hermione leaned back against the tub and sighed. Her barriers coming down completely and
the pain of the days prior finally lessened their grip on her heart. Draco reached out and
pushed a curl that escaped from her bun off her face. His sleeves were wet from where he let
them fall into the tub. She pulled her knees closer to her chest, suddenly feeling exposed now
that she wasn't occluding to the point of being catatonic. It was pathetic, she knew it, but the
warm water was hardly enough to mollify the loneliness that's plagued her since he left.

"You can come in, if you want," she said, tilting her head to look at him.

He processed her words for a moment before removing his clothes and lowering himself in
the tub to sit across from her. He leaned forward slightly, wrapping his arms around his
knees. Hermione scooted forward, kissing his forearm lightly before resting her chin on it to
look up at him. One of his hands threaded through her hair, damp from the steam, and he
rested his forehead against hers.

"You stayed," He whispered, like he was finally letting himself believe it.

"Running didn't help last time," she looked up at him as he kissed her forehead.

"Do you believe me?" Draco asked her.

She pondered his question. "I don't know. I think so."

"Then how can you let me touch you?" He said brushing the back of his fingers along her
cheek.

"I suppose I forgive you anyways," Hermione spoke before she could think too critically.

"I need forgiveness for many things," Draco tilted her head up for their eyes to meet. "But not
that. You're it for me, Granger."

She rested her head on his forearms again, and he kissed the top of her head before using his
free hand to caress her shoulders and back. There was something still bothering her,
something her intuition told her to ignore but her heart refused to keep unsaid.

"I want to be the one you walk the halls with," she confessed, with her eyes closed. "I want to
join you for meals and tell people you are mine."

Hermione heard the water displace as Draco wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her
and pulling closer. He paused for a moment before kissing her lips, and his hand was hot and
wet where it cupped her jaw.

"For now, people can assume what they like, but I will never claim anyone but you. Not as
my girlfriend, not as my betrothed. When the day comes to announce my bride, it will be you
or no one." He spoke with complete sincerity. She kissed him again and the words tasted as
beautiful as they sounded. "Assuming you'd say yes of course?"

"I guess you'll have to wait and see," she teased against his lips.
"Come here," he said, pulling her to him. She felt him hard against her inner thigh as she
straddled his lap.

"I'm not really in the mood…" she spoke softly.

"Me either," he rushed out, and she raised both brows at him, and he fought back a grin. "Just
ignore that."

She breathed a laugh, and it felt so good to feel something other than despair. But they would
only have to face it again in the future if they didn't address the cause of all the hurt. Her
arms and legs felt at home surrounding him, and she sighed as his soft kisses to her cheeks
and nose continued to revive her.

"Draco, why didn't you just tell me?"

He kissed her temple, letting his lips rest against her. "I knew you would agree to it. Even if it
hurt us."

She laughed lightly, "I'm surprised you did. Doing something for someone else with no
personal gain is not something young Malfoy would do."

"It's something you would." Draco said affectionately. "If the Weasel needed you to choke
down your vomit long enough to fake interest in him, you'd do it. And I'd hate it, but I'd trust
you. I can't go on being a selfish prick forever."

Hermione leaned back to smile up at him. "Walking a girl to class, so brave," she teased.

"Salazar sake- see. Your little Gryffindor arse has ruined me," he reached behind her as she
giggled and turned on the cold faucet. "It's bloody boiling in here."

It was shortly after Daphne was killed that Blaise insisted they take full responsibility to
protect Astoria. It was only a benefit that Cyrus' greed now made it more difficult for him to
attack the Malfoys. Hermione didn't doubt that Cyrus still held onto his reservations, but for
now he was lying low, waiting. Countless galleons awaited him if he could hold off killing
the Malfoy heir until Astoria secured them.

The manor. The halls. The rooms. What claim did Hermione have on any of them? The suite
accepted her, most of the rooms in the manor did, but she was a guest that could be evicted.
Their study, suite, friends. What was his that he shared, and what, if anything, did she have a
claim on for her own.

Her magic. Training had pushed her abilities to a point that she never thought possible. The
books may belong to the Malfoy library, but there was at least the one Draco gave her that
she felt ownership of. He kept insisting that all he had was theirs, maybe that was why it felt
personal when she overheard Cyrus plotting to take it. The high ceiling and marble floors that
used to intimidate her now felt like home. However, if they went forward with converting the
manor into Voldemort's personal prison, it would be them that was forced to leave.
The discomfort from the wards alerted her of a visitor. Goyle and Theo were on the other side
looking as uncomfortable as she felt. If she forgave Draco so easily, it wouldn't be fair to hold
the deception against them.

"I'm sorry, pet," Theo said first once they were inside. "You didn't deserve that."

"Malfoy did," Goyle added. "We told him it would look worse the longer he stalled."

Hermione tried to speak with reason. "I suppose if Nott can trust Blaise to be officially
courting Pansy, then I should be able to trust Draco to do this."

"Except Zabini and Pansy used to regularly shag," said Goyle.

"Your jealousy is going to get the best of you one day, Goyle," Theo mocked. "Don't be too
hard on Zabini- he nagged Malfoy to tell you constantly. His mother was evil. Made the most
powerful blokes fall in love with her just to use them. It still affects him and well- neither of
us are too keen on watching our friends being deceived…"

"Then why not say something?" Hermione asked.

"You know Malfoy, thought one of us would cock it up," Goyle explained. "None of our
galleons were on Zabini to be the one to let it slip, though."

The friends seemed to fall back into their old familiarity. Chatting and taking playful jabs at
one another. They were about to leave to head to the portkey site, when Goyle and Theo
started to look uncomfortable again.

"Do you know who Malfoy is working with, Hermione?" Goyle asked directly. Hermione
was taken aback, usually the boys aimed to con answers out of her. It was comforting in a
twisted way, like she finally broke through a level of scrutiny between them.

"I don't," She answered, honestly. "But I know Draco was not the one that tagged you, Theo.
And he wouldn't reveal your involvement to anyone either."

The boys look frustrated, and Hermione couldn't blame them. Knowing someone was coming
after them, someone with intimate knowledge about how they operated, only left a scarce few
possibilities.

"Granger, there was something else you should know," Goyle announced, speaking only to
her. "Malfoy's angry now, but if he actually went through with killing is father- If Lucius
were to die… he would never be the same."

Theo scowled. "We all honored our fathers at one point in time, Goyle. It's time we grow up.
If Malfoy is okay with it, leveraging the Manor is the best plan we've got."

Hermione clenched her jaw. Malfoy had always idolized his father, since she met him in
Diagon Alley buying her books for second year. The resentment he had was well deserved,
but Draco wouldn't always be this angry.

Hermione spoke assuredly. "We'll find another way."

It had been some time since Draco entered their suite covered in blood. The blood on his
hands belonged to someone else, but where it was dripping down his face was likely his own.
The robes on the floor were scorched and torn, but the black material camouflaged any stains
it likely contained.

"Draco…" Hermione said cautiously from outside his closet door. With the injuries always
came rage, and it was radiating off him as he turned to look at her. He stormed past, still
mumbling under his breath and she grabbed his arm to keep him from running off. "Are you
alright?"

"It's nothing," he snarled, pulling out of her grasp. "Fucking Weasel."

"Ron?!" She moved quickly to get in front of him, putting both hands on his chest to stop
him. "Is he hurt? Draco, tell me what happened!"

"What? Afraid you won't be able to run back to him the moment you're free of me?" He said
pressing against her hands to crowd her. He wasn't being fair. Again. She would always be
expected to receive crumbs of information and be grateful for it but Godric forbid she not
confess every thought she had to him.

"What's happened to him, Malfoy?" she repeated. He didn't get to project his own dodgy
behavior on her.

He inched closer. "Me or him, Granger. Choose now."

"You. You, fucking idiot. Now answer me!"

Draco crashed his lips onto hers, his hands holding her face and she could feel the cool
moisture from the still wet blood. She took a step back, trying to break contact, but his hold
was too tight.

"Malfoy-"

"He's fine. I helped him to the portkey," he said against her lips, and she breathed out relief
before kissing him back. She fisted the material of his shirt as he kissed her desperately. His
hands started pulling at her denims and shirt, un-methodically trying to remove the materials.
Hermione missed his touch, but she had never felt Draco be so lost and frantic.

"Draco, I don't think we should…"

He stopped his hands but kept kissing along her jaw. "Please- I need it."

"Draco, you're scaring me," she breathed back.

"We fucked up so badly, Granger," he whispered, as they held each other. Without his anger
to keep it away his fear started to overtake him. She ran her hand down his face, looking him
over and he mimicked the motion. "I love you. I'm so sorry."
"I love you, too," she said back to him, and he nudged his forehead against hers. "You need to
get yourself under control. I assume they are expecting you downstairs."

He nodded, and Hermione could nearly feel Draco shuffling his emotions behind the barriers
in his mind. She kissed his bottom lip as he worked, helping to give him something else to
focus on so everything else could be removed or forgotten. Gentle pecks pressed against her
lips once he was done, and they only had a few more moments before someone would come
looking for him.

"Do you have your bag?" he asked her quietly.

"It's in the bathroom cupboard."

"Get it. Gather your things." It was Hermione's turn to panic as she stepped back to look at
him. "I set up the room down the hall for you, Neddy knows which one."

He turned and grabbed a clean set of death eater robes, taking a moment to scourgify himself
before putting them on. "It's only a precaution. If the wards reset, you won't be able to get
back in."

"The wards would only reset if you died," she said to argue a point, but once she heard it out
loud she understood. "I won't let him hurt you."

"This war is bigger than me, you have to help finish it." His eyes twitched as the occlumency
added layer upon layer to keep himself impartial. "Besides, if the Dark Lord is cross with me,
maybe he'll take it out on my father and all our problems will be solved."

Heriome went to the bathroom to gather her things. She gasped when she caught a glimpse of
her reflection and quickly wet a flannel to wipe the layers of blood Draco painted on her face.

The crowd was smaller than usual. Most of Draco's unit was being seen by healers. Others
were still deployed, completing their own tasks. Cyrus was present, along with Blaise and
Pansy's father. The other occupants stood surrounded the table, listening as Draco gave a
synopsis of their mission. The Order had been expanding their boundaries, limiting entrance
from those who possessed the dark mark. It was Draco's mission to take back Glasgow before
they secured their border.

The elves supplied food and tea that remained largely ignored by death eaters in the room.
Voldemort was at the head of the table, Lucius to his left and Draco to his right in what used
to be Bellatrix's chair. Draco remained impartial and professional as he approached the part in
the debrief where the Order started to best them.

"I feared that the boy would start to rest on his laurels," Voldemort said to Lucius. "This is the
first task of your son's the Order has been able to halt."

"I should have been supervising his work more closely, my lord," Lucius agreed, snarling at
Draco.
"We were going into Order territory, father. It was hardly a surprise they were there," Draco
retorted.

"And does it remain Order territory, or did you complete your task?" Cyrus added next.

Draco clenched his jaw. He started spinning his family ring as he spoke. "The boundary was
completed, my lord."

"We nearly had them," Flint added. "We found a hole on the outskirts of the border. The
Order was distracted performing their part of the charm."

"How did they get away?" Lucius asked.

"That's a question for Draco," Flint said. "We fought the guards while Draco went after
Weasley."

"You lost a duel to Arthur Weasley?" Lucius tutted to Draco, scolding him like a child.

"Not him. The one from our year." Flint provoked further.

"Weasleys. Pathetic waste of wizarding blood. They're all equally worthless," Cyrus
contributed.

"This one was friends with Harry Potter." Flint revealed, and Voldemort finally took interest.

"He didn't best me in a duel. He ran. Like a coward," Draco snapped.

"This isn't the first time Harry Potter's friend has escaped you, is it young Malfoy?"
Voldemort snarled. "How is it they keep slipping through your fingers?"

Flint shared a look with Cyrus before continuing. "Weasley's a helpless git. No doubt the
mudblood was there to aid him."

"Merlin- outwitted by a Weasley and a mudblood. How can you even show your face?" Cyrus
pressed. He looked so pleased as he searched Draco's face for any reaction. Draco was
starting to break, spinning his ring a little too quickly to be passive. Their rivalry with Malfoy
in school was hardly a secret, but this was the first time anyone tried to use it to bait him.

"The anti-apparation wards held, my lord. The boy had a portkey. He activated it before I
could subdue him." Draco said, ignoring the others and speaking to Voldemort.

Lucius interjected, trying to gain control of the conversation. The Dark Lord was never made
aware of Hermione's escape, and there was no doubt that Cyrus would reveal it if given the
chance. "Laziness will not be tolerated, Draco."

Draco was about to speak when Neddy appeared to top off his filled glass, providing what
small distraction she could.

"Now Lucius, that is quite unfair. The young man didn't spend his life codling himself,"
Voldemort said. Lucius flinched at the threat. If Voldemort was set on punishing Draco,
Lucius would be the obvious recipient. But he was never one to go down willingly.

"Very well, my lord. We'll start from the beginning," Lucius agreed with a nod, pulling out
his wand. He flicked it in Draco's direction, and a loud crack followed the motion. "Even an
heir must learn how to make his own tea."

What happened next was a blur. Maybe time moved quickly, or perhaps Hermione's memory
refused to hold onto that moment for a second longer than it had to. How no one reached to
help Neddy as she fell. How Draco was petrified in place, as the conversation went on around
them. Cyrus complained that the punishment was not significant enough for the crime. In the
past, Hermione felt the need to flee the room during an execution. The evil that filled the air
after a murder was committed was thick enough to choke on. The others left the manor to go
to Hogwarts, but she stayed, tucked in the corner until the other elves came to fetch her
friend. Hermione stayed with her until they disappeared, so she wouldn't be left to lay on the
marble floor of the drawing room alone.

Blaise arrived later in the evening. Hours prior, she was sure their next meeting would be
incredibly painful. It was foolish of her; she knew what real pain was like. It was nothing to
forgive Blaise and let him hold her as she sobbed. He muttered comforts to her. She couldn't
make out the words, though his tone was impossibly gentle. Lovely. So much so that she
nearly believed him when he repeated everything was alright. It wasn't his fault he couldn't
understand, he had barely started to get to know how wonderful Neddy was.

Her eyes were hot and sore when she finally woke. She was still in the study, sleeping on the
couch that used to act as her bed. Her arm was hanging off the side, and her hand was resting
next to Blaise's, like he had held it until they fell asleep. He has taken a pillow and a throw
blanket to make a small bed for himself on the floor.

"Alright?" Blaise said, waking up. He rose and Hermione shifted so that he could sit beside
her.

"Where's Malfoy?" She asked.

Blaise cleared his throat before pulling out his pocket journal and reading a few lines. "He's
still at Nott's. Goyle apparated their last night to join them as well."

"Why is he staying there?" Why wouldn't he come back home as soon as he could.

Blaise looked at her sympathetically. "He can't have you see him like this, Granger. It's
undignified. Being so distraught that you father took away your elf."

Hermione jumped up and turned toward him. "Neddy wasn't just an elf! But you wouldn't
understand that! None of you do. That is why Draco should be here with me!"

"It's just- it's not as uncommon as you'd think." Blaise tried to reason.

The words festered in the pit of her stomach, but she tried to reason them before speaking.
"Elves, werewolves, muggles, mudbloods… Some worse than others, but none as valuable as
you. Are we?"

Blaise shook his head. "That's not what I meant."

"Yes it was," Hermione spat. "Get out."

"Granger- I'm sorry!" He insisted, starting to look desperate. There was really no time in this
war for holding grudges. She let go of her resentment and hugged him, knowing he probably
needed a moment of vulnerability as much as she did.

"Tell Draco to come home when he's ready," she said as she pulled away. "I just need to be
alone for a bit."

The footprints on the map danced around the common areas of the first floor. Draco's and the
boys were absent. Blaise checked on her again in the afternoon before heading to Nott's for
the evening. There were only two manor elves left. There were four when she arrived, five
including Dobby. No dinner or tea appeared for her as the day came to a close. Not that she
wanted to eat, but a masochistic part of her was hoping Neddy would appear to keep her
company and it would all be a dream.

She was sitting in the study, watching the flames die out in the fireplace without Neddy's
magic to keep it stoked. Draco walked out from the bedroom, wearing the same clothes as the
day before. Hermione watched him walk over without saying a word. When he got in front of
her, he said nothing, just dropped to his knees and laid his head in her lap as his arms
surrounded her. Grief was hard enough on its own but feeling the weight of it on a loved one
was a different pain. So, Hermione brushed his hair back, letting the soft strands untangle
between her fingers. Words could come later, or never. There were many things she would
ask him to explain, but this was a pain she knew all too well.

"I'm sorry," he mumbled against her legs.

Hermione shushed him, continuing to pet his hair. "Stop blaming yourself for everything,
Draco."

"Shit, have you eaten? I should go get something…" he said, sitting up and looking at her.

"I can wait until morning," she replied, shaking her head.

"I'm supposed to take care of you," he stated. "How am I supposed to do this, I've never been
on my own."

"You're not on your own," she whispered back. He looked up at her and she kissed him
gently. When he gripped the back of her legs, she let herself be pulled into his lap.

"The others were right," he declared against her lips. "My father doesn't deserve the air he
breathes."

Hermione stuttered. "Draco, we don't have to do this now…"

"I'm not losing anyone else. Greyback is expected to attend the next formal after the full
moon. Once he and Voldemort are at the manor, we strike." Draco must have channeled his
grief last night into deriving their next move. "The wolf still has to pay for what it did to you.
And my father will pay for what he did to Neddy."

"You're upset, let's not decide anything now." She tried to reason.

"There are only so many people I care for left," Draco said, pulling her close. "No one is
taking you away from me."

The next day, Draco had their breakfast delivered outside their door in the hall. With the
morning to themselves, Hermione spent her time watching Draco sleep coming up with some
way to lift his spirits. They ate in comfortable silence, Hermione forcing herself to eat as
much as she could with the absence of appetite. It didn't help that everything was wrong. The
fruit was cut in quarters, rather than cubed and mixed in a bowl like Neddy prepared it. The
tea was too hot, and the pastries were pumpkin and cherry instead of apple and spice.

"I think we could use some fresh air," she said once he finished getting dressed. "Can we go
out to the pitch today?"

"Sure." He said shortly. Hermione rushed to ready herself, before he could change his mind.
Stopping to fetch something from her bad before they disapparated.

Once they arrived Hermione, looked up at the sky. "Looks like a lovely day to fly, doesn't it?"

"Perfect," he said, attempting a smile. "Want me to get Dory?"

"I'd prefer a broom today, actually." She said, pulling out Harry's snitch from her pocket. "It's
about time I take you up on your offer."

"Where'd you get that?!" he said, reaching out his hand and she held it back out of his grasp.
"Saint Potter. We're not allowed to keep those!"

"He didn't keep it. Dumbledore gave it to him." Hermione teased.

Malfoy huffed and lamely shrugged. "Of course he did."

"If you want it, you'll have to win it fairly," she chimed. "Accio broom."

A Nimbus 2001 came flying from the storage shed, and Hermione was encouraged by the
remnants of a smile on his face. She released the snitch into the air, and it circled each of
them before taking off towards the sky.

"Oh, Hermione darling, you haven't a chance," Draco said, holding one arm out to the side
and his broom flew into his waiting hand. "Your snitch is as good as mine."

Chivalry was ever present in pureblood families, but Hermione soon found that Draco drew
the line at quidditch. Whenever he would catch her off-guard searching the sky, he would fly
up from beneath her, or suddenly appear right beside her.
"Lost, Granger?!" He asked upside down, flying over her. "You've got to try harder. I could
have ended the game three times over by now."

The purpose of playing was to better his mood, so it was ironic how quickly her mentality
changed to find the stupid golden ball and knock him down a peg or two. She flew out a little
further, looking down into the forest rather than in the sky in case the snitch was hiding
among the foliage. On the other side of the stream, she saw a glimmer of light in a small
clearing and darted to it. As she got closer, the light was undeniable from the sun reflecting
on some piece of metal and she sped up with excitement. Suddenly, Draco cut in front of her,
nearly colliding and knocking her off her broom. She swerved, avoiding his blatant attempt to
stop her, and kept flying, getting close and closer to the reflective light until it became clear it
wasn't the snitch.

It can't be, she thought to herself, ignoring Draco's shouting in the near distance.

Once she landed in the clearing, she was sure. Draco landed with a thud behind her, and she
spun towards him with a huge smile on her face.

"Draco, this is it! My tent has to be around here somewhere!" she said, starting to pace
around the clearing. "See look, this is the silver knife I dropped after the first wolf attacked
me."

The knife was what she saw from the sky, and she handed it to him before pulling out her
wand. "I set up the protective enhancements with this wand, I wonder if it will allow me to
reveal it…"

"Where did you get this?" Draco finally said, and she turned to see him examining the knife,
dried blood still on its blade.

"Oh- It's yours. From your potion lab." She explained.

He looked around the clearing and back to the knife, still breathing heavily from exertion, his
face withdrawn. "I know that- but how did you get it?"

Hermione rolled her eyes, "Good Godric. I stole it, alright. But it was for a noble cause I
swear."

Hermione went back to performing her charms, trying to connect the magic from her wand to
what was laced intricately within the tent. She mumbled incantations here and there, but
overall, she worked in silence, the only other sound was Draco as he circled around her
abandoned camp. When it finally appeared, she let out an excited laugh and turned towards
him.

He clenched his jaw, looking from the tent to the clearing, to the knife, trying to put it all
together. "This is where you were when you left."

"Draco don't," Hormone walked towards him, grabbing his face with both hands and realized
he had severely occluded since they landed. It should have occurred to her that the area
would bring up nothing but hostile feelings. The memory sent a shiver along the faint scars
on her back. "I'm fine. Neddy made sure of that when she found me."

Draco winced at the mention of her name but closed his eyes before looking around the
clearing again at a loss.

"Come on," she said, tugging his hand and attempting a smile. "Let me show you inside."

Draco was coming back into himself, insulting the condition of Ron and Harry's side, and
insisting he would never let her travel Europe in such conditions. When she finally got to her
cot, she held out her arms, slightly embarrassed that her old self didn't think to tidy the linens.

"This one was you?" He said with a raised brow. When she nodded, he shoved her lightly and
she fell onto the unmade blankets. Once he climbed on top of her and his mouth met hers, she
realized that her cot was in fact large enough for two.

Hermione tried to hide her grief in front of Anthony. The war was wearing on everyone, so he
fit in well enough with the other members. The others however, didn't have the burden of the
Order's success riding on their shoulders.

"Rotten luck about Malfoy. Heard he got off alright, though? A benefit of being the Dark
Lord's favorite." Anthony said once they were in the alcove. Hermione elbowed him from
within the cloak and performed the silencing charm.

"Whoops." Anthony snickered. "S'not like anyone's around."

"Are you pissed?" Hermione asked, lately she could smell the whiskey on his breath. "And
Neddy's life was just as valuable as one of ours. He most certainly did not get off easy."

"Didn't think him one to care," he said. "Got anything new?"

Hermione gulped. Anthony started testing her cloak, using the hood to watch his hand
disappear and reappear behind the material. "I've got the next target."

"I wonder if I cut a piece off it will still work… Oh! Who?"

"Lucius Malfoy," Hermione said, handing over the specifics of her plan. Theo and Blaise
were right, enough innocent people have been punished for their fathers' choices.

Anthony paused, looking at her skeptically. "You want the Order to kill Malfoy's father?"

"The Order will capture Malfoy's father. I'll tag his robes green so they can identify him.
Their meeting with the Confederation is late next week, I can swap the portkeys." Hermione
rattled off factually. "Have the Order set the destination inside a building with anti-apparition
wards so they can't escape."

Anthony unrolled the parchment and started reading through it. "And the other's? He won't be
traveling alone."
 "No one can know he survived. The plan won't work otherwise." Their eyes met, knowing
her meaning. Hermione had assisted in tagging death eaters, but this would be more blood on
her hands than ever before. If she didn't shoulder this burden, Draco would have to.

"All of this so the Order can force him to give Malfoy full authority of the wards?" He said
when he read further down the notes where she explained, in as few words as possible, why
this would be a critical step to winning the war.

"The manor is a lovely prison," Hermione said, readjusting the cloak. "Voldemort earned
himself an extended stay."

Chapter End Notes

TW; Character death

These characters are 18/19, living through some of the hardest challenges people face.
Neddy was a silent hero in a lot of ways (especially to Hermione). I will miss her so
much <3

Thank you for reading <3

 Relocate
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Granger, wake up," Draco whispered, pulling her from a deep sleep.

Hermione sat up quickly. "What is it?"

"I don't have much time, I'm meant to meet the others at the castle," he said calmly. "I've
something for you."

It was the middle of the night. Though, she would never complain about a chance to see him,
no matter the hour. He looked in good condition: robes intact and there were no visible
injuries on his face or neck. If she knew he was going to be back, she would have chosen a
revealing pajama set rather than the worn Slytherin jumper to sleep in. Even so, she shuffled
forward so she was practically in his lap.

"You're as greedy as you are gorgeous, aren't you?" he teased before sliding his hands from
her bum up her back.

"You've effectively ruined me for anyone else, Draco Malfoy," she muttered between kisses,
pressing her body against his in an effort to get him to lay down.

"All part of my plan," he said, placing a few more kisses next to her ear. "But I do have
something for you, and I truly only have a few moments."

Hermione let him push her off his lap and onto the bed next to him. He held out his hand, and
summoned an arrangement of red and yellow roses, wrapped in parchment and twine.

"Our patrol took us past Hampstead. We traveled by your old home, and I thought you might
like these." He said and she accepted them. "The new owners may be a bit ticked. I about
took all of them."

Hermione turned the bouquet, holding a small piece of her former life in her hands. It was
early in the year for them to be blooming, but they looked just as vibrant as they did when
she returned from school. There would always be an arrangement on their breakfast table to
welcome her home. She couldn't remember if she had ever shared that with Draco, or if he
just happened to know her perfectly well.

"Thank you," she said suddenly, remembering herself and Draco smiled in understanding.
"My father planted these after I started at Hogwarts. It was a surprise when I got home…
Gryffindor colors." She laughed, slightly embarrassed.

"I was afraid of that," Draco snarked and Hermione let herself smile fully. He reached out and
started playing with the hem of her jumper. "Green and silver suit you much better."
"I love them. And you," she said, carefully levitating the bouquet to the table so she could get
closer to him again.

"Don't do this to me, Granger. I've got to go," He protested weakly, pulling her to straddle
him at the same time. He slipped his hands under the jumper again to explore her hot skin
while she kissed him the way the most thoughtful, loving, beautiful boyfriends should be.

"I love you in this, but I was hoping you'd be in a jumper I could take," he said, pulling the
collar to the side to reveal her neck.

"You don't think Voldemort would approve of you wearing your old school attire?"

"I think I'd tear it in half at my shoulders, it's from third year," Draco laughed. "I only wish I
could keep a little piece of you with me."

Hermione thought for a moment before getting up and walking to the bouquet. She admired
them with a smile again before carefully pulling off a red rose petal. Draco stood and walked
beside her, and she unfastened the front of his death eater robes, just enough for her to slip
the petal into the small inside pocket.

In the morning when she woke, a few more petals had already started wilting. She casted a
preservation charm on them, not wanting to watch them decay any further. The petals that
fell, she tucked into her bag, unable to throw such precise items away.

Hogwarts was Hermione's least favorite post for Draco to be at. Voldemort along with other
residents made it one of the more nerve-racking places for him to be on extended stays. She
let her tea steep as she went through her plans for the day. Occlumency was always practiced
in the morning and the evening. Draco insisted that it was important to hone the skill both
while her mind was fresh, and when it was exhausted by the end of the day. Wandless magic
she exercised throughout the day but would perform the more challenging charms for a few
hours to ensure she was not losing the skill. Transfiguration took no effort or practice at all. It
was like her animagus form was just another part of her. When she wanted to go out to the
pitch or into the woods, she would have to take her otter form to get past the dementor's
undetected.

Meals were different without Neddy. The food she had was charmed to keep just fine, but
Neddy would stay and keep her company whenever she could. It took all her courage to ask
Draco what the other elves did once they took her away. There was no protocol in the
wizarding world on how families should dispose of what the ministry considered property. If
she had thought fairly, she would have asked sooner. Draco wasn't like the rest of his family,
and she should have known he would never leave her anywhere undignified. So, Hermione
also made it a note to stop by the Malfoy family plot, where he instructed the elves to create
Neddy a place to rest.

There was banging on the hallway door, and Hermione nearly opened it before peeking
through the spy hole. Pansy was on the other side, blood trailing down her forearm as she
beat on the door with her fists.

"Draco! Let me in!" shouted Pansy, looking down the hall.

Hermione summoned the map and opened it. At first, she looked for her friends, hoping
someone would be around that could help. Hermione looked down their hall to see Pansy's
father was hastily making his way around the corridors. Hermione didn't let herself overthink
it, and pulled Pansy in, right before her father turned the last corner.

Pansy jumped, her back hitting the door as the girls stood face to face. It took Hermione a
moment to realize she still had a strong grip on her bicep and let go immediately. Pansy
stared back, her panic giving way to confusion when the wards alerted Hermione that her
father was outside the door. He started kicking open the extra guest rooms in the hall, and the
girls stood petrified until the sound of his heavy steps went back towards the staircase.

Hermione took a step back, looking over Pansy, who was pale and fallible. She had her arm
pressed against her chest, but she was still losing generous amounts of blood.

"Come. Sit," Hermione said, directing her to the couch. Pansy let Hermione guide her, face
paled as if she just saw a ghost. "Wait here."

Hermione went into their bedroom and started looking through her bag. She grabbed the
dittany along with murlap essence and walked back into the study to see Pansy had not
moved, but her eyes followed Hermione intently as she sat on the coffee table in front of her.
Tentatively, Hermione reached out and pulled her arm to take a look at the wound. Pansy
conceded instantly. The girl that used to be able to take down half an army with a single look,
lacking any fight to hide the wound she was clearly ashamed of.

Hermione gasped slightly. The skull and snakes were botched, and there were dark bruises
forming where her father had held her arm in place and attempted to carve the dark mark into
her flesh.

"Draco, why do you look like Hermione Granger?" Pansy finally asked. Hermione couldn't
stop a short laugh. It really was the more likely explanation.

"Hold still, Parkinson." Hermione started testing out healing charms.

Pansy's voice cracked as she spoke. "It's not going to heal, the knife was cursed."

"I had a scar like this before. Possibly even a similar knife," Hermione said with confidence.
"I didn't know this was how the mark was applied…"

"It's not," Pansy stated. "Where's Draco? Why are you here?"

Hermione didn't know where her story started and where all the secrets and risks those
around her took to protect her began. There was no denying Draco was helping her, but the
why was something that didn't have an easy explanation.

"How about you tell me what happened here so I can try and heal it properly?" Hermione
countered instead.

"I returned from holiday this morning. My father said he was tiring of my games and would
perform the ceremony himself."
"I'm so sorry, Pansy." Hermione was able to stop the bleed with a healing charm. She started
adding the ingredients to her injury in the same order that she used to finally heal her own
wound Bellatrix inflicted. The treatment was taking excellently, and Hermione nodded to
Pansy's forearm so she could see.

"How did you do that…?" asked Pansy in disbelief.

Hermione paused her work to pull back the sleeve on her jumper. "I told you, I had a similar
wound. It took me a while to figure it out, but now there are only a few visible lines."

"What was it?"

Hermione started working again, putting the last of the dittany on before dressing the wound.
"I'd say something equally nasty as this."

The wards went off again and Hermione went to the door. Blaise and Theo were on the other
side and knocked impatiently.

"Don't let him in!" Pansy yelled in a panic. "He'll kill us both, Granger."

"It's just Nott and Zabini," Hermione said before opening the door and inviting them in.

"Granger- where's the map?! I need to find-" Blaise abruptly stopped when he saw Pansy rise
from her seat. She ran over to him and jumped in his arms instantly.

"Where were you! You're meant to meet me at the gate!" Pansy scolded him as he held her
tighter. "Why is Granger here?"

Theo and Blaise remained silent, looking at one another before locking eyes with Hermione.
It took a few moments for Pansy to compose herself enough to pull away, wipe the tears from
her eyes, and weaponizing them at the two boys in a way only she could.

"Well?! One of you better start explaining," Pansy said, crossing her arms.

"What's this?" Theo said, pointing to her bandaged arm.

"My father didn't want to risk me getting past the Order's boundaries. No matter, he botched
it up well enough that Granger healed it in a matter of moments." Pansy said, making light of
the hysteria that was absolved a moment before the boys arrived. "Are we trading Granger for
passage or something?"

Hermione could see Blaise's jaw clench, and Theo ran his hand over his face. Both boys
looked at her again and she took their silence as a message to not say anything.

"Have you both gone daft?!" Pansy snapped again.

"No," Theo answered quickly.

"Are you going to tell me why she's here?"

"No," they both said in unison.

"Did Draco bring her here?" Pansy tried from a different angle. The only answer she got was
Blaise's grunt of discomfort. "Does Lucius know there is a mudblood hiding away in his
manor?"

"Piss off, Parkinson!" Theo snapped.

"Hmm, that's a 'no' if I've ever heard one," Pansy smirked, and Theo grabbed his chest before
doubling over on the floor.

Fuck!

"Pansy, shut up!" Hermione yelled before walking over to them. "They can't answer you.
They are sworn to secrecy."

"Well- why didn't you say anything?!" Pansy shouted back as Theo regained his composure.

A crack from Hermione's right caught all their attention. Draco looked from Pansy to
Hermione, and then over to where Blaise was helping Theo get his footing. With closed eyes,
he took a deep breath before looking at Hermione.

"Pansy was trying to question them, and the unbreakable vow was… activating," Hermione
explained, like a child who got caught doing something they shouldn't. The more obvious
question of why Pansy was in the room remained unaddressed.

Draco turned towards the boys. "Honestly, it's not hard to maintain the vow. Just keep your
mouth shut or tell people to fuck off if they ask. I don't need you two dying in my study!"

"I was rather thorough in the wording. They can't even hint why I am here or who is helping.
Even if those hints are unintentional." Hermione spoke before they could put themselves at
risk again. "Maybe they should wait across the hall until Pansy leaves…"

Theo and Blaise remained still. The risk too high to even nod in confirmation. Draco turned
to Pansy, who kept her face as impartial as one could with puffy eyes and tear-stained cheeks.
"Go on you two. I'll get Pansy sorted."

Without trying to resist, the two boys were out the door, and Draco jumped when he turned
towards Pansy, and she had already taken several steps forward.

"Are you under an unbreakable vow too?" Pansy snapped and Draco clenched his jaw tightly.
They faced off for a moment before Pansy gasped loudly. "MY HAIRS! Granger has been
the one imitating me?!"

Draco smirked, "Goyle couldn't resist the urge to look down."

A remnant of a smile ghosted Pansy's lips, and she turned to look at Hermione. The shock of
her presence must be wearing off because Pansy started swaying a bit on her feet. Draco
caught her by the arm and helped her to the couch. Hermione walked around and stood in
front of the fireplace, not sure what their next move should be.
"She can enter your bedroom, Draco," Pansy said under her breath, widening her eyes. "And
invite people into your study…"

"These rooms are hers just as much as they are mine," Draco explained simply. "A right she
frequently exercises when admitting uninvited guests."

Hermione rolled her eyes at his chastising, and he only gave her a glance before grabbing
Pansy's arm and turning it. It was bleeding slightly though the fitting. Pansy had more
liveliness and interest than she has seen from her in ages, but she was slowly starting to cave
in on herself.

It reminded Hermione of how Narcissa was when she was still roaming the halls of the
manor.

"She can't go back down there. Let her stay until she's healed." Hermione got excited at being
about to knock Pansy's father down a peg or two once she took her form. "I can take her
place."

"She can't stay here forever. The vow would be no good, she'd give you up immediately and
kill you both." Pansy snorted and Draco grinned. Whether the statement was meant to be a
joke, it was true enough. Draco looked from Pansy to Hermione, reluctantly. "I need to get
you somewhere safe… the both of you. The manor won't be much of a haven for much
longer."

Pansy looked at Draco confused, but he was staring at Hermione with knowing eyes. She
gave him the kindest smile before she spoke. "I think I ought to stay. I have a bit of
unfinished business to tend to." Once Draco locked Voldemort in and freed her, she may
never be able to return. It turned her days in entrapment into something she was starting to
cherish.

"Uck!" Pansy sounded, and Hermione broke her gaze from Draco to see looking between
them with disgust. "Murder me, Draco."

"Sod off," he said, nudging her a little too hard and she punched him back. "I have a place…
I'll have to see that it will work first."

"Where?" Pansy perked with interest.

"You'll see or you won't," Draco said standing up and adjusting his robes. "Expelliramus."

Pansy's wand flew out of her cloak into Draco's hand. He pocketed it before turning to
Hermione. "Don't let her leave the rooms. And for all that is magical in this sod-awful
world, don't let anyone else in the suite."

"Malfoy how dare you-" Draco was gone with a crack before Pansy could finish her protest
and she growled. "Cunt!"

The minutes passed with a mixture of Pansy practically dozing off or getting random bursts
of fire where she asked Hermione questions about why she was there. Even with her leaving,
Hermione refused to answer anything further incriminating. There were turncoats and spies
everywhere, Theo getting tagged a few weeks ago proved that. There would always be
someone to overhear, no matter where she was going.

Hermione was replacing Pansy's dressing when Draco appeared again well over an hour later.

"Ready?" He said shortly.

"Almost, just finishing the last wrapping." Hermione answered.

"What is it with you all sending me away?" Pansy said with mock offense.

"Nott has crippling jealousy," Draco quipped, and Hermione shot him a look.

"Jealous of what?" Pansy asked, confused before her eyes went wide. "Oh Merlin- Does Nott
fancy me?"

Draco had the decency to look completely struck. "Yes."

"You'll have to tell Zabini you're alright once you're there. He worries over you." Hermione
said as she pulled Pansy to stand.

"No. If Zabini needs to communicate with you, he will go through me." Draco insisted.

"Draco…"

"We haven't time. Her arm okay?" He asked Hermione and she nodded. The bleeding had
mostly stopped, it should be healed completely by morning.

"I'm not an invalid, Malfoy," Pansy snarled.

"Pans," Draco said, turning towards her. "Your mind is not strong enough to survive a
memory charm, and I am not letting you walk around with the knowledge of Hermione's
presence freely floating around in your mind."

"Fine," Pansy said lazily, walking over to Draco to take his arm. "Like I want to stay here
anyways."

"I'll take you to the edge of the grounds, then we can walk across the portkey sight." Draco
turned to Hermione. "We'll catch up the others when I return?"

Hermione nodded and a moment later, she was standing in the room alone.

Theo was relieved that Pansy was absent from the room, and Blaise was annoyed that Draco
once again refused to disclose any information he asked for. The vow still had a strong hold
on Theo, punishing him for giving away the slightest information. Goyle accompanied
Malfoy when he returned, and to all their pleasure, brought with him several pre-rolled joints.

"Shoddy work, Greg. I can still feel my face," Theo complained. The longer Pansy was away,
the easier the repercussions became, and he would probably be back to perfect health if the
group wasn't partaking in illicit activities.

"You can't smoke constantly and expect the effects to keep their potency," Malfoy drawled.

Blaise was writing a letter to Pansy, using the piano to hold his ink and parchment as he
wrote her no less than three full pages. Theo was battling his agitation by drinking and
smoking everything in the room and pressuring the others to join in with him. When Blaise
finally finished, he charmed the letter and dropped it in Draco's lap.

"Owls won't deliver where you've hidden her, I expect?" He shot at Malfoy and Hermione
passed him her cup of wine as a peace offering.

"You've quite the nerve considering her condition while under your care," Malfoy fought
back.

"Are you on about Parkinson again?" Goyle asked, slurring slightly. "Just tell him where she
is, Malfoy. Honestly, what's the worst that will happen?"

Draco ignored their badgering and took an extra-long drag from his blunt. He dropped his
head back on his exhale before Zabini ripped it from his hand.

"You've got something to say?!" Blaise snapped, standing over him and Draco shot up
instantly to meet him chest to chest. "How do we even know you took her anywhere?"

"Because I said so," Draco yelled.

"That's how it works for the Malfoys isn't it? Someone poses a problem, and then suddenly
they disappear." Blaise went on.

"Fuck you," Draco spat with a shove.

"Is that what happened with Nott? Afraid he discovered something and decided to have the
Order get rid of him for you?!"

"Blaise enough!" Hermione intervened, pulling the back of his robes.

"Zabini probably tagged 'em himself and now he's pissed he and Pans can't get married in
peace," Goyle hissed starting to step between Draco and Blaise. Draco turned to Goyle, and
the two laughed cruelly before Theo hit them with a stingy jinx.

Goyle and Draco were now standing between Theo and Blaise, the coffee table and other
furnishings limiting their movements as the boys started hurling hexes at one another. Blaise
shoved Hermione behind him and held her in place as Goyle threw a stunning spell in their
direction. Draco threw a shield charm in front of her, forcing her back several steps and out
of Blaise's grasp.

Curses and hexes continued to fly, increasing in both severity and frequency. When Goyle hit
Blaise for a moment with the cruciatus curse, Theo's eyes went red.

"Avada-"
"IMMOBULUS!" shouted Hermione, cutting off Theo before he could speak the rest of the
incantation. The boys stood frozen, arms outstretched and pointed at one another.

"We!" Grab. "Do!" Grab. "Not!" Grab. "Throw unforgivable curses at our friends,"
Hermione scolded as she pulled the wands from their helpless hands. Draco was able to
counter her curse wordlessly before she got to him and instantly lifted his wand out of her
grasp.

"I kept to jinx!" He half laughed as Hermione tried to jump and grab his wand.

After a few missed hops Hermione huffed in defeat. Draco reached out and pinched her
cheek in a way that told her she must have been pouting. She turned towards the other boys,
all business and arms crossed.

"Finite."

The boys nearly fell out of their stance before looking at one another.

"Leave it to Granger to take us all out at once even when she's pissed," Blaise mumbled to
Theo from across the room and to Hermione's horror the boys all laughed.

"Easy, Granger. If Goyle can't block a killing curse when he sees it coming a mile away, he
deserves it," Theo joked and Goyle threw one of the couch pillows at him.

"Already had my shield up, prick," Goyle laughed.

"See!" Theo said, more sheepishly as Hermione failed to find any humor in the situation.

"Allowing a rivet to come between us all would only benefit Cyrus and Voldemort,"
Hermione insisted. "Fighting like that isn't normal."

"It is when you have friends like Malfoy who hide everything from you. Fiancés included."
Blaise said. "His only redeeming quality is having you vouch for him."

Draco rolled his eyes and fell on the couch. Theo cursed under his breath and reached into his
breast pocket.

"Here," Theo said, dropping pocket journal carelessly into Draco's lap. "Give it to
Parkinson."

"Theo!" Blaise looked at his partner horrified.

"The link is inseverable. Wherever you've taken her it should still work." Theo reached his
hand to Goyle who provided him another pre-wrapped joint.

"I… No. You need to keep it." Blaise said desperately.

"Don't you need to communicate with Parkinson?" Theo exclaimed before taking a large
drag.
Blaise clicked his tongue and looked away. "Not as much as you, Nott."

There was a sweet moment between them, and Theo smiled shyly around his joint until the
sound of Draco choking on a laugh got their attention.

"Mon trésor?" Draco drawled, and all eyes went to the journal in his hands.

"Oh fuck," Theo said, the joint falling from his lips.

Blaise sprinted across the room, but Draco was up and over the couch before he could get his
hands on him.

"Que nous soyons cachés ensemble ou séparés," Draco read hastily with a thick, exaggerated
French accent as he fled from Blaise and jumped onto the piano. Blaise tried to climb up and
reach the journal, but Draco held it up and kept kicking him away.

"Give it here, Malfoy!" Blaise shouted.

Goyle was laughing next to Theo who shook his head with a slight smile.

"Laisse mon cœur parler au tien, afin que je puisse toujours te trouver. That's quite lovely,
Zabini. You come up with that yourself?" Draco said holding the book to his chest.

"You're a royal prick, you know that?!"

"Je n'appellerais pas les bites des autres hommes "royales" avec ton trésor dans la pièce."
Hermione knew whatever Draco said was rude, but that didn't stop the fluttering in her lower
stomach from how lovely the words rolled off his tongue. Blaise flipped him off and Draco
hopped off the piano and tossed the journal back to Theo. "I'll get his letters to Pans. Don't
throw this away again."

Theo pocketed the journal quickly. There was still a nagging energy in the room, and not for
the first time Hermione felt guilty that they were all confined to the suite because of her.
Theo took a long drag as he slung an arm around Hermione's shoulder. The gesture was
friendly, but it still caused Draco to glare in their direction.

"Hear something you like, pet?" Theo asked her with a smug grin. He brought the blunt up to
her lips, and she took a long pull, mostly just holding the smoking in her mouth rather than
inhaling it into her lungs.

Goyle groaned. "Merlin, must you all go after each other like bunnies?"

"Bunnies!" Hermione leapt out of his grasp, the best idea of the night coming to her. "Sorry,
hare I mean." She clarified, waving dismissively at Theo quickly before addressing the group.
"Anyone want to get some fresh air?"

They transformed quickly once Draco apparated them to the lake; running and enjoying the
freedom the Malfoy grounds granted them while dementors drifted unknowingly above. As
they raced around the lake, Hermione wondered whether their friendship in animal or human
form would be the most unlikely for those on the outside to understand. There were no words
 to describe it after all. She yielded to losing race after race around the lake, the small canary
landing on her suddenly when she didn't even notice it was there. The people on the outside
would never truly see these pureblood, death eater, illegal animagus for who they truly were.
They would never understand how she was the lucky one to know them for herself. And no
one but her would understand how desperately she never wanted to be without them.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you so much to everyone who is following along with this story. This fandom is
amazing. You all are amazing. <3

Translation for Blaise’s entry to Theo:

Whether we are hidden together or apart, let my heart speak to yours, so that I may
always find you.
 Reverse
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The approach of the next formal meeting was looming over Hermione's head. Only Goyle
would outright object to Draco killing his father. The group's idea of compromise was to have
him challenge Lucius to a duel, rather than trying to kill him outright. This appeased the
traditional side of the Slytherins, the situation not unheard of. If Draco were to win, he would
have to live with the guilt of killing his father. A burden almost as devastating as what would
happen if he didn't.

The days continued to tick by, and all the important, stressful conversations they shared in the
study started to feel alarmingly normal. They would toss around who they were going to tag
for death one moment and place wagers for a round of exploding snaps the next. That was
where Hermione found herself on the night of the full moon before the upcoming formal.
Playing chess and plotting murder.

"Bishop to G9. Bet we could find Greyback tonight. I hate to see that rancid beast living
within the manor," Blaise said to Draco from across the chessboard.

"That dog won't be living at all. But he'll be sound of mind when I bleed the life from him,"
Draco growled. "And he will pay for-… sneaking onto the grounds."

"Is he still denying that?" Theo asked and Draco nodded in confirmation. "Surely Lucius
could prove it well enough with the roster?

"Castle to G9," Draco played with a smug grin and Blaise swore under his breath. "They
didn't work properly."

"But the wards did catch the Clarke bloke. I interrogated him myself. Why would it signal for
him and not the others?" asked Theo.

"We'll kill his whole pack soon enough," Draco snarled, like he always did when wolves
came up after the attack.

Hermione gaped as the boys just nodded and continued playing their game. It was the last
impromptu tournament between all the friends and took up most of their evening. Theo was
playing with Hermione's camera, rejoicing in the moments where he could snap a picture of
one of them caught off guard.

"That is barbaric," said Hermione sternly. Draco held his blunt up to his mouth, hesitating as
he studied the new positions after Blaise's last move. "You can't murder the entire pack,
Malfoy."

At this, Draco looked up his lashes and grinned. It took her a minute to interpret his smug
expression, and her eyes nearly rolled into the back of her head.
"You can't murder the entire pack… Professor," Hermione said, putting as much contempt
into the last word as she could muster. It didn't matter though, Draco still hummed with
satisfaction, dropping his head back and finally taking a long pull.

"Bloody marvelous," he purred with a big smile.

Goyle snorted. "How long does that last for again?"

"The evening," Hermione said shortly.

"Actually, it's twenty-four hours," Blaise corrected, still looking at the board but smirking
slyly.

Of course, the only time she loses a game of chess, it was to Draco and his ridiculous interest
in her addressing him as a teacher. She nearly joked that she should be glad he didn't conjure
her a set of school robes, but she didn't want to give him any ideas.

"If he won't spare his own father, I think it's rotten luck for the wolves, Granger," Goyle
sneered, and Hermione's shoulders slumped. There was no way she was going to let that duel
happen.

"Malfoy will win. Don't worry, golden girl," Blaise soothed her.

Hermione sighed. "I don't see why we can't at least ask him. He must hate Voldemort. And
with Cyrus gathering his own followers, the quicker we end this, the better for everyone."

"My father doesn't care about what is 'better for everyone'. He cares about what is best for the
Malfoys. Check," Draco said, directing his queen to take out Blaise's. "And that's not good
enough for me. Not anymore."

"Perhaps I should try to convince him? I've been known to convert Malfoy elitists in the past,
Professor," Hermione said, batting her eyes.

"Cheeky. Fifty points from Gryffindor," Draco quipped, and Hermione gasped in horror.

"Fifty?!" She yelled for a moment before remembering herself and her face fell.

"Castle to H3. Checkmate, you bastard." Draco said with a laugh and threw the butt of his
joint on the board. Blaise swore under his breath.

"Finally. Any longer and I'd likely splinch myself getting back to the castle," Theo groaned.
He stretched his arms out before walking over where Blaise was still studying the board. "We
shouldn't delay any longer. Goyle and I have second post in the Forbidden Forest."

"I'm patrolling with Bennett tonight," said Goyle.

"But that leaves me with Flint!" Theo protested. "Shall I tag him? Hate to waste such an
incredible opportunity."
"Malfoy's already doing Lestrange. Anymore would rouse suspicion," Blaise said. He
squeezed Theo's hand and brought the back to his lips to press a kiss in farewell.

"Flint will be at the next formal with the others. You can have your pick of any that you
would like once I lock them all inside."

The boys left the study, Blaise taking a room across the hall as the other two made their way
to Hogwarts. Draco climbed into bed and pulled Hermione to him. His hair was still damp
and smelled strongly of his soaps and oils. The scent of him was something she was sure
could never be washed away. The way it filled her lungs and then spread through to her
fingertips. They would tingle with need, only to be soothed by tracing them along his skin. At
times holding him tightly enough to leave half-moon indentions in his skin.

"I love you," he whispered against her lips.

Rather than falling into another kiss, he propped himself on his forearm so he could look at
her while he brushed her hair back. His hand caressing her as he studied her face. There was
a heaviness in his gaze that he stowed away when the others were present. The weight of
what he would have to do, and the guilt that undoubtedly came with it. The layers upon
layers of guilt were so apparent, so devastating. Hermione saw it in his eyes as he stared over
her, and she couldn't help but desperately want to absolve him of it.

"You don't have to do it, Draco. There must be another way," Hermione tried to appease him.

"He murdered Neddy, he deserves it," he said, dragging his fingers across her lips. "Every
day we wait gives our enemies more time."

"Theo and Goyle should be okay on patrol tonight though?" Every day the fighting had
become more brutal. At least when the boys were patrolling Hogwarts, they didn't have to
worry about one of them getting killed by the Order in battle. Hermione wasn't sure she could
handle the reality of her friends killing one another.

"Might be bored to death," Draco said with a small grin.

"Do you think… Well," Hermione stumbled a little on her words. "It must have been
someone in the Order, wasn't it? Who tagged Theo?"

"That's what we think. Likely a death eater on Cyrus' side that got in with the Order. Whoever
they are, they're dead the moment I find them."

"…we?" Hermione asked hesitantly. "Who is 'we'?"

Draco clenched his jaw, breathing deeply through his nose. "You will know everything soon."

Hermione's heart started to race. "Draco… if you don't win…"

"I will," Draco spoke with confidence.

"I would be stuck here forever, wouldn't I?" Hermione trembled as she spoke. "Unless I could
convince Lucius to let me go."
"No," Draco said immediately. He kept opening his mouth to speak but failed to find the
words. When he finally spoke, he closed his eyes as if he didn't have the strength to look her
in the eyes. "I should have taken you away from here already."

"It's not your fault," Hermione whispered back before lifting her head up to kiss his lips. "I
love you."

"I love you," Draco kissed her deeply. They could count the days they had left. And she tried
to fight off the fear of who they would be outside of their rooms.

"Do you think we'll ever meet each other in battle?" Hermione asked. "If you are wearing a
mask, how will I know it is you?"

"I'll be the one grabbing you and disapparating us out," he said instantly.

Draco's kiss started to feel like goodbye. The places his lips would usually only brush, he
took the time to kiss sweetly. He pulled her up, setting her in his lap so they could surround
each other in their arms. She let herself melt in his embrace. He used his fingertips to trace up
her arms and push the small straps of her camisole from her shoulders, letting the material
pool at her waist.

"That feels good," she breathed, and he groaned slightly against her skin. Draco didn't need
much encouragement, but anytime she gathered the courage to voice her satisfaction he
responded so pleased.

He moved slowly, but strong. Gripping her thighs and helping her drive herself forward until
she took every inch of him. Fully seated in his lap, she used her hold on his hair to angle his
face up, his lips parted and shiny and waiting for her to claim them. Her tongue eagerly
licked into his mouth, and he groaned. The sound tasted nearly as good as he did. His hand
tangled into her hair, and she fought against his pull to keep her lips firmly against his. The
burn was slight and sweet, and she would feel it a thousand times if only to prove how much
she wanted him. It worked, and he moaned around her lips as he thrusted up as hard and deep
that the angle would allow. Filling her with the same vigor that she devoured his mouth.

Draco tightened his grip in her hair, and Hermione finally conceded and let her head fall
back, exposing her neck. The thin skin was quickly assaulted by his teeth, the sting traveling
down her body until it reached between her legs, and she felt herself tighten around him. He
lifted her suddenly, keeping himself buried inside her, before falling over her and pinning her
between the mattress and his chest. Their skin was hot and damp with sweat as they slid
against each other with each thrust. It was hard to breathe with the weight on him on top of
her, he only held himself just enough to not crush her completely. Every place they did not
touch felt like a piece of herself missing, empty. There was nothing more satisfying than the
way Draco made her feel whole.

He pulled away, and Hermione's arms tugged on his skin as he stretched away from her
grasp.

He chuckled darkly, giving her one more hard thrust and watched as her body relaxed. "I
have to slow down, greedy girl. Hands by your head. I'm not ready to fill you yet."
A groan escaped her lips as she obeyed. Draco made slower, shallower thrusts as his eyes
raked over from where his cock disappear inside her, up to her bare chest.

"Sorry, professor," she panted. He swore under his breath and tore his eyes away from her.
She put her feet on the bed and pushed her hips up to maintain friction, and one of Draco's
hands flew to hold her down while the other surrounded her neck.

"Fucking cheat," he whispered, failing at hold back a grin. "Play fair."

"I haven't an idea what you mean," she said innocently, stretching her arms out and arching
her back. His hand tightened around her neck for a second before traveling along her
collarbone and down to her breasts. He brushed his thumb over her nipple, teasing the
sensitive peak until he reached down to take it into his mouth. He started circling his hips,
completely buried inside her and using the motion to rub against her clit.

"You make me so happy, Hermione," he cooed as he kissed his way to her other breast.

Draco often confessed his feelings towards her. Sometimes naughty things during
inappropriate times, dirty things during sex, and deep confessions during their late-night
whispers. This felt more significant than most, knowing Draco was happy. That may have
been the most important thing that's ever happened, and here he was, saying she had a part in
it.

He pulled out, burying his cock again deeply with one quick thrust. Hermione choked on her
breath, already so close to falling over the edge if only Draco gave her what she needed.

"Draco…Please," she whimpered, needing him to just move a fraction faster. He knew that
already. He was the one to condition her to desire it so strongly.

"That's my good girl. Tell me what you want," he praised her, his voice deep and assuring. It
enticed and disarmed her all at the same time. Her hands cupped his face and pulled him
down to meet her for a kiss. "I'll give you anything you want, Granger. Anything."

He repeated the words as he finally started increasing his pace. Promising her everything.
Anything she could want. As if he wasn't the only thing she needed.

His name escaped her lips as the pleasure finally overcame her. He covered her mouth with
his and consumed every moan like he was claiming a prize.

When she opened her eyes to look at him, he met her stare and she felt desire start to pool in
her lower abdomen again. He pulled her legs to rest on his shoulders and resumed his pace,
keeping his eyes locked with hers. She let her head lull to the side, and his hand was there the
next moment, caressing her cheek and threading his fingers through the back on her hair. His
thumb traced her lips and she opened them to suck it inside.

It was his undoing. He gripped her hips with both hands and fucked into her until her back
was arching off the mattress as she came again seconds before he did. He dropped exhausted
on top of her, groaning deeply and rough. She told him she loved him and he said the
beautiful words back.
He panted into her neck as he kissed a path to her ear. "I can't keep you anymore."

Hermione's chest burned delightfully as she caught her breath. The room was so dark she
could hardly see the blonde hair that was tangled between her fingers.

"I have to leave this place, but not you." she said, repeating the words he spoke to her what
felt like ages ago. "I'll never leave you."

Lucius was held up in his office reviewing the final details before his evening departure to
Vienna. It was early morning, and the death eaters selected to accompany him were scattered
around the grounds until they had to leave. Hermione avoided looking at them as she walked
to meet Anthony: knowing they would never make it.

"Are you sure about this?" asked Anthony, handing over the Order portkey for her to
exchange. The wrapped chain felt like lead in her hand as she shoved it in the pocket of her
cloak.

"If we don't do it today, Draco will challenge his father at the formal. I am not risking it," she
said, her voice only trembling slightly.

Hermione's eyes reflexively looked to the hall where the five members were lingering. She
knew them all by name: Pearson, Grant, Pavlov, Bennett, and Yaxley. Yaxley was acting as
Lucius second on the mission. He was someone she had no guilt sentencing to death.

"Lucius is the key. Once they have him, they must get him to grant full authority to Draco,"
Hermione said, nearly as an affirmation. Anthony flickered his eyes to the hallway for a
moment before nodding his head in agreement. "How many people in the Order know?"

"Enough. We can't risk anything going wrong," Anthony said. "It's airtight Hermione, the trap
is going to work."

Hermione paused, taking a deep breath and as she and Anthony shared an honest, somber
look. "That's the problem, isn't it?"

Hermione left Anthony to wait outside Lucius' study. She saw Anthony enter the lounge that
was supplied with wine and liquor. He was intoxicated more than he was sober. Avoiding his
grief would never make it go away, but no one could blame him for turning his back on it at
least until they ended the war.

Once Lucius exited and walked to a sitting room, she silently vanished the gold chain portkey
and exchanged it with the Order's duplicate. Lucius didn't flinch as she slipped it into his
robes pocket, her months of antagonizing the death eaters gave her an expert slight of hand.
When Lucius finally turned to begin the pre-deployment meeting, Hermione silently charmed
his robes with green smoke, tagging him for the Order to identify. For the first time, an
extraction rather than an execution.

Hermione walked through the kitchens, where the two remaining house elves were busy
preparing food and drink for the various manor guests. Once she reached the mudroom that
had a window into the back garden, she tucked her cloak away into her bag and hid it in a
heavily disillusioned cupboard. The dementor's were fooled better by her animagus form, and
the landscaping around the garden provided more than enough cover for her to avoid being
seen by any person.

Hermione quickly transfigured and climbed out of the window, and scurried into the bushes
beneath, staying hidden well until she could reach the cover of the forest. Passing the barn,
she instantly recognized a regal looking fox, lurking on the other side of the veranda than
Flint and Cyrus. Hermione stepped forward, slightly kicking a rock and making a sound that
was too soft for human ears to pick up.

The fox turned its head towards her, and Hermione quickly raced into the deep woods of the
forest. She could hear it gaining on her and she had just reached a small clearing when a snip
at her leg sent her tumbling into a shallow puddle.

"You bit me!" Hermione yelled at Blaise, out of breath and back in her human form. The fox
transformed, his momentum causing him to fall on top of her. His weight knocked out the
little breath she had remaining, and Blaise chuckled as he pushed himself to sit up.

"Beat you again. I don't know why you even try," Blaise said.

Hermione laughed and sat up, gulping breath. Taking care to look through the canopies of the
trees for dementors. "What were you doing hanging around Cyrus?"

"Trying to get a listen," Blaise answered.

"Anything important?" asked Hermione. She looked at her sleeve and saw a tear where Blaise
had nipped her in his fox form.

"He fancies he's got more people on his side than the Malfoys."

"Does he?"

Blaise stood and offered Hermione a hand to pull her to her feet. "Does it matter?"

Hermione shrugged. "Only to their ego."

Blaise grinned. "In that case, yes. Best break the news to Malfoy as soon as possible."

Hermione rolled her eyes, turning to look around the clearing for another moment before
transforming back.

"Here, take this," Blaise said, popping open the first two buttons of his jumper to pull it over
his head. Hermione vanished her muddy and torn jacket and gratefully took the clean jumper.
"He started on about needing Draco to take Lucius' place when I saw you."

"Does Cyrus really believe he would be able to control Draco, just because he's courting his
daughter?" Hermione scowled.
 "Sorry for him, Astoria doesn't have the influence he thinks- given Malfoy gets his brew from
a different witch," Blaise said with a wink and Hermione smiled and smacked his arm. "I
should probably head to the apparation point. Draco is expecting me. Goyle has grounds
patrol again, but Nott should be by later to keep you company."

Hermione nodded, looking at Blaise with a sad smile. "I don't think we'll have another night
together before everything changes."

Blaise gave her a half grin back, looking from her to their surroundings. "This forest has been
here for hundreds of years. I don't think I'm quite done running around in it yet."

After Blaise made it to the apparation point, Hermione spent the next few hours walking
through the stacks of the library. No other death eaters were able to enter the room, so she let
the hood of her cloak down enough to see each of the rows unobstructed. The library was the
room she knew the least but admired the most. What a shame it would be if the ancient text
did not survive Voldemort's wrath once he was trapped inside. Would the death eaters find
their way into the library then? Would they force themselves into the piano room, potions lab,
or any other private areas that have served as her sanctuary during her stay.

She returned to the bottom floor to find Anthony visibly panicking, pacing, and repeatedly
running his hand down his face. She walked up to him silently and tapped his shoulder, and
he instantly took off to one of the hidden alcoves towards her and Draco's wing. Hermione
chased after him and whispered to him from beneath the cloak once they were inside.

Her heart started to beat out of her chest. "What's happened?"

"Did you switch the portkeys?!" Anthony asked rapidly as she pulled back the hood of her
cloak. Once he could see her, Hermione nodded her head in answer.

"Yes, of course," she said confidently to reassure him.

"Fuck! Do you have a way to contact Malfoy?!" Anthony yelled, grabbing her shoulder. "Do
you know anyone who can reach them?! How long does a patronus take?!" Anthony rambled;
his arms were trembling from where he held her tight enough to leave bruises.

"I- a patronus can take several minutes depending on the distance. Zabini left earlier to meet
him in London, I am sure you could find them quickly-"

"They aren't going to London," he whispered shakily. Hermione didn't understand, those were
the orders they received the night before. "There was an uprising- muggles killed all the death
eaters on post. The Dark Lord insisted Lucius handle it himself."

Time seemed to stop.

"Draco is leading the team to Vienna in his place."

Chapter End Notes

Happy Saturday/Sunday! We are back to our regular scheduled programming <3.

I'm so sorry for the long break, but the next several chapters are woven together and I
had to get them all down before I felt comfy to post. TYSM for
reading/comments/kudus.
 Remiss
Chapter Notes

TW in end-notes

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Blackness started to overtake Hermione's sight, her blood pumping in her ears. Her chest was
rising and falling, panic costing her precious seconds that she- that Draco – didn't have. The
sound of steps on the floor had her reflexively retreating into the concealment of the alcove.

"Theo!" She yelled once she recognized the person coming down the hall. She took off her
cloak and threw it over Anthony. "Stay quiet!"

Theo rushed into the alcove and looked at Hermione in disbelief. "What the bloody hell are
you doing down here?!"

"Is Zabini still with Draco?!" she rushed out.

"Yeah- yeah he just met up with him," Theo spoke as if his words would calm her.

"You need to write him- now!" Hermione shouted and Theo flinched. "Vienna is an ambush.
Everyone will be killed the moment they arrive."

Theo flinched. "No- No, but that's- Blaise and Malfoy are going to Vienna now."

"You have to stop them, I can't leave! I don't know where they are-" She doesn't even know
where to find the Order. Anthony always had to wait for them to initiate contact. Theo's
movements became rushed, pulling out his journal and writing frantically to Blaise as
Hermione sent out a patronus. The otter had barely made it out of the tip of her wand before
Theo turned and sprinted down the hall. Tears threatened to escape her eyes, and she started
muttering pleas to Neddy, wherever she may be. The reminder that she was gone gripped at
her chest. Neddy would know what to do- she showed up during times that she didn't even
know she needed saving.

Hermione gasped as the idea came to her; another long shot in a series of bad ideas.

"Mosby!" she called assertively, and a POP sounded from behind her. The Malfoy elf looked
as shocked as she did that he appeared.

"Erm… Ah -Mosby is here to serve the mistress…?" Mosby muttered, troubling his hands.

"Mosby, go to Draco. Whatever you do- he cannot take the portkey. Do you understand?!"
Hermione ordered quickly and Mosby nodded. "Go! Now!"
He disappeared with a crack, and Hermione grabbed her cloak and took off right after Theo.
Finding him among the death eaters in attendance was nearly impossible. Hermione finally
spotted him on the way to the great hall. Theo was bulldozing his way through the occupants
until someone grabbed him by the cloak and shoved him against the wall.

"And where exactly are you off to in such a hurry?" Cyrus snarled at Theo.

"Get fucked, Greengrass!" Theo barked.

Theo pushed Cyrus off with ease, but another death eater grabbed him and started dragging
him down the corridor. Hermione couldn't tell who it was from a distance, their hood and
mask were in place along with another member. She followed them, running past Cyrus who
had an ominous, shit-eating grin on his face. Theo was thrashing, trying to break his captures
hold as he was practically carried down the hall. Hermione let her ears adjust to try and pick
up what was being said.

"Master doesn't like little boys causing trouble," growled the death eater as they turned the
final corridor to the dungeons. "Best to keep you confined until-"

They stopped abruptly, and Hermione's shoes skidded against the ground. The taller figure
whispered something to his companion who quickly turned around and rushed past her. The
cellar doors were opened, and Theo's capture threw him down the stairs and slammed the
doors, the locks clicking loudly into place. Theo started shouting and the death eater tried to
open the door to silence him, using all his strength to force the handle, but the lock held.

The hooded death eater huffed in frustration before taking off down the corridor.

"You bastards! Get back here!" Theo yelled, followed by more banging and threats.
"CYRUS! YOU'RE DEAD! DO YOU HEAR ME!"

"Theo!" Hermione whispered through the door. "Stay calm, I'll get you out of here."

"No, no, Hermione. Go help Blaise. Please- please- find Blaise," Theo begged. Hermione
removed her cloak and tossed it to the side to work on the door without obstruction.

"I can't leave. You'll find Draco and Blaise, and I will hold Cyrus myself while you all take
turns beating the shit out of him. But I need to get you out first."

Theo was silent on the other side, and Hermione looked at the door and noticed it had no
keyhole. It was just like all the other doors in the manor. There was no reason it should work,
but Hermione reached her hand out anyway and turned the handle. It unlocked immediately
and she swung the door open, sharing a look of surprise with Theo.

"Let's go," Theo said, grabbing her hand and running down the hall.

"Theo, wait! You should transform so they can't see you, and I need my-"

Theo was hit and went flying down the hall, the smaller of the two death eaters going after
him. Hermione was able to take one more step before she was grabbed and shoved against the
wall.
"Finally," Greyback said, panting excitedly and removing his hood. His other hand had a
deadly grip on Hermione's neck, crushing her windpipe. "I knew the Malfoy pup couldn't
keep you hidden forever."

Hermione clawed at his hands to no avail, his body remained unmoved as she kicked and
thrashed with all her strength. Theo yelled from down the hall as he struggled with what
Hermione knew was another werewolf. Now that she was an animagus, she found she could
smell it on them. Greyback's odor turned rancid as an excited sweat began to seep from his
pores. He tightened his grip, and her movements slowed as the blackness creeped into her
vision. Anger started to coarse through her- and she suddenly remembered she was a very
different witch than the first time Greyback put his filthy hands on her.

Stupify, she casted silently, and Greyback was hurled across the corridor, head smacking into
the hard stone.

She turned to Theo, gasping for breath. The wolf had his teeth sunken into his neck, ripping
at his flesh. Theo was no match for his strength, and her rage acted for her as she extracted
her wand and pointed it towards them.

"Avada Kedavra!" Hermione watched the green light strike the young wolf, and then she
watched him fall motionless to the ground.

Theo sliding down the wall, hand grasping his neck to stop the flow of blood. Hermione
healed it quickly, the bite being no more than a flesh wound outside of the full moon.

"Are you alright?" Hermione asked, pulling him to his feet.

"Yeah- fucking hell, Granger," he said shaking his head looking down the hall. Greyback
moaned, already coming back to consciousness and Hermione pushed Theo towards the exit.

"Go. Transform so Cyrus won't see you if you must, I'll handle this."

Theo may have wanted to protest, but when their eyes met they exchanged a look of trust,
and hugged her quickly before transforming and heading to the exit.

Hermione turned down the hall, and Greyback was pushing himself back on his feet. The
dark magic seeped from her wand hand into the rest of her body. Thick ink, staining her
blood as it spread instead of the familiar floating flecks of dust.

Hermione raised her hand, helping him the rest of the way up, and a couple extra feet off the
floor.

"Silencio," she croaked with her damaged voice before giving him a chance to speak.

As she walked towards him, she hit him with a crucio. Greyback convulsed, his mouth
shaped in what Hermione sure would be a roar if a sound were allowed to leave him. His
claws dug into the flesh of his head as he tried to fight against the pain, and Hermione felt the
waves of the curse: building and releasing and crashing. With her eyes locked on his, she
levitated him back until he was firmly placed against the wall. Once she ended the cast,
Greyback looked at her and growled, snapping his teeth in a way that she found pathetic
rather than intimidating.

In that moment, she knew that he deserved to die. The only thing stopping her was the faint
voice in the back of her mind, reminding her the boys would be cross if she denied them the
pleasure.

"Obliviate," Hermione said instead.

She replaced the memories of what occurred with Theo overpowering his wolf companion
and escaping. On a whim, she decided to dig even deeper, finding every existence of herself
and replacing it with a faceless figure he would never be able to find. A memory on the tip of
his mind, but always just out of reach.

Before she walked out, she looked at the wolf- the man- she killed lying lifeless on the floor.
She felt detached as she stepped over the body, and grabbed her cloak.

As she walked away, she felt irritable. The floor was shifting beneath her feet, and the halls,
though still tall and wide, began to narrow. The instinct to scream or cry building as the dark
magic set the part of her consciousness free that needed to sleep to perform the unforgivable
curses. It didn't release her completely, not like it did during practice. But this was the first
time she had actually taken a life, so perhaps it was the price to be paid.

Hermione made her way outside. Draco could apparate into the grounds, but since Blaise
would have to walk from the apparation site, they would likely arrive together.

It was impossible to move silently through the gravel driveway of the manor, especially at the
pace she took. She stopped right at the border of the grounds, tucked away slightly in the
foliage. There was no one coming or going, most of the members either inside the manor
already or posted elsewhere. Tens of minutes flew by, and she could feel the tension
throughout her arms and legs as she paced back and forth. She pushed her hands through her
hair, revealing part of herself as her hood fell back but she couldn't find it within herself to
care.

She jumped and turned when she heard a POP. Theo came barreling in from the apparation
point cradling his shoulder.

"Theo!" called Hermione after she removed her cloak and he spun to face her. "Oh my god,
you're splinched."

"Zabini!" Apart from his injuries, Theo's eyes were red and his cheeks were wet with sweat
and tears. Blood still stained his neck down to the white collar of his shirt, and all guises of
calm were gone.

"He wasn't at the castle, or the London flat, or the forest," Theo rambled as he walked up
close to Hermione until he was towering over her. "They'll fight their way out. They can fight
their way out." His second statement was a question, shaking with adrenaline and pain. A
plea. One Hermione knew had little to no hopes of being granted if one of their warnings
didn't reach them first.
Blood was pouring down his arm, and Hermione reached up to apply pressure to it. Theo
clenched onto her shoulder with his good arm, steadying himself for a moment before pulling
her close into an embrace. A sigh escaped her, even though had no right to take comfort in
Theo, being the one responsible for their distress.

Hermione had left her bag in the manor and could do no more but basic healing charms to
stop the bleeding. His shoulder had splinched down to the muscle, and she would need an
abundance of dittany and healing potions to heal him properly.

"I got you, pet. I'm not leaving you here," Theo vowed, attempting to be brave for the both of
them. "We're not leaving you here. They are coming back. Blaise is too clever. He probably
sensed the ambush before he left. He'll be okay. He's- he-"

POP

"Pathetic. My father's entire operation is going to shit even without our help."

"Nott?"

Theo pulled back from Hermione so quickly at the sound of Blaise's voice, she stumbled to
catch herself. Draco's jaw dropped slightly in surprise as he took in Theo's state. Blaise
hardly gave her a glance before reaching towards Theo as he sprinted towards him. Theo
grabbed his face with his good arm and kissed him deeply. Not wasting another moment,
Blaise tightened his hold and apparated them away.

Draco took swift steps looking from where their friends just disappeared to where Hermione
stood. "What's- Oomph!"

Hermione jumped on him the moment he cleared the threshold. Her throat was aching so
badly it hurt to even attempt to speak. It wasn't until Draco forced her head up to meet his
eyes that she realized he had apparated them back to their suite.

"Deep breaths, my love," said Draco. His hands cradled her face, and he used his thumbs to
push away her tears. "How did Theo get hurt?"

"He was searching for you," Hermione answered, voice still hoarse.

"We've been all over bloody Europe. My father ordered me to meet with the Confederation,
and then he sent Mosby insisting I come home at once."

Hermione pulled back. "I sent Mosby."

Draco furrowed his brow and shook his head. He opened his mouth as if to speak before
Hermione's patronus appeared next to him, heeding her warning. Once it dissolved, Draco
looked back at Hermione in confusion, until his eyes landed on her neck.

Draco became impossible still. "What happened?"

Lucius had taken the liberty to demean Draco in front of the unit before he demanded he
would be going to London. Lucius and Yaxley left abruptly, and Draco decided to take his
time, requiring the unit to brief him on the entire plan, sparing no detail in an effort to piss off
his father and be as late as possible. They were only halfway through when Mosby
intercepted them. Draco tossed the wrapped portkey to Bennett, announcing he and Blaise
were taking the scenic route and left immediately. Hermione had never been so glad that
Draco was a spoiled, honory, little shite so much in her life.

They stayed in front of the fireplace in the study, Draco gently putting bruise paste on her
wounds. He didn't say a word about their origin since Hermione told him about the fight by
the cellar. They were completely healed after the second layer, but Draco still insisted on
putting a third and a fourth. Her cheeks still felt sticky from the dried tears, despite Draco's
attempts to brush them away. His hands trailed down her neck, reviewing his work, and he
stiffened slightly as his hands reached the jumper.

"I have to go. If Zabini and I don't ever arrive it will raise too many questions. What's this?"
He asked, playing with the buttons at the top of the jumper.

"Blaise gave it to me. I met him just inside the woods and mine got dirty," explained
Hermione.

"Hmm."

Hermione breathed a laugh, finally feeling lighter. "Do you like it?"

He nodded and started to unfasten the buttons all the way down the front as he kissed her. He
slowly pushed it off her shoulders and down her arms before tossing it into the fireplace.

"Hey!"

"Oops. What a shame," he said flatly before turning towards their bedroom with a smirk.
"There are plenty of jumpers in my wardrobe for you. Allow me."

"Draco!"

"Better ones!" he yelled over his shoulder.

Splinch injuries were difficult to heal. Blaise had brought Theo to their study in the middle of
the night to seek Hermione's help. Traveling as a side along with an injury only made the
mess in his shoulder worsen. Blaise couldn't sit still as Hermione surveyed the damage. He
acted impulsively to get them both to safety, and Theo's arm hung on by only threads as a
result. Hermione had to use nearly all of her gathered dittany, mixed with skele-grow in order
to get the wound to begin to heal.

"Careful, pet. I'm going to need both arms to strangle the life out of Cyrus," Theo hissed as
Hermione tightened the bandage. There was nothing left to do but wait for the potions to take
effect and then redress his shoulder in the morning.
"Cyrus couldn't have exchanged the portkeys alone. I was watching him all morning," Blaise
said looking at Draco. The boys only met with the Confederation for about an hour before
making an early exit, blaming the absence of the rest of their unit for their early departure.

"Whoever did it is mine," Theo snarled. Hermione opened her mouth to speak before Theo
quickly cut her off. "This is war, Granger. Not everyone deserves mercy."

Hermione's eyes fell to the floor. She wished she still had some steps to tend to Theo's arm, if
only to have somewhere to direct her eyes and the guilt that flooded them. It only made it
worse that they all automatically assumed she overheard Cyrus talking about the ambush.
Following his actions, it wasn't impossible that he had some hand in it.

"I went to London searching for you. It's not nearly as bad as they made it seem. I think
someone planned it so that your father would send you in his place," Theo growled.

Hermione knew better and opened her mouth to speak up and confess before the boys kept
barreling on without her. The words were impossible to find. Framing her confession in a
way that wouldn't have everyone in that room blaming Anthony for the entire ordeal and
hunting him down.

"Did anyone make it back?" Blaise asked, looking at Draco and Hermione. Draco looked at
the large clock that hung above the fireplace. It was the middle of the night. The answer to
Blaise's question could only be answered in time.

Blaise was sitting forward, his elbows resting on his legs and head slightly hanging. His
knees bumped into Theo's who sat closely beside him. Their energy declined by the second,
and Hermione had to recognize how incredibly tired they must be too, and how if she had
done her job correctly, they would have already been freed.

"We need to plan what you'll say when they ask why you didn't travel together," Theo said.

"Bloody planning. What good has it done us so far?" Blaise groaned.

Hermione huffed a laugh softly, causing all heads to turn her way.

"We plan, we get there, all hell breaks loose," she recited the words Harry had said to her, in
what felt like a lifetime ago.

Theo grinned. "Sounds about right."

The occupants of the first floor were talking amongst themselves. Occasionally, they would
look at the others around them, trying to find certain faces in the crowd that were expected to
arrive that morning, but would never come. Draco was standing with Blaise and Theo. When
he looked across the room, his eyes locked on Bennett.

Draco did another look around the room, more intentionally. No longer interested in the
conversation, he walked straight to Flint, and Hermione could see him hastily occluding his
unease as he approached.
 "Flint," Draco addressed once he stood in front of him. "Where's Goyle?"

Flint started slightly, clearly taken aback by the question. "I was about to ask you the same
thing."

"Why would I know?" Draco asked. "He was with you on Hogwarts patrols last night."

Flint raised a brow. "No, I patrolled with Bennett. Goyle traded him posts last minute to go
along with you."

Draco stood so still, he appeared petrified other than his throat bobbing.

Flint turned his head, half to look around and half to conceal himself as he rolled his eyes.
"Bennett said he got there just in time to take the portkey."

Chapter End Notes

TW:
Violence, depictions of injury/blood, torture, and the major archive warning :'(

I hate cliff-hangers, so here is the next chapter a little early. These three chapters are sort
of a group, I'd rather get them all out than to drag out tragic events for weeks. The next
one will still be on Sunday. <3
 Riled
Chapter Notes

TW: See tags or end notes

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Occlumency was a skill few people were able to master. Draco received his training from
both his father and Snape. Lucius taught him all the ways someone would try to dig into his
mind, and Snape taught him all of the methods to lock it away.

Draco was rapidly blinking; emotions disheveled behind fracturing dams of occlusion. The
meeting had to begin eventually, and the question on everyone’s mind was why their friends
and colleagues had never returned while Draco and Blaise stood before them.

It was far from the first time Draco had chosen to apparate on his own rather than traveling
with the group. Still, his composure was fracturing, just enough for Hermione to notice.

“Why were you hours late?” Lucius snapped.

“We happened upon rebels once we apparated to Luxemburg. We had to verify their
documentation,” Draco answered quickly, fidgeting with his ring.

“That should only take minutes,” Lucius countered.

“I had to detour again when Mosby arrived,” Draco answered without thinking. He took a
long blink after, immediately realizing his mistake.

“Why?” Lucius asked.

Draco remained silent, failing to come up with an answer.

“Mosby!” Lucius barked and the elf stepped up from his spot in the back of the room. “Why
did you interrupt my son’s mission?”

“Erm,” Mosby squeaked, looking down and troubling his fingers. “Mistress commanded
Mosby to fetch Master Draco at once.”

Lucius inhaled sharply through his nose, sitting up straight and looking away from Draco
with a small nod. “Was the situation rectified?”

“That will be all, Mosby,” Draco said, dismissing the elf. Once he disappeared with a crack,
Draco continued more confidently. “I went to her immediately. Her injuries were minor, but I
had to stay until she was pacified.”
Lucius changed the subject quickly, wanting to avoid any more discussion on what he
assumed was Narcissa’s condition. As Lucius recalled the events in London, Draco began
slipping further into dismay. He was rapidly twirling his ring, running his hand through his
hair as he kept looking at the door. It was times like these Neddy would have already stepped
in to provide a distraction

Hermione walked beside him as silently as she could and reached into her bag. She took one
of the persevered rose petals from the bouquet he made her, and carefully dropped one into
his half-filled goblet of wine–a small reminder that he was not alone.

Once Draco’s eyes locked in on the floating petal he exhaled slightly. He grabbed the stem of
the goblet and turned it, intently watching the petal bump against the edges as he occluded
his mind further. It worked for the remainder of the meeting. It wasn’t until Dolohov walked
in to deliver a message that Draco lost it completely. Fortunately, he wasn’t the only one.

“Our intelligence within the Order has confirmed it, Lucius,” Dolohov said, looking over
Draco and his friends. “The rest of your unit was captured and killed.”

There was an uproar and shouting followed by a mass exodus as Lucius instructed them to go
on a hunt for any Order member they could get their hands on. Theo and Blaise left with the
others, but their target was someone else entirely.

Hermione lost Draco in the chaos and ran to their rooms in search of him. She heard a crash
in the bathroom and slowly approached the doorway.

“Draco,” whispered Hermione through her sobs. What had she done? How did everything go
so horribly wrong?

Draco stopped his pacing and lunged towards the counter, vomiting into the sink. He coughed
a few times before screaming–roaring–and grabbed a potion off the counter, shattering it
against the other wall.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to. I’m so, so, sorry,” she cried, taking a tentative step towards
him.

“MERLIN- FUCK!” he hollered, ignoring her. The doors ripped off all the cabinets, hurtling
around the room until they were nothing but splinters. “What the fuck! What- why- I-”

He put his hands on either side of the sink and swore, coughing as he choked down the sick
making its way up his throat again and letting his head hang. Hermione reached out her hand
and touched his arm, and he retracted like she burned him.

“Leave, Granger! Get away from me! I can’t protect you. I can’t- everyone is-”

“Draco, this isn’t your fault,” she choked.

“Goyle went there for me !” he wailed. “To be by my side. I didn’t even give him a second
thought!”
“You didn’t know any of it,” Hermione said.

Draco grasped the material of the front of his shirt and dry heaved into the sink–all his
barriers crashing down as his dams broke and his previously suppressed emotions flooded
through him.

“First Crabbe, that bloody fool. Fuck you, Vincent!” he spat under his breath before rambling
on. “I should have made Neddy leave. I should have sent her away the moment she was
freed. Daphne…I’m so sorry Daph. And fucking Goyle! Why is he always trading posts?!
We make the orders for a reason! He’s supposed to be where I tell him to!”

“It wasn’t his fault,” Hermione said, finally touching his arm. He leaned slightly into her.

“The only people I haven’t killed are Pansy and my mother, and that is because I sent them
to…” He looked up in the mirror and met her eyes. Hermione had tears streaming down her
face as much as he did. “You have to leave, Hermione.”

“I can’t,” she said simply. It was a fact he knew as well as she did.

Draco snatched her roughly by the arm, holding her tightly against him to face the mirror.

“Look at me, Granger. What do you see?” he said coldly to her reflection, and she squirmed
slightly to loosen his hold before meeting his eyes. “I’m a Death Eater. What the fuck do you
think I have to offer other than death?”

Hermione shook her head. “You’re more than that-”

Draco reached across and yanked up his left sleeve. Hermione tried to turn around, and he
gripped her jaw to force her face back to the mirror. “Look at it! You know what that is? Do
you know how I got it? What it means? I’m a warrior of the Dark Lord. There are borders I
can’t cross, cities I can’t enter because of my mark. Borders that were created to keep people
like you safe from people like me.”

Hermione pushed his hand down from her face, and he held it against her chest holding her
firmly. He still had his left arm out, baring his mark for her to see.

“I see you. Your arm, your skin,” Hermione said gently before running her fingers over the
Dark Mark, causing the snake to coil around the skull.

His shoulders sagged, and Hermione felt heavier as he let her bare some of his weight. He
brushed his lips against the side of her head, eyes closed as she leaned more into his touch.

“I need you so badly, Granger,” he whispered. “But you don’t want me like this.”

“I want all of you. I love you,” Hermione replied.

Draco gripped her jaw again, this time in the familiar way to bring their lips together. The
kiss was frantic–desperate. The other times Draco had devoured her like this Hermione
stopped him to talk things through first. This time, she needed it just as much.
He pushed down her denims, not taking time to unbutton them and her skin burned as it was
forced past her hips. She reached behind and started pulling at his belt, succeeding in getting
it out of the first loop before Draco jerked her hips back, and she had to throw her hands to
the counter to catch herself. A hand pushed her hair to one side, and warm lips pressed
against her pulse point as her heart pounded.

“Your heart is beating so fast,” Draco sighed. “I don’t want it to stop. I’d die if it stopped.”

Hermione gasped as one of Draco’s hands shoved up the front of her shirt while the other
fumbled his trousers open. He shoved all the way inside her with one thrust, and Hermione
moved one hand to the mirror to help leverage herself against him.

Draco gripped both of her hips as he thrusted into her. Her body reacted quickly, and she
moaned his name, already feeling herself slip into a place only the two of them knew.

He released her hips and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tight against him, and she
held onto his arms in return.

“You are an angel, Granger,” Draco said next to her ear, slowing his pace. “How can you let
Death Eaters fuck you?”

“Don’t stop,” she begged. The last thing she wanted to hear was how perfect Draco saw her.
Not after today. She felt herself being lifted and then cool tiles beneath her as Draco laid
them on the ground.

“My perfect Hermione. You’re so sweet. So warm,” he muttered against her lips as he started
to lose himself. “I love you. I’ve always loved you.”

Draco tucked one arm under Hermione’s head, protecting her from the unforgiving tile as he
fucked into her until they both found their release. As they caught their breath, Draco kept
most of his weight off her, not wanting to crush her against the hard floor.

“I can’t kill you too.”

“Up and at ‘em boys. No time to rest,” Blaise said, slapping the side of Dolohov’s face.

Cyrus was in the chair next to him, hardly maintaining consciousness as Theo continued with
his interrogation. Cyrus legs were bound to the chair, but his hands were kept on the table–at
first with a sticking charm, but over the last hours, with nails that Theo hammered in one by
one.

The Malfoy dungeon had not held prisoners during Hermione’s time there. Lucius’ strict
limits on access had most of the Death Eaters’ captives taken to either the Nott or Lestrange
estate. It made it all the more surprising when the boys showed up at their door in the middle
of the night, dragging the two Death Eaters in tow with need of a place to work them.

“I told you everything. I don’t know who set it up. Only that the portkey was a trap and that
the travelers would be executed by the Order,” Cyrus gargled, mouth full of saliva and blood.
 “Unfortunately, I don’t believe you,” Draco drawled from the shadows. He rolled up his
sleeves to his elbows.

“Search my mind!” yelled Cyrus.

Draco snorted. “As if I’d trust anything I’d find in there.”

“I have no reason to lie!”

“You tried to get Zabini and I killed!” Draco shouted. “Not to mention the stunt your dog
pulled with Theo. Don’t think we forgot about that.”

He tapped the dagger to the side of his head as he spoke, and Cyrus followed the item with
his eyes. It was the dagger he had gifted Hermione, and there was no knowing what abilities
had been absorbed by the goblin made blade.

“Fine! We made a deal with the beast. We let him have his pick of who he wanted in
exchange for his allegiance,” Dolohov shouted.

“Shut up, Antonin!” Cyrus barked.

“Aha! Now we are getting somewhere!” Blaise said excitedly before taking the hammer from
Theo and coming down hard on Cyrus’ hand, causing him to yell out in pain. “We must not
tell lies, Mr. Greengrass.”

Hermione watched them from the other side of the dungeon bars. She knew the boys had a
variety of responsibilities within their ranks, interrogations being one of them, but she had
never seen their performance until now. She transfigured into her animagus form in order to
hear better and get closer.

“Get out of here, love,” Draco said, but Hermione stayed in place.

She needed to find out what they knew just as much as they did. Someone had to have
exposed Cyrus to their plan. However, the first few hours were spent trying to get his
informant from him, and both men were still holding strong.

“Go on, pet. We’ll be up once we’re finished.” Theo looked around the room subtly, trying to
locate her.

“Who are you talking to?” Dolohov said, turning his head.

Blaise chuckled darkly. “Oh, Antonin, if you think we are scary…”

Dolohov took a deep shaky breath, looking around the dungeon.

“Have you not heard of the ghost of Malfoy Manor?” Theo drawled, leaning in to mock
whisper in his ear. The boys circled that table, stepping in and out of the shadows.

“It lurks in the halls,” Blaise began.

Theo spoke next. “Hiding in plain sight. Waiting for a chance…”

“Begging for an opportunity…

“For someone… anyone to disgrace the great House of Malfoy.

“Sort of like your friend Greyback did when he attempted to lock Theo in the cellar,” Blaise
snarled, standing in Cyrus’ line of sight. “Tell me, how has he recovered? Not all there I
expect. The ghost doesn’t like when people try to hurt one of our own.”

Cyrus looked between the younger men, finding them stern, unyielding. “Starting your own
following, are you?”

Draco smirked. “Not so much a following as say, a pack. Your beast has probably told you all
about what happens when you threaten a pack, I’m sure.”

“Threaten one, you threaten us all,” Blaise stated as a fact.

Theo spoke next, and Dolohov and Cyrus snapped their heads towards the low sound of his
voice. “Hardly took Zabini and I any time to hunt you down.”

“And we know it’s been you targeting us for months. So, save yourself some pain and just tell
us now,” said Draco.

Cyrus looked around the room, exterior cracking as he was met with cold, primal stares. “You
don’t know anything.”

Blaise turned, rushing the table towards Cyrus. He jumped, transforming mid-air, and landed
in his fox form inches from his face. The older wizard gasped, shaking slightly as Blaise
growled and snapped his sharp teeth.

“The fox lurking the grounds… It was you,” Cyrus said with a shaky voice.

Draco spoke next from the shadows. “If you think his form is intimidating, wait until you see
Nott’s.”

Theo kept his smirk on his face but narrowed his eyes. He crossed his arm, leaving his
middle finger out in Draco’s line of sight.

“Tell me again what we have not heard. I dare you,” Draco hissed.

“Let us settle this civilly, I am sure we can come to an agreement,” Cyrus panted. “What of
Astoria?”

“What of your pathetic attempts to murder me?” Draco pressed.

“It’s nothing personal, boy. Both you and your father have the Dark Lord’s favor. I can’t
allow that,” Cyrus said.

“The Malfoy family has always been in favor,” Draco countered.

Cyrus narrowed his eyes, “Right you are. But until recently, the Greengrass and Malfoy
families had a mutual understanding. I can’t stand by and let your father hoard all the power
without the guarantee of merging our houses.”

“Why try to have me killed by the Order if I’m to join our families?” Draco said.

“I didn’t set up the ambush. I only heard of it and saw an opportunity!” Cyrus insisted.

“To get Malfoy and Zabini killed,” Theo said as he ignored Cyrus, voice full of contempt.
“No doubt you also got news to Goyle, knowing he would trade posts. And as pathetic of an
attempt it was, I also assume you didn’t expect me to live long after handing me to
Greyback.”

Cyrus finally broke, the boy's lack of respect finally pushing him over the edge. “Because
you all refuse to learn your place! Your fathers raised their sons to be weak, spoiled, entitled
boys who are throwing away all our hard work– centuries of lineage, bloodlines, power!
Pissed on your betrothals! The only one of you who’s a morsel of a man is Zabini, and that is
only because his mother taught him herself!”

Blaise hopped off the table and transformed back into his human form. Theo beat him to it,
slamming the hammer into the side of Cyrus’s face with a sickening crack. He groaned in
pain, lulling his head to the side to spit out his teeth.

Dolohov caved instantly. “Enough of this! The Dark Lord grows more manic every day. It
will only be a handful of years before everyone in his following notices.”

“Your plan is to steal the Dark Lord's followers from under him?” Blaise said, turning to
Dolohov.

Cyrus spoke for them next. “The muggles made it all too easy. Did you know they killed a
mudblood the other day? Stole her from her muggle family and locked her up until she
starved to death. At least that is what they claimed. There was no body left to examine.

You see, this is no longer the vision of a powerful wizard. It may have started that way, and
surely, nothing will happen until the Dark Lord’s time is up. But the muggle raids, the
boundaries, the Statute of Secrecy… Magical people who tried to remain neutral now flee to
us for protection. The wizarding world will hide no longer. We will not be forced back
underground. The Dark Lord will do most of the work for us, and all we have to do is wait
for him to grow weak. This is our time, Draco. Join us.”

“The muggles are fighting for their lives in a war that we started. But you are wrong about
one other thing. You will find yourself underground rather soon,” Draco hissed. “You
shouldn’t have killed Goyle, Cyrus.”

Cyrus laughed cruelly, his shoulders bouncing slightly as he looked back at Draco. “Such
confidence. Oh , to be young. You haven’t a chance, boys. You have no idea who we have on
our side, do you?”

“And you have no idea who we have on ours,” Draco countered.

 “Ooo, going to tell your father, Draco?” Cyrus laughed. “Who do you have? The Lestranges?
The Goyles, or what’s left of them? Some witches and wizards that still bow in intimidation
to the Malfoy name or are foolish enough to remain blindly loyal to the Dark Lord?”

“Witches, wizards… the muggle army,” Draco sat on the table to the side of Cyrus hand,
twirling the knife. He leaned in, almost to his ear to whisper as Cyrus visibly started to
tremble with rage. “The Order of the Phoenix.”

Cyrus' face was overcome with fury. “You’re the rat? You filthy blood traitor-”

His words were cut short as Draco swiftly drug the blade across his throat. Blood started to
spill out, choking him as he gasped for breath. Then, the cut on his neck started to turn black,
spreading through his body until there was nothing left of him but ash.

“Avada Kedavra!” Blaise hit Dolohov as he started to shout, and he fell back in his chair
lifeless.

The boys were silent. Theo walked up to Blaise, putting a hand on his shoulder that he
quickly shook off as he walked away. He still needed to release the residual shock from the
killing curse. Hermione remembered the feeling vividly.

“The beast?” Draco said to no one in particular.

“He’s somewhere in the forest, licking his wounds. We’ll find him,” Theo promised.

“I believe Cyrus. He must have several others working with him. Not to mention someone
high enough in the Order to know how to tag Theo,” Draco continued to think out loud.

Draco sheathed the dagger back into its case, staring vacantly at the chair Cyrus had
occupied. No longer needing to perform without an audience, the boys slumped, giving into
their grief and exhausting.

Hermione transformed, walking into the light and looking around. Once she approached
Draco, she took the dagger from him, tucking it into the waistband of her trousers. “This war
is just starting, isn’t it?”

Chapter End Notes

TW: Torture, graphic depiction of violence, character death.

These are not Easter-y chapters, so no hard feelings if you wait a while to read. Also,
this chapter made itself into two, I couldn't stop it.

Thank you to my dear friend wordswithway for beta-ing this piece. <3
 Revelation
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Peace negotiations would become a thing of the past. Lucius revealed to the surrounding
members that the Dark Lord would no longer cooperate with the Confederation. Details of
Goyle and the other travelers' demise were revealed in whispers. All the different sides were
becoming blurry, save for two: the living and the dead. There was no room for interpretation
on those fronts.

"Hey Malfoy," a Death Eater called as he approached.

He was a former Slytherin whose post was typically patrolling wizarding towns. He tilted his
head and Malfoy followed him away from the others. "I heard about Goyle. I can help you
take down the bastards who did it."

Draco perked up with interest and anger. "Have you heard anything?"

"Bodies were returned to the families," the Death Eater said, trying to sound bored, but the
way he ground his teeth revealed his contempt. "The Order are bloody cowards. You know
how they did it?"

Hermione took a step back but was unable to get out of earshot before Draco shook his head
and he spoke again.

"They trapped them in a building," he continued. "No apparation or spells would work. And
then they stood by and watched them bloody suffocate."

"Suffocate?" Draco asked, reflexively.

"Some kind of charm. Like bubblehead, but it keeps the air out instead of trapping it in," the
Death Eater hissed. Draco's lips parted slightly before he shook his head, banishing whatever
thought had just popped in. "Cunts didn't even have the balls to kill them themselves."

Once back in their rooms, the doors to the balcony slammed open as her magic cleared the
way for her to go outside. The trees right outside in the garden were still slightly charred
from the night of the ball when they went up in flames. The fresh air was cool and lacked the
typical humidity as the sun was shining without a cloud in the sky, but it still was not enough
to ease the burning in her lungs.

There was a sensation of humming on her chest, right at the dip in her collarbone, and
Hermione looked up to find dementors floating toward her. The necklace Draco gifted her
activated, just enough to give a warning. She stepped back into their room, her magic
slamming the doors shut as she tripped over her feet and fell backwards onto the floor.
Anthony would have to leave. As important as his role was, the boys would never let him live
when they found out he played a part in Goyle's death. And they would find out, because
Hermione had to tell them. And they would hate her. But with any luck in the world,
hopefully Draco would hate himself a little less.

She curled into herself and sobbed on the floor. Letting herself break in a way she didn't
allow herself to in front of Draco since she didn't deserve his comfort. She hated Goyle
growing up, but now the stab in her gut felt just as brutal as when she'd lost Harry. How
awful it was to find herself in this situation a second time, and how much more unforgiving it
was that it was all her fault.

She had failed.

Goyle–Draco's best friend–one of his last friends, had paid the price.

Her feet led her to the bath, the same way they did when she first arrived. As the water ran,
she occluded enough of the pain away so that she didn't feel the urge to float to the bottom.

There was a vial of calming draught she didn't deserve, but she still took four drops after
dressing herself and walking back into their study. She leaned her head on the arm of the
couch and waited, staring at the logs that lay unlit in the fireplace.

"Hermione?" whispered Draco, waking her from a deep sleep.

She sat up, the calming draught still in her system, but the effects were mild and her mind
cleared quickly.

"Hermione," he whispered again, right in front of her this time, and he followed his words
with a quick kiss. His hands started to pull at her clothes, and she was bare within a few
moments. They had been together so many times, the act hardly required her to think. He
carried her to their bed and took his time traveling over every inch of her. He only stopped
when she gently pushed him down to worship him in return.

Once they were finished, Hermione walked out of the bathroom to find Draco staring out of
the window. When she'd first arrived, she would catch him studying the grounds, eyes rolling
over every square inch. Now, as he looked out the trees were burnt, and the skies were
infested with dementors, and there were no peacocks to strut arrogantly across the garden.

"Do you have all your things?" Draco asked, still looking outside.

"Yes…" Hermione said as she walked up beside him. She kept her bag filled with valuables
on her for the last several weeks.

He tore his eyes from the window to look at her. He faced her, tucking a curl behind her ear
before tightening his grip and disapparating them away.

They reappeared in a clearing. It was the same one where she and Draco had found her tent.
There was a shuffling sound, and Hermione turned to see Dory was standing to the side,
donned with her saddle and greeting her with a ruffle of her wings.
"What are we doing out here?" she asked, trying to keep the nervousness out of her voice.

"I can't protect you anymore, Granger. Not even in my own home," Draco said, looking at her
neck and tracing the ghosts of Greyback's bruises that were long since healed. "You have to
leave."

Hermione gaped. "I- I can't. The wards-"

"The wards end at the stream," Draco said quickly, looking away.

The woods surrounding them were thick, but Hermione couldn't help but feel exposed. They
were over eight-hundred meters past the stream. Hermione knew the distance well. She
traveled it every morning during her stay in the forest.

"That's… that's not true," she said in a small voice.

"I studied every inch of the grounds I could in the weeks you were gone. The stream that cuts
through the forest is the southwest boundary of the Malfoy estate," he corrected her factually.
"The day we played quidditch, I tried to warn you- to stop you when you started flying too
far. I thought you were going to crash right into the border, but you just flew right through."

Hermione took several steps back, as if the distance could prevent the truth from reaching
her. She bumped into Dory and startled before looking back at Draco. "How?"

"The only person who could answer that is Neddy," Draco said bitterly, before turning away
again. "She never questioned my orders. When I instructed her to grant you access to our
suite… Whatever she did was much more than that."

Hermione refused to believe it. He had to be mistaken. "But- the wards. I would have notified
Lucius when I crossed."

"You don't show up on any roster. I checked them all," Draco took steps towards her. "Guests
always appear on the list, but you don't. Guests are also only permitted to the public areas of
the manor without invitation. But you've been nearly everywhere all on your own, haven't
you?"

The Death Eaters never strayed to certain areas of the manor. Hermione always assumed it
was just obedience–that none of them would break Lucius' rules. But then, Neddy's words the
day she and Draco were looking over the map rang loudly through her memory.

’Many wizards try to go into restricted areas, sir. But none have gotten past the doors.’

The kitchens.

The potion lab.

The library.

The piano room, cellar, dungeon, and Narcissa's Mistress quarters. After the attack at the ball,
Hermione unlocked the door to the drawing room, even though Lucius insisted it was locked.
Every door in the manor yielded to her, except for Lucius' study. But that was a sacred place,
like what Draco's study was for them.

"Dory knows the way," Draco said, his voice sounding thick as he walked towards her. He
grabbed her reins."You're free to go."

"What about you?" Hermione said, shaking her head.

"My place is here. This mess Cyrus made… It changes everything," Draco said bitterly. "I
can use my conflict with my father to try and get in with whatever Cyrus and Dolohov were
planning."

"No! I'm not leaving without you," Hermione said quickly.

"You'll be safe, Granger. I got it all sorted," Draco looked at her trying to be calm. "But I'll
have to do my part, and I can't do what I have to do with you here. Not when any moment I
can fuck up and kill you."

"Please, please don't," Hermione said, scurrying away from Dory. Dory felt her unease and
ruffled her wings and stomped her feet in warning.

"I can't leave the grounds. I can't pass the wards," Hermione repeated, trying to reinforce the
two truths she had lived by for the past three-hundred and sixty-three days. The rules that she
couldn't dream of breaking if she were to remain alive.

"Darling, don't," Draco said, worried himself at her unwell state. "I should have told you the
moment I realized. I'm sorry-"

"I won't leave the rooms! I promise. We'll finish this together. We're supposed to end this
together!" Hermione tried bartering.

"This isn't going to end anytime soon. There are safe places for you to go," Draco said, and it
sounded so cold. "You had to kill someone the other day. Do you know what that does to me,
love? That you had to lower yourself to use dark magic, because I couldn't keep you safe?"

"I've hardly suffered compared to everyone else," Hermione cried.

Draco shook his head. Once he was in front of her, he grabbed her arm firmly and tried to
lead her back to Dory. Hermione followed him for a few steps before the panic started to
build again, and without thinking, her and Draco disapparated with a crack. They found
themselves in the study when they reappeared. But this time, Hermione was the one who
transported them.

"How is this possible?" Hermione muttered under her breath, looking at Draco who was at a
loss for words.

She looked around the room. Walls that at one time made her feel trapped, now felt like
home. The initial shock started to fade and the understanding of what Draco revealed started
to sink in.
"You shouldn't have sprung it on me like that," Hermione said finally.

There was a large part of her that was angry, but Draco's behavior paled in comparison to
what she had done so she moved it aside. As hard it was for her to leave, she imagined it was
equally difficult for him to let her go.

"I'll leave," Hermione said, breaking the silence. There was so much she still needed to tell
them. And amongst all of her confessions, she owed them a proper goodbye. "But would it be
terrible for me to wait just a few days, if I wanted to stay?" She needed a day, or maybe a
week–enough time to help Draco and the boys to gather as much information as possible to
take down the following Cyrus had collected.

Draco kissed her, holding her face gently while his lips were firm.

"You want to stay...? If this is a joke…," Draco said, shaking his head slightly in disbelief
before kissing her again. "How could I let you go?"

One year. Three hundred and sixty-five days since the Battle of Hogwarts. Three-hundred and
sixty-three days believing she was little more than a prisoner, and three days of knowing she
had never been one.

Draco told Blaise and Theo of their latest discovery when they arrived at the manor the day
before the anniversary. They stayed across the hall that night, trying to steal every minute that
they could before Hermione would leave and their group would shrink by one more.

There had yet to be confirmation of Cyrus and Dolohov's deaths. There were mentions of the
oddness of their absence but nothing condemning. All members were preoccupied with the
celebration for the anniversary of the battle, which would be held at Hogwarts. The security
measures would be at a level incomparable to anything she'd seen before.

Draco would be there, in full character, which Hermione knew meant he would not be
attending alone but with Astoria. If there was any doubt, the decorative accents on his dress
robes confirmed it. Silver this time rather than blue. Hermione could only imagine how much
Astoria's dress would sparkle.

Draco finished putting the rest of his evening regalia in his trunk while she stood, leaning
against the window. Hermione was to eavesdrop on the first floor once Draco made his
announcement he'd be leaving for the castle. It was her hope that with both the Malfoys gone
someone would let something slip.

"Theo should be waiting for me by the apparition point. I better be going," Draco said,
walking towards her.

"What if I came, too?" Hermione asked without thinking too long about it.

Draco paused for a moment before wrapping his arms around her middle. "You can't go to
Hogwarts, Hermione."
"I could try," Hermione insisted.

It was hard to imagine how different her life would be if she’d simply attempted to leave the
manor. They were so afraid the wards would trap her and alert Lucius, but now she knew
she’d unknowingly walked through them undetected numerous times. She was still coming to
terms with the realization. It had been days since she’d learned this, and Hermione had not
even flirted with the idea of crossing them intentionally.

Until now. That she felt so strongly she wanted to stay within the walls of the headquarters
for Voldemort's Army confirmed it was time for her to go.

"The Order could be there," Hermione continued when he neglected to speak.

"If the Order is there, it will be a disaster. It's the last place you should be," Draco said.

Hermione crossed her arms. "All the more reason- I can help!"

"No," Draco said sternly.

"It's not your choice," Hermione snapped.

"Granger, you're not getting yourself killed. You've given enough. Just let me take it from
here." Draco's voice was still firm, but she could hear the fear behind it.

"I can hold my own," she reminded him.

"You shouldn't have to," Draco said, turning and walking away from her. "Just stick to the
plan and find out what you can here. There is nothing at the castle you should see."

"I've seen enough!" Hermione snapped.

"Exactly!" Draco yelled back.

There were several different facets that fed into Hermione’s irritation. Draco had left the
manor several times since the discovery of her freedom. The difference this time was she was
going to be the only one left out–that he was leaving her behind while he paraded around
with her on his arm. Performance or not, everyone in the world would look at them like the
perfect, pureblood couple.

"What is it exactly you don't want me to see, Malfoy?" Hermione asked plainly. "Or should I
say who?"

"Fucking hell," Malfoy muttered shaking his head as he made his way back to her. "Astoria is
my friend. You are the love of my life. We know that. That's all that matters."

"I love you. But…" Hermione paused as he cut her off with a short kiss. "I don't have to stay
here. I could go once the last of the members leave."

Draco exhaled deeply. "I can try to return early."

"Draco, that's not the point."

"I know!" he yelled. "It would be a mess if you went. Just- stay here."

Hermione nodded slightly. It was Draco that would be a mess if she were to be anywhere but
home. There were already signs of anxiety starting to show, and it was her fault. She had
killed Goyle, one of the last people he could lean on other than her.

"Okay," she whispered. "I'm sorry."

Draco walked up to her, kissing her cheek quickly. "I have to go."

He disappeared with a crack a moment later. Hermione did a quick glance at the map to
confirm Draco was walking to the apparition point with Theo before heading downstairs.

Someone would have to let something slip about Cyrus and Dolohov. There was no
retribution for the deaths she caused, but preventing more was the only thing she could do.

Anthony was in the sitting room indulging in the drink cart. Without Hermione there, the
Order would surely want him to stay. It wouldn't be an option though once Hermione told the
others of his involvement. She would try not to name him directly, but if they demanded, she
wasn't sure she would hold out answers they deserved. It would be best for him to be
removed anyhow. Everyone was at risk if he were to let something drunkenly slip.

They met in the alcove they had the first time after the ball, and it felt nostalgic in a way.
Hermione appreciated it for a moment before he arrived. The few minutes she spent in the
small room, hidden away, and how impactful it made her feel to have assisted in the war in
the only way she could.

"Hi," Hermione said softly as she took off the hood to her cloak for the last time. Anthony's
eyes were already bloodshot and glassy. "It's only ten in the morning, Anthony."

"If I'm to die, I'll die. At least this way it won't hurt as much," Anthony said lazily. His
thoughts seemed to get away from him for a moment before he asked, "Do you think the
killing curse hurts?"

"I don't know," Hermione huffed, irritated. "Listen, I'm not going to be staying here much
longer. And I think it's time for you to go too."

Anthony snorted. "We've had this talk a million times. Are you really going this time? Going
to avada Malfoy's old man?"

"Yes really. I can leave at any time now. I only need to tie up a few loose ends," Hermione
said.

"Really?! Brilliant!" Anthony said with drunken cheerfulness.

Anthony lost his footing and nearly fell to the floor. She leaned back against the wall and
sighed, and Anthony rested a hand above her to try to keep himself balanced. The other hand
was playing with the material of the invisibility cloak.
"Can I keep this when you go? Bloody marvelous this. I'll keep good care of it," Anthony
said, hiccupping slightly.

"No," Hermione said, swatting his hand only for him to start playing with the hood, watching
his hand disappear. "Are you even listening to me? You can't keep going on like this-"

Anthony hiccupped again, hanging his head and laughing, and Hermione wanted nothing
more than to slap him sober. His breath drifted down, and it smelt like sniffing right from the
top of a whiskey bottle.

" Oh my god ," Hermione grunted, letting her head fall back against the stonewall in
frustration.

"What the fuck is this?!"

Hermione jumped to stand straight, pushing Anthony back and causing him to take a few
stumbling steps.

Theo and Draco stood before them. In Draco's hand, hanging by his side, was the manor map.
Theo's face was furious as he turned to Draco, expecting answers. When he saw Draco's
blank expression, like his mind couldn't make sense of the scene before him, Theo's face fell.
It only lasted a moment before Theo’s anger was back in tenfold, and he locked eyes with
Hermione.

"Bitch," Theo spat. "It's you."

"No!" Hermione yelled, feeling a cold sweat shoot through her body. "Theo, I would never
hurt you."

"Not for lack of trying, I'm sure," Theo said as he shook his head. "Goyle wasn't so lucky,
though. Was he?"

Hermione's eyes dropped. She opened her mouth to speak, but the guilt was clear on her face
as she met eyes with Draco.

"He wasn't… I didn't mean to…" Hermione whispered.

Draco turned around, running a hand through his hair and looking up at the ceiling. He paced
in a small circle, and Theo grabbed his shoulder to try and help steady him.

"You fucking slag," Theo hissed cruely to Hermione. "A shame you never got to meet
Zabini's mother. You would have got on."

Theo took a step closer, and Anthony reflexively stepped to put himself in front of her. "Back
off Nott. And watch your fucking mouth!"

"Anthony's on our side. I swear it! He's been helping me communicate with the Order,"
Hermione said quickly.
"You're Cyrus' Order contact! I'll fucking kill you!" Theo tried to charge toward Anthony, and
Draco had to hold him back.

"Nott, be quiet!" Draco finally said, hardly more than a hiss.

"Draco…" Hermione said, trying to step around Anthony.

"Don't you fucking speak to him! I trusted you!" Theo's shouting got the attention of other
members down the hall.

"What you got there, Nott?" a voice called, followed by the sound of several sets of footsteps.

Draco had Anthony by the neck the next moment, panting through his nose as he tightened
his hold and Anthony choked for breath.

"If I ever see you again, Goldstein, I will deliver you to the Dark Lord as a traitor myself."
Draco released him, and Anthony folded in on himself, gasping for breath. Hermione blinked
slowly, letting herself feel a moment of relief.

A push sent her stepping back, and she looked down to see Draco had shoved the map at her
chest. She grabbed it reflexively and held it against her as he pulled his arm back.

"Get the fuck out of my house," Draco said coldly, finally looking in her eyes.

"Goldstein isn't going anywhere," Theo said nastily, pulling out his wand and pointing it at
Anthony's chest. "Avada-"

Hermione acted without thinking, grabbing tightly onto Anthony's shoulder and apparating
away.

They reappeared on the edge of the grounds near the apparation site. Anthony seemed to
sober and began pulling her behind him hastily toward the portkey site.

"Anthony! Let go!" Hermione yelled, dragging her heels.

"They were going to kill us. We need to leave now!" Anthony protested.

"I need to explain!"

"We can't stay! I was three syllables away from being a dead man."

Anthony picked up the pace to a slight jog until he finally reached the site that Hermione had
never thought she was able to reach. Then he dug into his pocket and pulled out a small,
wrapped item. He pulled the string of twine to reveal a bolt which Hermione quickly deduced
was an emergency portkey.

"You can come back later, alright?" he said again when he saw her hesitation. "Bloody hell,
you can apparate within the grounds… Just give them time to get the murder out of their
system and then go speak with them if you must."
Hermione swallowed. She turned to look back at the Manor, not wanting to leave the home,
nor the people inside it. She felt something cold and round in her palm as Anthony grasped
her hand, and then the manor was spinning away.

They landed ungracefully on the hard ground, sticks and leaves providing a small amount of
cushioning. Anthony looked just as taken aback as she was.

"Where are we?" Hermione asked cautiously as she stood. These woods were wrong. They
weren't the ones she knew.

"I've never been here before. The portkey was only for emergencies," Anthony said, looking
through the trees for any sign of their destination.

"Granger?" an Irish brogue sounded from behind her. Hermione turned and saw Seamus right
as he was lowering his wand. "Granger!"

Hermione was in his arms the next moment, holding onto him back as he nearly knocked her
over.

"Godric! You're here! You've got to come in-" Seamus' words cut off, mouth stopping
abruptly, and he growled slightly at the effect. "Give me a moment. You can't see the- I can't
talk about the- fuck!" he yelled frustrated, though he still had a huge grin on his face. "Wait
here!"

Seamus disapparated with a crack. Hermione and Anthony shrugged at each other before two
more cracks echoed around them.

"Anthony! Oh, It's you. Are you well? Arthur said you missed your last rendezvous. We were
so worried, but that's what the portkey was for," Mrs. Weasley said before her eyes finally
landed on Hermione.

"Hermione dear," Molly gasped, placing a hand on her chest. Seamus shook Hermione
slightly by the shoulders in excitement, and a shocked laugh escaped her. Mrs. Wealsey
rushed to her side, and pulled her from Seamus. She grabbed her face, looking her over and
her eyes started to well.

"You gave us a terrible fright, young lady!" she scolded softly with a teary smile before
pulling her in tightly. Hermione hugged her back, still in disbelief but smiling beside herself
and made eye contact with Anthony over her shoulder. Seamus had disappeared somewhere
into the trees again.

"Oh! Oh! I've lost myself. Come, come, you two! We shouldn't linger out here," Mrs.
Weasley said, waving her arms for them to gather around. Once she had Hermione and
Anthony on either side of her, she turned them to face an unimpressive group of trees.

"Welcome to Potter Manor, dearies,"Mrs. Weasley sang with a huge smile.

At her words, the trees faded away. Before her was a large mansion, sitting in a meadow with
a bright garden and a water fountain in the center of the drive. Coming towards her from
 across the garden was a crowd of people, several with familiar heads of red hair.

Chapter End Notes

FIRST! Thank you @wordswithways and @squiny_meyham for the chapters you have
been willing to beta <3.

Second,

I'm sorry.

If I don't reply to your comment it's because I am hiding. I tried to think of ways to
rewrite this story so this didn't happen, but each time felt like a lie. This is the truth in
what happens but it will (IT WILL) be a happily ever after.

THE STORY DOES NOT END HERE. I have been agonizing over doing multiple
parts, or one long work. My biggest fear is people thinking this is the end, when HDr
have so much more of their story to tell.

Thank you so much for reading, and for those who have beta'd, commented, kudo's
along the way, I wouldn't have done this without you!

Okay now to get to back to writing- Part II will start posting in May <3.
 Part II: Reacquainted
Chapter Notes

Resolve Part II Summary:

After a year confined in Malfoy Manor, Hermione found herself forced to return to her
old life. Only the world she once knew had changed nearly as much as she had, and the
world she created with Draco Malfoy was impossible to leave behind.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The trees were sporadic; scarce. Hermione could see through them several feet in front of her
in nearly all directions. Even before Molly Weasley told her the location of the Order of the
Phoenix headquarters, she could tell that the trees surrounding her weren’t the ones she knew.

There were so many things Hermione had looked forward to when she was reunited with her
friends. Unexpectedly, the first thing she noticed was their clothes. The variety of colors and
styles. A mixture of bright colored jumpers and muggles trousers, rather than the Death Eater
uniform robes of black. Of all the emotions she anticipated, they were all replaced with the
overwhelming feeling of being exposed...

Chapter End Notes

Some readers had asked that I post here when Part II was posted and I completely
forgot. Resolve Part II is posted and can be found by clicking the "next work" button
below, or by going to my works page. <3
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!